Chapter 1: A New World Beckons
Chapter Text
This story is set in a real world alternate universe that is also set in an omegaverse, so Alpha Beta and Omega dynamic as well as non sexual age regression, abuse, violence.
In the ancient times of our ancestral wolf packs were the dominant species. Packs, Everton, Sereno, Trevino, Whitlock, and Villarreal were the five foundational packs from which all wolves trace their lineage. These packs were considered as the true Adam and Eves of the world.
Within the wolf , there existed a select group known as the Prime Wolves. The original Primes being half breds of a wolf and human, these individuals were the largest, strongest, and most highly regarded members of the wolf society. When in their wolf form, Prime Wolves experienced heightened senses, granting them acute perception, heightened awareness, and incredible speed. They were the epitome of physical strength and agility, surpassing even the capabilities of regular wolves and their fellow Primes.
The Primes possessed the remarkable ability to shift freely between their wolf and the other dominant race the human form, exhibiting complete control over their shifting abilities. They were revered as the highest echelon of wolf society.
Among the Prime Wolves, one individual stood out with great renown: Gabriela Villarreal. As a true Prime, akin to the original five, Gabriela possessed even more extraordinary abilities. In addition to the heightened senses of a wolf and the enhanced physical prowess of a Prime Wolf, Gabriela possessed a unique healing ability. With her saliva, she had the power to mend any wound, making her an invaluable healer within her pack and the wider wolf society.
However, as time passed and evolution took its course, the ability to shift and control one's wolf form gradually became dormant in the human form of most wolves. Though the primal connection remains, the majority of wolves nowadays are unable to access their shifting abilities, resembling a mere fraction of the once-powerful Primes.
In this wolf society, a social hierarchy is structured based on status. At the age of 16, individuals undergo testing to determine their place within the hierarchy. The three main statuses are Alpha, Beta, and Omega, which define an individual's rank and role within the pack. Additionally, there are umbrella categories that specify an individual's personality traits and inclinations, such as Dominants, Submissive's, Neutrals, Switches, Caregivers, and Littles.
The lore of the ancestral wolf packs and the legendary Primes adds depth to the understanding of the wolf world. It reveals the extraordinary origins of the wolves and their connection to the primal energy that still resides within them. While the ability to shift and control the wolf form has diminished over time, the legacy of the wolf culture lives on, inspiring curiosity and controversy among those who still have the ability to shift.
Character and Statuses:
Scarlett- Caregiver Alpha Prime
Lizzie- Caregiver Omega Prime
Cade- 16 Inconclusive Little tendencies Prime
Striker- 16 Alpha Dominant
Hailee- 17 Omega Little
Xochitl- 17 Alpha Dominant Caregiver
Kit- 17 Alpha Dominant
Tom- 18 Beta Neutrel
Zendaya- 17 Alpha Switch
Kat/ Kathryn- 17 Omega Switch
Joe- 16 Beta Submissive
Jett- 13 Unstatused Alpha leaning
Julian-13 Unstatused Omega leaning
Chris- Neutraul Alpha
Florence-Omega
Colin-Weak alpha
Hunter- Beta Prime
Kenneth-Alpha dominant
Joyce-Omega submissive
Everyone else is pretty much their irl ages.
ENJOY!
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Sunday MAY 28th Cade’s POV
I was completely filled to the brim with stress and anxiety today and that was to say a lot since the last month of my life had been so crazy anxiety should be my middle name. In fact, I didn't even know if I had a middle name. The only name I knew was Cadence Jones. I preferred Cade though, no one ever mentioned if I had a middle name. When I was old enough to realize that I was different from other kids I was probably 4. That's when I was first told my parents left me at a random fire station not too long after I was born, just a small pup left on my own, not that I really understood what that really meant at a young age.
I was 5 when my first foster parents took me back to the group home saying something was wrong with me. I was too shy, scared, and stupid to learn anything or even talk. I had said my first word yet and I spent more time crying than anything else. They were looking for a kid that would fit into their alpha pack dynamic better than me. However, that wasn’t the case, at the time I was already reading and writing at an advanced grade level and probably one of the brightest kids in my class. I just couldn’t seem to vocalize anything yet and I was a bit more timid than the other kids my age.
When I was 6 I was adopted by a family that surrendered me back to the care of the state after only a year. That was around the time I really started to express myself and start speaking but barely and instead of wanting to be dressed in dresses and skirts I wanted to wear what my adopted brother was wearing at the time. Shorts, t-shirts, and comfortable clothes so I could go out and play like him. It got to the point I would scream, fight, and cry for hours on end if I put in something I didn't like.
So in turn I was labeled as a temperamental child, crazy even having meltdowns constantly. I typically scared off anyone who showed interest in fostering or adopting me while I was still young. Most couples didn't want to deal with all my issues and were looking for an easy kid to start out with.
I was later diagnosed with a speech impediment, autism, a sensory disorder, anxiety, and selective mutism, as a child and you can’t process these things very well. It becomes hard to function without specialized care and being raised in foster homes as a kid you never really got that.
After about two years living in a group home, I was staying with a nice family in Reno. They openly accepted me and all my perceived issues weren't issues for them and I was slowly becoming part of their pack.
They had even taught me sign language so I could communicate better with others when I wasn't able to speak and put me into speech therapy to help me develop my communication skills and fix my speech impediment. I had the most trouble with R’s,W’s,S’s and still do to this day.
I lived with them from the age 8-14 the longest I had ever stayed with one family. It was great I had made friends and really enjoyed life. Like every other kid my age this was when we all started going through the early stage of puberty and finding out who we were. This is when you typically start to see alpha, omega, or beta traits start to present. I however never showed clear signs.
It wasn't until I was about 11 when I really became self aware and realized to everyone else I was a girl, but I had honestly thought I was a boy until another boy asked me why I acted like a boy if I was a girl. I didn't answer, just ran away but then I knew I was different from others. After that I consciously began identifying outward as a male more, basically as much as I could, but this caused a lot of kids to start picking on me at school. There weren't a lot of transgender kids running around so I stood out from other kids.
My best friend, Preston James Striker the 4th, but most people just called him Striker growing up. He was always hitting stuff when he was little and when he got older he started fighting a lot and was a good one at that. Striker was my true savior most of the time, he would instantly shut down the bullies that tormented me and his family's pack unofficially took in and accepted me as their own. I spent more time with them than with my foster family. Striker’s dad, Preston James Striker the 3rd, owned a fighting and free-running gym called Strike Force Gym, so over those six years I spent most of my time in the gym learning how to defend myself.
They taught multiple fighting styles, having instructors from all over the world teaching their specialized crafts. I liked the styles of martial arts, taekwondo, and jiu jitsu the most. Preston always said I was a true boxer at heart with how powerful my punches actually are and how quick my reflexes were for a kid my size. I was constantly hyper aware of everything all the time so it came easy for me to be extremely instinctive and reactive in a fight.
I was especially good at free-running as whenever I was running and jumping around the gym or out in the city I felt the most relaxed and free from everything else in life. Even though I got quite good at fighting I never seemed to be able to use the skills outside the gym whenever my bullies decided to torment me next.
The foster placement I was with at the time didn't like all the ‘trouble’ I was causing whenever I would get into it with my bullies. Half the time they would do something bad and frame me for it. Then there was the one fight I got into when it couldn't be avoided and that got some police attention.
Around this time my foster mother was diagnosed with cancer and my foster father struggled with taking care of his sick wife and a preteen with special needs that was getting into trouble with the law and his older son who was away at college but struggling. So eventually he sat me down and explained that my social worker Melinda Gordon was going to be picking me up at the end of the week and I would be leaving and being placed with another couple.
I was 14 when I was placed into the care of The Davis’s. I've been staying with Kenneth and Joyce Davis for two years now. It was better than a group home because it was just the three of us but most of the time I was forgotten or pushed aside by the couple at the beginning.
They were mostly in it for the check the government sent and Joyce loved to parade me around like some kind of charity case for all her friends to see. She once told me I was sent to them by god so they could fix me so I could once again be a healthy and natural child of god.
The Davis are what they’d like to call Holy Folk. They were heavily involved in the community as Kenneth was a generational police officer and Joyce worked at the church and community center. I'm pretty sure they met in church when they were young and their parents arranged their marriage and lives from that moment on. Everyone loved them around the small town they lived in here in Idaho and thought they were just the best people on the Earth. In reality the second I was deemed out of line and nobody else was around the couple's sweet heavenly nature could turn in an instant.
They thought that the devil was inside of me and made me act this way and that they were god disciples reborn to cleanse my soul. I had major sensory issues, an anxiety disorder paired with selective mutism all on top of being a transgender child so naturally they thought I was possessed. They really had no education or awareness of any kind of how to properly care for an autistic child.
I remember my first Christmas with them. Their whole family pack was there and the loud party was in full swing when Kenneth’s mothers gave me a gift she made. She had knit me a wool sweater but upon putting it on it made my skin feel like it was on fire and I had immediately gotten pushed over the edge and into sensory overload and had a panic attack running to my room for the rest of the night. That night after everyone had left Kenneth had beaten me with the brand new belt he’d had gotten from one of his brothers. I had prayed to God that night before bed that it was the first and last time that would happen, unfortunate it was only the beginning.
It has only gotten worse for me in these last 5 months. When I turned 16 just like everyone else Joyce and Kennth took me in to get a status test. By then your traits should've already been presenting but this was the way to get the official status when your brain was developed enough.
Not everyone got tested right away as it was your free choice but most people do it. The human race was all originally evolved from the wolf so we all fell in the the dynamics of Alpha, Omega, and Beta and then you could fall under any of these six categories; Dominant, Submissive, Neutrals, Switch, Caregivers, and Littles. Sometimes people would have multiple classifications but mostly one prominent one that would stand above the rest. Now a days most people didn’t have the ability to shift like our ancestors did as it was a lost skill as modern civilization took over 100s over years ago. However there was a select few people that had pure enough wolf blood where they could shift. These wolfs were called Primes.
Kenneth was a Dominant Alpha and thought that any other status was basically unholy trash unless you were a married submissive Omega like Joyce was. When I took the test whether I was an Alpha, Omega, or Beta came out inconclusive and this made Kenneth pissed. Not only did I have an anxiety disorder and could barely speak but I was inconclusive basically a status in itself. One Kenneth hated and he never let me forget it.
It didn't happen often but there was about 15% of the world population that go a inconclusive status result so i wasn't the only one out there and most people that were inclusive later tested again in life and got a different result. That however didn't matter to the Davis as they were part of a proud pack that never had an inconclusive among them, so it was a big embarrassment for them.
It got to the point where I never really got a chance to be myself without the fear of getting beaten for it. There was really no expressing myself at all except for the perfect Cadence they wanted to see. I wasn’t allowed to join any training gyms because fighting wasn’t ladylike.
Skateboarding was another hobby I’d picked up but I wasn't allowed to do that either as it was a boys sport. I really only went to school, then headed to the community center where I’d help Joyce at her job, and then go back home after that. I had to be a good quiet girl that obeyed adults no matter what and if I did, then I just might be able to go to heaven and not suffer in hell for eternity.
I shook my head focusing back on the present situation at hand. I was currently on the train to LA. I had ended up in a car all to myself for the ride which was a lifesaver so I could panic in peace. It was a little longer than a two day train ride from Idaho to Los Angeles, but it was cheaper than the $469 plane tickets it would’ve been. I could barely afford the $211 train tickets, using all the money I had saved over the years. Whenever I did sn odd jobs for Joyce at the community center the Lady’s there would always hand me some money secretly without Joyce ever noticing, sometimes I wondered if they knew what was happening behind the facade Joyce and Kenneth put up. I never got that answer though.
As I sat and looked out the window I thought about the last month. Striker had sent me a casting call his dad had shown him. Marvel Studios had put out a call for a young man or woman between the age 13-19 who had skills in combat style fighting, gymnastics, and, or dancing. It was a completely open casting call for anyone to submit to either in person in LA or submit a tape online.
After Striker’s non stop badgering over text and calls I submitted an audition and sent in a video of me, Striker and some of the other guys at the gym free-running from back when I lived with them and a new sample of myself now free-running. After sending in the audition and not too long after I had gotten a call asking if I could do a couple more callback auditions over zoom. Then I was told I got the part. That’s when I found out I was going to be playing Anton Romanov, the son of the Black Widow Natasha Romanov and a mutant that Dreykov kidnapped for his powers. They told me that I needed to be in LA the next week.
That was today, there was going to be a dinner tonight for the cast, as a way to get together and all meet each other officially before filming started the following week.
The train came to a stop at union station in Los Angeles i heard over the speaker so I grabbed my duffle bag containing basically everything I owned, which wasn’t much just clothes, books, and my skateboard, a gift from Striker he secretly sent me when I turned 15 last year and I got off the train. It was 3pm and dinner wasn’t until 8pm. I checked my phone and saw that the restaurant we were supposed to meet at was in Hollywood that was about an hour or two away from here on my board. I pulled my wired headphones out of my bag, placing each bud in my ear and pulled the duffel bag over my shoulder pulling the straps tight to my body before heading off. As I was skating I called Striker.
“Brother! What’s up?” He said over the phone I could hear him clicking away at his playstation controller. Striker was a huge video game guy, he had collected probably every game console he possibly could.
“Hey Striker. I made it to LA.” I told him as I cruised down the city streets.
“Awesome! I'm jealous my parents would never let me go to LA all by myself.” He confessed as he paused his video game.
“Come on, you know Joyce and Kenneth have no idea I'm here. You're the one who made the fake website, what did you name it? Faithful Haven Camp and Retreat for Troubled Teens?” I told him with a laugh. Striker was probably one of the only people to see the true me and he felt like the safest person i had ever met. He was definitely the only person I could talk to without issue but he still respected the time I wasn't verbal and never pushed me to talk.
“Oh right? You're welcome by the way. So how is it? Have you seen anyone famous yet?” he asked.
“No, I've just only got here. Plus it's not like they're just running around everywhere. I'd assume they do their best to hide from the public.”
“Fair, you got me there. Just promise me when you meet all these famous marvel actors you get me every single one of their signatures for me okay?”
“We’ll see about that.” I told him Striker was just as much of a marvel fan as I was but he was just a lot more excitable about it.
“Preston James Striker. YOU better not be playing video games up there when I know you have homework.” I heard Striker's Mom yell, Charlotte Striker was a very sweet woman and one of the only people I could hear yell and not have it scare me because I knew she really meant no harm whatsoever.
“MOOOM, i'm on the phone with Cade and we haven't talked in weeks.” I rolled my eyes as he called out back, using me as an excuse to get him out of trouble as always.
“Tell him we say hi and bye. He might be on summer vacation but he didn't fail algebra 1 and has summer school to do.” I heard her say back and I chuckled. Striker groaned.
“Mrs. Harris, definitely had it out for me cause I'm great at math bro.” he told me and I laughed again.
“Well maybe if you paid attention in class I'd believe that.” When I went to school with Striker he could never sit still in class.
He was incredibly smart and we both were in a couple advanced classes together but everything bored him with school where I loved to learn new things and take on new information. I had an amazing memory where if I saw something or heard it long enough I could easily mimic or copy it. It was like I didn't have a speech impediment at all when I was consciously trying not to but when I talked naturally it always came back. I think this was the only reason I was able to act because it was easy to memorize the lines and become a different person than myself.
“Hey! you are supposed to be on my side, I'm hanging up now.” He said
“ Okay you're right she did sound like a bitch, is that what you want to hear?” I joked with him.
“Yess thank you my friend. Now I should go before my mom comes up here and she's me playing video games.” he told me.
“Okay i'll text you later. Bye.” Striker said goodbye and I heard the click of the phone call ending and my music started playing as I continued skating.
I was told that marvel would be putting me up in special accommodations or at least that was what it said in my contract. I figured that tonight someone would be able to show me where to go. So I just decided to head to the restaurant and hang out in that area until dinner.
After two hours I made it to Hollywood and was just hanging at a skatepark nearby to kill time. When I got there the bowl was empty so I headed in for a session.
I was really just messing around doing hand plants on the rims of the bowl or just throwing tricks as I skated around. As I came up over the edge for another hand plant, just as I’m upside down I see a blur and feel something collide with my board and I’m being knocked off course and falling into the bowl.
As I came crashing down I heard I chorus of laughter gasp and oohs. Not realizing that I had an audience as my body smacks the concrete hard and for a second all the wind is knocked out of me. An immediate pain in my left side radiates through my body and I groan. Taking a second to get my bearings, I see mine and another skateboard rolling around and there are a couple people on the edge of the bowl looking down at me.
“Hey, can you pass me my board?!” A shaggy blonde haired guy yelled down at me and started laughing at me with a couple others. I stood up and moved over to the boards. I threw the other board up and over the edge and then did the same with mine before running up the side of the bowl and hopping out. I stumbled a bit because of the pain in my side but got my balance quickly after.
“Sorry about that, it just slipped out of my hand?” I heard the blonde guy's voice say behind me and I turned to see him looking at me with a smirk. He didn’t seem very sorry and the way the board hit mine it had a lot more force than something that slipped.
Not saying anything I just was going to grab my stuff and leave. I knew how this worked. I've moved around enough to know that every once in a while there was always some territorial guy whether it was school, sports, or the skatepark that didn’t like the new kids coming in and messing with their system so I wasn’t even gonna fight him.
“Hey are you deaf or something?” He yelled in a dominating alpha voice causing my body to tense and freeze for a second. Him and his delinquent friends snickered and I rolled my eyes and continued on. Since i was inconclusive if any alpha used their Alpha voice it sometimes could affect me like it would an omega or submissive and It wasn't the first time I’d heard that one. I continued to ignore him and pick up my bag until I felt hands grab my arm and pull me back and around. I was quick to pull my arm out of the grasp but I soon realized I was face to face with the blonde and he was shoving me down to the ground.
“Well? are you deaf or just fucking dumb?” he said, towering over me pushing threatening pheromones out into the air. I quickly got back up and stood back trying to get out of his space but he followed my steps. I got into the side pocket of my bag and pulled out a laminated card I always have on hand trying to defuse the situation.
"It read: Hi I’m Cade I have an anxiety disorder called selective mutism. I am unable to speak in certain social situations. This is not a choice, it's an involuntary response, I’m not being rude."
I showed it to him and him and his buddies to read.
“ Okay, so just dumb. Either way I’ll make it simple for you. THIS. IS. MY. PARK. YOU. LEAVE.” He said to me slowing himself down like I couldn’t understand him. I rolled my eyes and just walked off. That's literally what I was trying to do.
“Dick.” I thought to myself as I was starting to calm down a bit. I hadn’t realized my heart was racing until I walked away and could hear my heart beat pounding in my ears. I found a bench on a random corner and sat down for a bit to calm down.
Once I was calm I noticed I still had some time to kill so I just mindlessly skated the city streets. It was one of my other favorite escapes, cruising down the streets weaving around traffic always calmed my mind just like free-running. LA was different from back in Idaho, the streets were busier and the drivers were a bit more erratic so I stuck to the sidewalks mostly but even the pedestrians didn't like me on the sidewalks. It wasn’t until I had to make a sudden stop for a car that was running a red light nearly running me over did I realize how late it had gotten.
It was 7:48pm and I was probably 30 minutes away from the restaurant now so I quickly headed that direction. I made it to the restaurant and it was 8:23 pm meaning I was late. My anxiety spiked but I tried not to think about it but as I looked at the fancy building across the street I thought I might be way in over my head. I quickly ducked down into an alleyway and dug through my bag looking for something better to wear then the now dirty plaid shirt and now ripped jeans from my fall I had on. I switched it for a navy blue long sleeve sweater and a pair of black pants.
I groaned a bit as I changed seeing that my left side was starting to bruise from the fall and the pain radiating from that side slowed me down but I tried to go as fast as possible. Once I changed I made my way up to the front and entered the restaurant.
I stood by the door for a second and scanned the room for any familiar faces but I didn't see any.
“Hi there, can I help you?” The woman at the host desk noticed me and I headed toward her pulling out the same card as I did before. I had practiced this sentence many times in my head. I learned that if I could memorize whatever I needed to say it was easier to say it but I knew it was going to be a struggle to speak tonight with all the anxiety coursing through me.
“H-hi i’m here to-o me...” I started to say but gave up and put the card infront of her. As she read the card I opened my voice to speech app and typed out something for her.
“I'm here to meet a group for dinner. I'm late but it was supposed to be a private dinner under the name Kevin Feige.” the voice said for me and the woman smiled.
“Oh yes! I was told to expect you. The rest of your party is already here so I’ll take you on up.” She said and I followed her up a staircase away from where the regular customers were dining and upstairs to a loft where they held their private parties and events.
“You can leave that here if you like.” She said to me as we got to the top of the stairs and there was a coat check station on the side before entering into the private dining room. I passed my bag and board over to the guy at the counter and he gave me a small piece of paper with a number on it for when I was done. I could hear talking and laughter on the other side of the door and my anxiety grew, doubling in size inside my chest.
The host led me into the dining room and like that the room quieted down and everyone turned to look at us, she quickly exited the room leaving me standing there, unsure of what to do.
Chapter 2: Overcoming Obstacles A Step Towards Trust
Summary:
Cade meets Scarlett and Lizzie at dinner and of course it doesn't go as he expects.
Chapter Trigger/Content Warnings: Mention of Abuse, Violence, Non-Sexual Age Regression, and Bullying.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Scarlett’s POV
The last couple of months had been probably one of the busiest months in Marvel history. Immediately after the release of Endgame, Marvel's stocks dropped over 45% in less than 12 hours. The entire Marvel fan base all across the world was protesting the ending of the movie. Nobody was happy about the deaths deemed necessary for the story.
After finding out that Robert Downey Jr, Tom Hiddleston, Chris Evens, Paul Bettany, and I tried fighting Marvel very hard on not killing us off, it only enraged the fans even more. Marvel had not said anything about it until the ComicCon when they announced that The movie black widow was supposed to be released soon and it would be the last installment featuring The Black Widow. If people were mad about Endgame then this was nothing in comparison.
Disney's stock dropped again within 5 hours of the news, it was so bad of an overall loss for the company. Everyone at top levels was freaking out trying to figure out what to do. It was the next day when I got a call from my lawyer, Scott Harkin, and my management team urging me into an emergency meeting.
In that meeting I was told that there were rumors of a second black widow in the works and the possibility of bringing the Natasha back from the dead. It was clear the new generation of viewers were coming into a realization of the power they had over these big tycoons like companies. My team and I came up with a contract and deal for what we were going to ask for if Marvel did end up coming to us.
We were asking for better pay, benefits, safer set practices, more story and creative control on my part and no more than 12 hour days for everyone all terms including the full crew no exceptions. Before we could even leave the meeting my manager Claire had gotten a phone call from the executives at Marvel. They indeed wanted to start developing a second movie, and my team was firm on our terms and got every single one of them before signing on to another contract with the studio.
Marvel was pushing this movie fast to bring back up their stocks and profit margins but it was still a slow climb for them because fans were wary of the studio actually following through with the rumors of a new black widow movie. Marvel was just lucky to already have a script written years ago so it didn’t take long for production to get underway. There was some last minute casting decision but I'd been assured by Kevin Feige himself that this was going to an amazing cast and crew.
I was sitting around a large table that was filled with many people I'd like to call part of my family. There were a couple big wigs joining us tonight including Kevin Feige and the Russo brothers and the new director for the movie. Ben Canon or something like that. I'd never worked with him before and even requested the same director as the first movie, Cate Shortland, but there was a scheduling conflict Marvel wasn’t willing to work with.
Other than that it was all people I’d call my pack Florence Pugh, Rachel Weiz, David Harbour, Ray Winston’s, Elizabeth Olsen, Chris Evens, and Jeremy Renner. The main crew was all here except for our newest addition. I haven’t heard much about him other than he absolutely blew everyone away with his audition and fighting skills and really had a natural talent for acting.
Kevin had explained to me that he was a great find and had said he was very unique and extremely shy and very new to the industry so I suggested we do a welcome dinner so he could meet everyone in a relaxed nature.
We had all gotten settled at the table and we were all catching up with each other when the main door to the room opened and the host led a young teenager into the room. He looked nervous and I would have been too if a bunch of strangers were all staring at me like that. The moment was broken when Kevin stood up and made his way over to the boy.
“There you are! Everyone, this is Cadence Jones, he’ll be playing Anton Romanav, the son of Natasha.” Everyone said a chorus of hellos. The boy smiled and waved.
“Hi... you c-can just c-call me Cade.” He stuttered out quietly.
“Oh yea that’s right.” Kevin announced as he remembered something.
“Cade here has a bit of trouble speaking sometimes but I’ll tell you when you see him act you’d have no idea.” Kevin continued as he ushered the boy inside the room more to sit down. Each seat had a name place so his designated spot was in between me and Lizzie. I could tell Kevin's comment about him speaking embarrassed him by the way he looked down at the floor from the moment on. Once Kevin and Cade sat down the conversations at the table started back up so I turned to him and decided to properly introduce myself.
“Hi there, I’m Scarlett. It's nice to finally meet.” I said to him and he shyly smiled back at me and nodded as if he was saying likewise.
“Oh my goodness aren’t you just adorable?” Lizzie said on the other side of him scrunching her nose up like she always did. I watched as Cade turned to her, blushing a little bit before ducking his head down in embarrassment. I gave her a look.
“What? He is?” She said with a shrug and a smile. Lizzie was the sweetest person ever. She was very soft and funny like a little puppy but when she needed to be it was like a switch flipped and a little pitbull would come out all bark no bite ultimately a sweetheart.
“Babe, don't embarrass him like that.” I told her and she just laughed and shook her head.
“You’re right you play his mom it should be you to embarrass him right? I’m Lizzie Olsen by the way.” She teased and a small chuckle left Cade’s mouth. He pulled out a laminated card from his pocket and passed it over to me. I scanned the note and Kevin’s comment made more sense.
It read in a nice and fun font with colored text, Hi I’m Cade I have an anxiety disorder called selective mutism. I am unable to speak in certain social situations. This is not a choice, it's an involuntary response, I’m not being rude.
“Can I pass this around the table?” I asked him so everyone can have a slightly better understanding of our new cast mate. He thought about it for a second before nodding.
I passed the card over to Lizzie and she read the card quickly too before passing it to Chris sitting next to her. He wasn’t in the movie and neither was Lizzie, ever since we started dating Lizzie and had Chris become besties even though I knew him longer and he was my friend first they were always together in their free time as of late. As the card made its way around the table nobody seemed phased except until Jeremy got a hold of it.
“How does that work?” He asked, looking at Cade. The boy picked with his fingers for a moment and was about to say something but it was Kevin who spoke up first. I felt a small growl in the back of my throat come forward as I looked at Jeremy. I knew him, we were friends, but he was an older guy and thought anxiety was for the “snowflakes” of America so I’d have to keep an eye out.
“I asked that very same question but I'll just send you the audition tape and I think all your questions would be answered.” Jeremy took that for an answer and we all fell back into a comfortable conversation. Everything was going well and about ten minutes later the waitress appeared with the appetizer and the drinks some people ordered when we first arrived.
“Okay guys are we ready to order?” I heard her ask the table, looking around no one was really paying her any attention except for myself, Cade, and Lizzie who were closest to her.
I was about to say yes that we all were ready taking control of the room but I noticed Cade beside me start to panic a bit, the stress on his face was evident looking around for a menu as his leg started to furiously bounce under the table. This is when I realized that he never got a menu in the first place.
“Actually, can we have some more time to look it all over? I think we’ve been too busy catching up so far but Umm Cade? Would you like to put in a drink?” I asked the waitress and then turned to Cade. I took my menu and slid it in front of him, flipping it to the back where the drink options were. I slightly pushed out some calming pheromones into the air to get him to relax a bit.
His shoulders relaxed a bit as he scanned the menu for less than a second before looking up at the waitress like he had something to say but it wouldn’t come out and then looked back down at the menu and shook his head. He was giving off the most anxious scent I've ever smelled in my life.
“Are you sure bud? You can just point which one you want or you can whisper it to me or something.” I didn’t mean to call him that, but he seemed nervous and I wanted him to feel comfortable. I could tell he had something in mind and I just wanted to encourage him however possible.
It seemed the waitress had picked up Cade's lack of communication and tapped him on the shoulder. She tucked her notepad in her apron and started making hand signals towards him. He brightened up and started signing back to her. They seemed to have a small conversation and then she grabbed her notepad and started writing.
“Okay one hot chocolate and a glass of water coming right up. I’ll be back.” She said before turning and leaving.
“That was cool, can you teach me something?” Lizzie asked Cade. He seemed surprised but nodded. He pointed to Lizzie and then started to spell out her name with sign letters as he very quietly talked it out.
“L. I. Z.Z.I.E th-that’s Liz-zie.” He explained his voice was soft as he spelled her name out but the two of us could hear him. Lizzie tried to copy his hand movements. He smiled and nodded as she practiced for a bit and then asked him to teach her more. He didn’t seem to mind but I knew he still hadn’t looked over the menu and the waitress would be back soon.
“Liz, why don't you let him pick out what he wants to eat first before he teaches you anything else?” I asked softly not trying to be commanding or dominatining the two, but trying to switch gears a bit.
“Oh gosh yeah sorry about that I get so excited sometimes.” She said to Cade he shook his head and signed something.
“I know that one he said it’s okay.” Lizzie said happily as Cade nodded to say she was correct.
I nudged the menu and he looked down at it for a minute. He seemed to just be staring at the first page not necessarily looking through it much like he did before with the drinks. His leg started bouncing again under the table and Lizzie and I both gave each other a look. Lizzie herself had anxiety so we both were hyper aware of the cues of anxiety.
Cade's POV
Dinner wasn’t going as horrible as I thought it was going to be but I was still highly stressed. I did relax a bit after Lizzie had asked me to show her some sign language. Not many people are so interested in finding ways to communicate with me so it was nice to see her instantly try. She seemed really sweet and Scarlett too. Being in their presence felt really comfortable just knowing them for less than an hour. However I got anxious all over again when Scarlett suggested I take a look at the menu and pick out my dinner.
I didn’t feel that hungry as my stomach was in knots but as I looked at the menu again I knew I wouldn’t be able to order anything from here. It was written in cursive and even though I was pretty smart with the way the letters blended together I could never form a correct word and I never learned it in school. With all my moving between foster homes I figured that lesson was missed. I felt my chest tighten and my leg start to shake as I faked looking through the menu but Scarlett seemed to know what was up and questioned me about it.
“Are you okay?” She asked me softly and my nose was filled with a calming scent radiating off of her as I looked up quickly nodding, not even thinking about it before answering.
“I’ll be honest, I can tell that's not necessarily true, I’m a human lie detector.” I looked at her nervously, nobody could read me like that.
And it made me wonder Why did I lie? I felt comfortable with her and Lizzie and that was rare. Unlike most people they didn’t seem bothered by my anxiety or lack of speech. So I took a couple deep breaths to steady myself and I cleared my throat and I remembered something that Striker dad used to alway tem me. Bravery can even be found in the smallest moments, not just the big ones we see in movies,
“I-i can’t read cursive.” I said in a little voice dejectedly I was embarrassed to look at them so I looked back at the menu and the small cursive font it was in.
“I can read it to you or I could ask for the kids menu. I'm pretty sure that it's not in cursive?” Scarlett suggested and I felt myself perk up at the idea of a kids menu. They were easier with better choices and always so fun to color on.
I quickly remembered where I was when I felt myself slipping into a weird headspace where my brain started to go fuzzy and pushed that feeling down. It wasn't an unusual feeling but it was one i knew to always lead me into trouble with Kenneth and Joyce, sometimes I would find myself slipping in a more submissive and younger headspace than what I actually was. Kenneth would always say that it was the devil trying to take control of me. And that I had to resist temptations. It was usually easier to keep this side of me at bay but today I was tired, still in pain from the fall and very much overwhelmed so it was harder to resist. I could only imagine what it would be like to slip in front of all these adults I'm supposed to work with. I’d probably be fired on the spot so I shook my head and tried to pull myself up.
Lizzie’s POV
I watched as Scarlet offered to read Cade the menu for him or get a kids menu. For a second he seemed to brighten and relax at the sound of a kid's menu but then immediately shakes his head and looks down at his lap nervously before rubbing his temples. He definitely wanted that kids menu but was too embarrassed.
From the second I saw him walk in I felt a need in my chest to take care of him and watch out for him so I had a feeling his status might include being a little. Scarlett and I were both caregivers and it was widely known that when in the presence of each other caregivers and little could sense each other.
I looked over to Scarlett who had seemed to be thinking the same thing I was. She didn’t say anything else to Cade. I just watched her get up and head out of the room. A minute later she came back and sat down. She placed a piece of paper and a box of crayon in front of Cade. He immediately lit up looking shocked at her. She was a Dominant Alpha like that, whenever she could tell someone she cared about wasn't going to speak up for themself she would naturally do it for them.
“Thanks.” He said before grabbing the crayons and opening the box. Just like any kid he had one track mind and coloring was the objective. It seemed he forgot about the original task which was to pick out some food.
“Whoa there,” I said to him, placing a hand over the one he was coloring while getting him to stop and look at me. I gave him a little smile.
“How about you pick out what you want to eat first and then you can color?” I asked him, he huffed and pouted for a second and went to start coloring again. Scarlett stepped in and took the crayon out of his hand and flipped the page over to the food menu.
He let out a little whine, turning his pout over to Scarlett. Thankfully another five seconds and I would’ve caved and let him continue to color. His pout was too cute and she stood a better chance with him.
“Here let's look at the options and we can color in which one you want, okay?” Scarlett said to him he thought about it before nodding and looking at the menu with Scarlett. Each item had a little picture of what the food was so as they looked Scarlett read the menu off to him. He didn't seem too convinced but nodded to her.
“Okay so they have salad, meatballs, spaghetti, chicken nuggets, cheeseburger and grilled cheese? Which one sounds good?” He grabbed a yellow crayon and started to color in the grilled cheese.
“Good choice, grilled cheese is the best, Scarlett makes the best grilled cheese there ever is.” I told him and he smiled. He tapped the rest of the crayons looking at Scarlett for permission to now color.
“Yeah. Go ahead now.” She said to him and he smiled and turned to color in the rest of the food items. I got sucked into a conversation with Florence and Jeremy for a little while until the waitress came back in and brought Cade his hot chocolate and water before taking everyone's dinner orders. When it got to Cade's turn he got visibly nervous again he immediately dropped the crayon he was using and started picking at his fingers and he couldn’t get any words out, Scarlett stepped in and she grabbed the crayon he dropped and gave it back to him, turning his attention back to the page before ordering for him.
“He’d like the kids grilled cheese and a side of fries please.” Scarlett told her as he colored, the waitress wrote the order down and continued on. We all continued to talk and have a good time together and within no time our food was coming out and everyone dug in.
After finishing our food we all continued to talk and just catch up while the guys ordered a round of shots for the table. The waiter even brought one for Cade but I was quick to take it away from him. For some reason whenever people see a group of actors or celebrities they act like the rules don’t apply and I saw too many teen celebrities get into drinking and drugs because of it.
Luckily he didn’t seem to notice or just wasn't interested as he was working on a crossword puzzle on his menu so my small crisis was averted. Through dinner I could see him slowly getting more and more comfortable with everyone. I watched as he minded his own business and occasionally spoke if spoken to.
After a while he started to look a little tired and was fighting sleep, eyes drooping and rocking in the chair every once in a while. It soon became more frequent and I realized what he was actually doing. As always Scarlett must’ve picked the same thing I was because she turned to him.
“Do you have to go to the bathroom?” She whispered to him he looked a bit shocked, a small blush creepy up on his face before he stilled his body.
“Ah No.” he mumbled sleepily.
“Okay well if you do you can let me know. I can show you the way.” He just nodded and went back to his crossword he had not finished yet before he started dozing off. It was probably another 45 minutes before I noticed once again he started to fidget in his seat.
He was resting his head in his hand now as his eyes started to droop. He seemed to have to finish everything on his menu so he was just quietly listening to the conversation. I looked at the time and it was already 10:24pm. I watched as Cades' eyes closed for a couple minutes and the boy relaxed. He looked peaceful, no anxiety whatsoever but the moment was ended by his eyes shooting open and his body tense.
I was going to ask him what was wrong but I noticed Lizzie sniffed the air and then looked down at the floor and I followed her eye line to see liquid dripping from Cades seat to the floor. I looked back up at him just as his eyes might mine.
“S-sorry i’m… shit i’m sorry.” He whispered mostly to himself. He looked like he was either about to cry or have a panic attack, maybe both. I placed my hand on his shoulder to comfort him but he only shot up in his seat abruptly, causing the table to shake and knock over his water glass spilling over onto the two of us.
“Fuck.” He mumbled before running out of the room. I got up not too long after him excusing myself as everyone at the table looked confused except Lizzie.
Scarlet's POV
I left the room but didn’t see Cade, the man at the coat check was still there talking with our waitress so I went over to them.
“Hi, excuse me?” I said to the two.
“Hi, is everything alright?” She asked me.
“Did you see a young teen run this way by chance?” She nodded.
“Oh yeah he signed for the bathroom.”
“Ok thank you, could I get my coat while I’m here?” I asked, thinking he’ll need something to cover himself with that could work.
“Sure thing!” The guy said as he took my ticket and headed into the back. He came back out with my jacket and a duffel bag and skateboard.
“Here’s your jacket and here is his stuff too if you’d like.” I took the bag and headed down to the restrooms but as I went a lot of questions started forming in my mind. Was he ok? Was this the kids first night in town? Where was he staying? Where were his parents?
I got to the restroom and instantly knew where he was. His scent was radiating and the soft crying coming from the family restroom was a dead give away so I knocked.
“Cade? It’s me Scarlett, I have your stuff and just want to see if you need some help?” I waited for a minute and the cries quieted down a little bit and then the door unlocked and opened a crack and I heard shuffling. I moved inside before closing the door and locking it again. He was sitting on the floor in the corner with his head in his knees.
I moved over to him getting down on my knees to try and be eye level with him.
“Hey you're okay, don’t worry it was just an accident. They happen all the time.” He shook his head but still didn’t look up at me but just started hitting his head with his fist. I grabbed his hands, holding them in mine stopping him from hurting himself further.
“Buddy I need you to take a deep breath for me?” I started taking deep breaths myself and placed his hand on my chest so he could feel my breath. Lizzie always told me that physical contact sometimes helped ground her when she was upset so I figured I could try that. It seemed to work as he tried to match my breathing. He was very uneven still but I could see it start working.
“You’re doing great just like that.” I told him after five more minutes he was able to get his breathing under control and I was now sitting down leaning against the wall with him next to me with his head on my chest. A buzzing sound of my phone rang out slightly scaring him.
“It’s ok just my phone.” I told him and I pulled out the device. It was a text message from Lizzie saying that she had told everyone that we’d be heading out and taking Cade home since it was getting late. And that she was outside the restroom.
Focusing back on Cade, he was way calmer than before, basically asleep on my chest. He was still in his wet pants as a reminder as to why we were here in the first place.
“Hey.” I said softly running my thumb over his cheek softly to wake him just a bit. His eyes fluttered open looking up at me confused. His eyes looked very little in the moment and I had a feeling he was still dropping into a littler headspace. Making me wonder how young his headspace could drop. It seemed he was pretty young so I was really shocked that his parents would let him travel alone like this.
“Let’s get you cleaned up okay?” I asked him and he moved his head off of me, standing up as he shook his head as if to clear it. He stumbled a bit and I quickly moved to get up and steady him.
“It’s okay, just relax.” I moved him over to the toilet so he was standing in front of it for him to see if he still needed to go.
“Here take those off, try to go and I’ll find you something new to wear.” I told him he pulled off his pants and underwear and sat on the toilet. I thought it slightly odd he chose to sit and pee but maybe he preferred it that way. I turned and looked through the bag looking for a new set of clothes. I found a pair of pajama pants and went with those and pulled out a white t-shirt and black hoodie too knowing it would be cold outside now.
“Here you go.” I said handing him the clothes without looking. I heard him wipe and the toilet flush before some shuffling of him changing and then him washing his hands. Once he was done I turned to look at him and was met with a very sleepy looking kid.
“Okay well it’s getting really late so how about Lizzie and I help you get home? Where are you staying?” He definitely wasn’t in the right headspace to be getting home so late on his own so I was going to make sure he did.
We walked out of the rest room to see Lizzie standing outside of the door. She smiled softly at the two of us and gave me a quick kiss on the cheek. I didn’t miss how Cade looked surprised at the affection but quickly masked his face.
“Are you guys ready to get out here, it's pretty late?” Lizzie asked mostly to Cade. He started to look nervous again and his breath started picking up. Lizzie was quick to react, placing her hand on his shoulders and looking him in the eyes.
“It's okay, slow your breathing for me.” He nodded and followed her breathing calming down. With shaky hands he started to type something out on his phone.
After a little bit of typing he held the phone out to us and we heard a voice read out his words.
“My contract said Marvel would set up a place for me to stay during shooting but I can find a hotel or something.” The voice read out.
“I can go talk to Kevin and see if they have anything setup for you.You guys can head out to the car and I’ll meet you there.” I told the two. Lizzie nodded and I headed back up to talk to Kevin.
As expected Kevin tried to play it like he had no idea what I was talking about but I reminded him this same thing happened with Tom Holland when he joined the MCU and how much trouble they almost got into with him. After that Kevin tried to say he figured something out within the next couple of days, like the kid didn’t need a place to stay now, so I told him to forget about it and that he could stay with me.
Lizzie’s POV
Scarlet handed me Cade’s bag and I led him out the back door and took him to Scarlett's BMW i7.
I helped him hop inside the back seat before climbing in the front passenger seat and turning on the car to get the heater going while we waited.
“So you like to skate?” I asked him, looking in the rearview mirror as he spun the wheel of his board and then I turned in my seat to look at him.
He nodded and signed Yes back to me with a smile.
“I like the look of your board, are you also into Space?” I was looking at the design on the bottom of the board. It looked like an astronaut was floating aimlessly in space but the cool thing about it was that he had a drum strapped to his chest and it looked as If he was playing in space.
Cade nodded again and smiled brightly looking down at the board for a second before he pointed at himself and then tapped the astronaut on the board and back to himself.
“Is that you?” I asked putting together what he was trying to express. He nodded again.
“Wow, that's really cool. So you're into space and skateboarding. ” I said to him and he seemed surprised I was showing interest so I gave him a little nudge and an encouraging smile making home start laughing a bit. A second later Scarlett opened the door and hopped in the car.
“What do we have going on here?” She teased looking back at Cade. He chuckled slightly and shook his head.
“He was just showing off his cool skateboard to me.” I boasted and he just shook his head again.
“Well that's cool. Can I see?” Scarlet said encouraging him a bit more and he showed her the board and she said it looked sick as heck causing him to laugh. I smiled huge and enjoyed the laughter Cade was expressing.
“Okay ok let's settle down a bit now. It’s late and we don’t want to get all wound up right before bed.” Scarlett reminded us. Sending a wave of calming pheromones through the car. I immediately relaxed as she did and watched as Cade did too with a small smile on his face.
“Ok fun police.” I joked as I settled down in my seat and turned to her.
“So where were we going?” I kinda forgot we still had to take Cade home.
“Well they didn’t really have any set up yet so I offered for Cadence to stay with us if that was cool with you?” She asked him looking in the rearview mirror.
He quickly pulled out his phone and typed something out before he played for us.
“It's okay I can find somewhere I don't want to be a bother.” The automated voice read out. He started to gather his things like he was going to leave the car but Scarlett spoke first.
“No you're not a bother at all. We have the extra space plus we’ll be filming mostly together anyway so it helps with scheduling and rehearsals. Don’t fight me on this one okay?” Scarlett turned on the radio and started driving towards our house not giving him any room to say much of anything else on the matter. I could tell her alpha was talking control now as she has a strong protective nature. We all rode in comfortable silence as the music played.
About ten minutes into the ride I heard snoring coming from the backseat and saw Cade propped up against the window peacefully sleeping.
“He’s so precious, Scar.” I whispered to her, she glanced in her mirror to look at him and immediately smiled seeing him at peace.
“He is, isn't he? highly anxious too, I wonder what all that about. He’s too young to have to be worried so much.” Looking back at Scarlett she looked deeply worried. I could see the wheel turning in her mind.
“And I’m just so surprised? What kind of parents send their 16 year old kid to LA on his own, like tell me that’s not weird?” She did have a point especially since the boy had so much anxiety and trouble speaking.
“We’ll have to ask him about it sometime. See if we can get the full story?” I suggested.
“Do you think I went too alpha on him? Should I have let him get a hotel or something?” She asked me.
“ I don't think so, Scarlett, he is 16 he should be with an adult to watch over him at least. But if he is not comfortable with us we can arrange something else. ” She nodded in agreement as she drove. We were getting close to home so the two of us sat in silence for the rest of the ride.
Once we got to the house. Scarlett didn’t want to wake the sleeping pup so she carried him inside and upstairs to the spare room we had. Once he was nicely tucked into bed, we left the room and headed to our own room across the hall and were quick to fall asleep too.
I think I fell asleep for about an hour or two total before I was up again and couldn’t fall back to sleep. This was a regular occurrence for me. Sometimes with my anxiety I wouldn't be able to sleep no matter how hard I tried so I got out of bed and headed down stairs to the living room. I laid down on our huge sofa I had insisted on getting.
I grew up in a big family and we often spent time crammed together on our family couch watching television as we grew up. I still love a good dog pile cuddle session, in fact we had them quite often whenever our friends would come over for a dinner party or movie night. I turned on the tv and made sure the volume was down low before starting another episode of i love lucy. After watching a bunch of old tv sitcoms to help me build on my character Wanda for WandaVision i really got into I love Lucy.
Notes:
If you like it let me know. Hope you enjoyed.
Chapter 3: Nightmares and Gentle Comfort
Summary:
Cade has a nightmare and with the help of Lizzie's comfort there's not much to be scared about.
Chapter Trigger/Content Warnings: Mention of Abuse,Blood, Violence, Non-Sexual Age Regression.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Cade’s POV
My body jolted awake as I pulled myself from a familiar nightmare that always ran through my mind at night. It was on the night Joyce and Kennth had come back from their vacation three days earlier because they got kicked off their cruise for being unruly guests. With my time alone I had let the place become a bit of a mess with the few toys and things that I had for myself littered around the house but I was planning on cleaning that next morning.
Kenneth entered the apartment angry but it only got worse once he saw the place and what I was doing. I wasn't fully aware of this but it probably didn't help that I had gotten into his electric shaver earlier that night and buzzed my whole head. I had pretty long braids before this so it was a big change.
He had immediately unbuckled his belt. I don't think I ever forget the clicking sound of his belt before he beat me with it until he was tired and told me to go make them some dinner and then clean the place. During dinner he got up and took his belt to me again when he had a piece of his chicken that was too burnt. And then once more right before they went to bed because while I was cleaning I was dripping blood all over their carpet. The nightmare would just circle over and over again every hit after hit again and again in my mind until I was able to pull myself out of it.
Sitting up in the bed I realized I had no idea how I had gotten here and I felt my heartbeat start to speed up just a little bit. Looking around this room was completely unfamiliar to me. Then I remember dinner and meeting Scarlet and Lizzie. I was highly stressed at the beginning but the middle of dinner was great.
Something felt different about the two of them but I wasn’t sure what it was yet. Thinking about Scarlett reminded me that I must've fallen asleep in the car and had to be in her house, probably a guest room. There was a chair in the corner of the room by a window that had a small little balcony, a dresser, side table, and the bed that I was on.
Focusing on the bed I now realized I had wet myself during my nightmare. I quickly hopped out of the bed and turned on the lights, a clear wet patch was soaked into the sheets and the pajama pants I was wearing. I thought Scarlet was smart to have had me change into them before we left the restaurant, she could have never known this but car rides always put me to sleep. After moving so much one thing that became constant was long car rides from foster home to group home to foster home.
I saw my duffel bag and board in the corner of the room so I changed into a different pair of pajama pants before pulling all the sheets and blankets off the bed. It was only 3am so I figured Scarlett and Lizzie would still be asleep and I could try and wash them before they woke up.
Thankfully they had a waterproof cover over their mattress so I didn't ruin that too. I opened the door quietly and looked outside. There were a couple doors down the hall but I figured they were more likely to be bedrooms than a laundry room so I started to make my way down the stairs. I got to the bottom and was able to hear a noise coming from a room off the left. It sounded like a tv was on so I was going to try and sneak back up the stairs but one of the stairs creaked loudly echoing inside the big house.
“Hello? Babe, is that you?” I heard Lizzie's voice call over from the room and the TV being turned down. I thought if it just stayed silent she might think that it wasn't just the wind or something but I was wrong.
“Cade is that you?” I heard her voice say this time closer and I was accompanied by the soft padding of footsteps against the cold polished hardwood floors. My body froze just standing at the base of the stairs holding the bundle of sheets in my arms as Lizzie rounded the corner.
Lizzie’s POV
I came around the corner by the stairs and saw Cade standing there frozen holding all of his sheets and blankets just staring at me. It didn't take me long to piece two and two together so I gently took the bedding out of his hands.
“Nightmare?” I asked and he nodded.
“Sorry.” he said in a very little voice. He looked as if he was about to start to cry as he chewed on his thumbnail nervously.
“Hey, it 's completely okay. If Scarlett was here she would tell you that she wet the bed until she was about your age too and once when she was drunk a year ago. So trust me when I say it happens and there is nothing to be sorry about.” He didn't seem to believe me but nodded anyway, pulled his hand away from his mouth when I noticed he pulled a part of his skin up and it started to bleed.
“Let's head in here.” I said to him and moved down past the kitchen and down the hall where we had a connected bathroom and laundry room. I had Cade sit on top of the toilet while I tossed the bedding into the washer and started it up. I then went over the sink in the bathroom and pulled out the small first aid kit. I saw the packs of diapers and pull ups along with the extra tampons, and extra toiletries supplies we had stashed for emergencies when one of our friends or little friends needed to stay over and needed something. I thought about offering the boy the pull ups but i didn't want to stress him anymore tonight so I let it be.
“Which band aid would you like?” I asked him and showed him options.
“We have regular, Marvel ones, SpongeBob and rainbow ones?” He looked through the kit until he found one of his liking and handed it to me. Looking at it I was a bit surprised by his choice. It was of my character Wanda, well this version of the Scarlet Witch.
“Haha, are you sure?” he nodded and gave a small smile. I took a small wipe from the kit and cleaned off the little blood and wrapped the bandage around the thumb. I knew it was only a small skin tear and didn't really need a bandaid but I could tell the biting was more of an anxiety thing and where I'm completely open to expressing anxiety and not holding it back I didn't want it to become harmful to him. So the bandaid would prevent him from further biting that finger at least.
“Okay now that's taken care of, how does a cup of hot chocolate sound like? That always helps me after nightmares.” I suggested he brightened looking up at me and nodded.
“I'd like that.” he said back to me as we left the bathroom and headed for the kitchen. While I was making the drinks I tried to ask about his nightmare but he didn't seem to want to talk about it and I wasn't going to push him at all. So I suggested we go watch some tv as we drank our drinks. Once I finished mine I noticed how stiff Cade was sitting over on the edge of the couch.
“You can sit back and relax if you want.” I said softly with a chuckle he looked over at me and seemed to compare our positions. I was resting on my side laying down with my feet up on the couch in a much more relaxed position than him sitting.
“We actually have this rule that cuddling is basically mandatory, well it definitely not mandatory but it is suggested and i'm just a huge teddy bear and will cuddle with anyone.” I told him as I gave myself a hug being a little silly in hopes to relax him a bit.
“I don’t…” he started to say but stopped himself and took a deep breath.
“I don't think i've ever cuddled before.” he said softly and without any anxiety lacing his words. I was slightly shocked as It made me incredibly sad once I processed what he said to me.
“ Well I'm the best cuddler you might ever meet. Would you like to try? You can lay here on me and I can just hold you a bit as we watch.” I told him as I patted the space in front of me.
“I'd like to try.” He said and slowly scooted over to me and just awkwardly sat in front of me for a bit.
“Lay down here on top of me.” I told him and I moved so he could lay on top of my chest but still see the tv screen. At first he was tense but I noticed once we settled and he set his head down with his ear lined up with my heart. He started tapping out my heart beat as we watched. This seemed to have a considerable calming effect on him because he quickly relaxed in my arms. After two episodes had gone by I noticed he was breathing even and small snores filled the room. I soon was able to fall asleep too.
Notes:
This chapters a short one but more to come!
Chapter 4: A Safe Space with the Stars
Summary:
Scarlett and Lizzie start to learn more about Cade and he learns he is in a safe space to be himself.
Chapter Trigger/Content Warnings: Mention of Abuse, Violence, Non-Sexual Age Regression Sensory overload,and Anxiety.
Chapter Text
Monday May 29th Scarletts POV
I woke up in bed alone, which wasn't abnormal. Sometimes Lizzie would wake up in the middle of the night after having trouble sleeping and instead of staying in bed she would get up and do something else for a little bit cause laying in bed would only make her more anxious. It did make the alpha in me a little upset whenever I did wake up alone but I knew that Lizzie didn’t do it on purpose.
I got myself out of bed and changed into a pair of shorts and a t-shirt. Today was monday and Lizzie and I did our best to keep this week as clear as possible from work so we would have one last week off before shooting started and we had no time to relax so I knew we weren't going anywhere today.
As I left our room I saw that the guest room door was open and Cade was not inside so I figured I might find the two together. When I made it downstairs I heard the soft hum of the tv so I headed into the living room. I found the two of them cuddled up to each other on the couch. It probably was the cutest thing I've ever seen so I pulled out my phone and snapped a picture of them, fixed their blanket and then headed to the kitchen.
I started to make breakfast so by the time they would wake up everything would be ready for them. I decided on pancakes, eggs, bacon and some fruit would be a good start for today. I was just finishing up on the last of the pancakes as I heard voices from the other room filter down the hall. Lizzie's laugh echoed through the halls and I heard Cade’s soft laugh followed making me smile. I heard Lizzie's voice get closer until I felt her arm snake around my waist and she was right behind me.
“Good morning babe.” I said to her as she just nuzzled into my neck and scent gland inhaling deep before humming a hello. I chuckled a bit when the vibrations tickled my neck and I turned around to give her a proper hug and kiss on the lips as I pulled away. I saw Cade standing by the kitchen table just watching the two of us.
“Good morning to you too Cade. Did you sleep well?” I asked him, he shrugged.
“Kinda.” he told me looking at Lizzie nervously, she let go of me and went over to him placing a comforting arm around his shoulder and pulling him into her side and started rubbing his back softly. He relaxed instantly having her close to him again and I noticed how he also buried his nose into her side taking in her scent.
“He had a nightmare but after some hot chocolate, I love Lucy and with some cuddles we both were able to fall back asleep.” Lizzie told me as she moved him so he could take a seat at the table.
“Lizzie's cuddles are the best, she is like a teddy bear, right?” he smiled and nodded.
“The best s-sleep I've had.” He stated and Lizzie started beaming in her seat at him. I turned back to the stove and made him a plate loading it up with everything.
“Well that's awesome. Here you go, I made a bunch so dig in." I told him and handed him the plate before turning to make a plate for Lizzie and then myself.
Cade’s POV
This morning has been going good so far. After waking up in Lizzie arms this morning I did start to panic a little bit but I felt Lizzie hands start to draw small circles on my back and I started to relax again. I relaxed my neck and my head rested back into her chest and I could once again hear her heartbeat in my ear. It was just like a drum beat, constant and rhythmic so I tapped out her beats on her chest as I looked at the shiny necklace she had around her neck. I was just about to fall back asleep when Lizzie moved slightly sitting up but still holding me. I grumbled at the movement trying to pull her back down but she just laughed. I opened my eyes to see her looking down at me with a wide smile.
“Come on pup, you can’t sleep all day now.” She said and softly tickled my right side causing me to laugh softly and squirm away from her making my left side radiate with pain but I tried not to show it.
“See there you go!” She said now that I was half way up. She stood up herself stretching with a big yawn before looking down at me and holding out her hand to me. I took her hand and she pulled me off the couch that seemed to be sucking me in. She led me across the hall into the kitchen where I saw Scarlett facing away cooking food at the stove top.
Lizzie let go of my hand and snuck up behind her and kissed her from behind. It was kinda weird to see them give each other affection like this cause Joyce and Kenneth barely did more than holding hands and the occasional peck on the lips but with Scarlett and Lizzie they actually embraced each other taking time to show each other affection.
“Good morning to you too Cade. Did you sleep well?” I heard Scarlett ask me and I shrugged.
“Kinda.” The first part was rough but sleeping with Lizzie was actually good sleep. I didn’t want to upset the alpha by telling her I kept Lizzie from her all night so I played it off.
“He had a nightmare but after some hot chocolate, I love Lucy and with some cuddles we both were able to fall back asleep.” Lizzie said and moved us so we could sit at the table. I was nervous to hear Scarlett's response and I hoped she wouldn’t get mad but she didn't even think twice before smiling and responding.
“Lizzie cuddles are the best, she is like a teddy bear, right?” I relaxed and smiled, nodding to surprise at first but then out of nowhere my mouth was moving before I knew it and actually words were coming out.
“The best s-sleep I've had.” I told her which was true. Lizzie gave me a really big smile and then Scarlett turned back to the stove loading up a plate of food.
“Well that's awesome. Here you go, I made a bunch so dig in." she told me and placed a plate in front of me.Looking down at it my mind instantly started buzzing, she had loaded the plate up to the brim there was eggs, bacon, fruit, and pancakes.
However the fruit was next to the pancake and the pancakes were absorbing the fruit juice. Not only was there different fruits touching and mixing between themselves, the juice mixture was spreading and now touching the bacon. The stack of bacon had fallen over and into the scramble eggs that were mixing with the bacon grease.
Looking up from the food I tried to swallow back the nausea that hit my stomach and was creeping up my throat. Thankfully Scarlett placed a glass of apple juice in front of me and I took a sip of it in hope to settle my stomach. Scarlett and Lizzie were talking about something as they started to eat and I looked back down at my plate.
There was a little bit of the eggs that looked like it hadn't been contaminated by anything else so I started to dig around the plate looking for safe pieces. There wasn't much that i could find and i had started getting upset with myself more and more. It wasn't until Lizzie brought me back to reality calling my name and placing a hand on my shoulder spooking me a bit and causing me to jolt up from the table. In the process I knocked my plate and glass over into me as I stood putting my hands on the edge of the table knocking everything around and covering myself in the food and juice. The plate and glass fell to the ground shattering. I immediately cowered at the sound knowing they most likely would be upset at me.
“Stupid. Stupid. Stupid. Stupid.” I repeated to myself as I took my fist to my head.
Scarlett’s POV
Cade wasn’t really eating much picking at his food so Lizzie tried to ask if he was okay but he didn't answer her he just stared down at his food slightly mumbling to himself. I could see that his eyes were filled with unleashed tears and I was starting to worry about him as all of his anxious feelings filled the room. Lizzie called out his name and placed her hand softly on his shoulder to get his attention and he shot straight up knocking his plate and his drink over as he did.
He immediately sat back down in the chair shielding himself from a hit that never came but once it didn't he started calling himself stupid and hitting his head with his fist.
Lizzie tried to calm him down but he only got more upset hitting himself harder. I quickly got up and moved behind him in the chair to restrain his arms gently from hurting himself. I wrapped his arms around himself like a hug and then wrapped my arms around him. He struggled and cried against the pressure of my hold while Lizzie whispers, calming things to him. We both were pumping out calming pheromones as well, he calmed a little bit and stopped trying to fight my hold.
Once he was completely calm again did I let go of his arms. He whimpered at the loss of contact but Lizzie placed her hand in his. I moved so I was sitting again and I could see his face.
“Good boy deep breaths. You're doing great!” Lizzie told him as she wiped some snot and tears from his face.
“Do you think you could tell us what just happened?” She asked him softly, he looked down at his lap and slowly nodded.
“The foods were t-touching and it wus all wrong. I'm sorry reewly sorry.” he said in a little voice still crying a bit and i nodded realizing it was a sensory thing. Lizzie and I shared a look knowing the meltdown must've triggered his little side a bit.
“ Heyy its okay, you are not in trouble and no one's gonna hurt you. You're safe here.''Lizzie told him, trying to reassure him he was in a safe place. My heart clenched and my alpha growled inside at the thought of someone hurting him enough that his reaction after a simple mistake was so intense.
“Next time I'll make sure that nothing touches, now that I know.” I told him. He nodded and we all sat in silence for a minute. I watched him shake his head and then look back up at the two of us.
“I'm really sorry that won't happen again.” He said this time he sounded like his older self. I realized that everytime he shakes his head like that it was his way of pulling himself back up from his little headspace and thought about how that was not good for him to do at all.
“Cade, I was wondering if you knew what your status is ?” I asked him tentatively. I couldn't tell if he was fully aware that he was a little or just suppressing it. He looked at me nervously like he was afraid to give me the wrong answer.
“She's only asking because the two of us are Caregivers. I'm classified as a Submissive Omega Caregiver and Scarlett falls more on the Dominant Alpha Caregiver side. Anyways most caregivers get a sense when they're around littles and we have a feeling that you might be one.” She explained cautiously. He looked back and forth between the two of us thinking.
“I can tell you are scared to tell us but we promise you're as safe as a little around us. Has someone made you feel like it is not safe to be little?” I asked him softly, I knew that was a loaded question but I needed to know. He took a couple deep breaths and started to speak softly and slowly.
“My foster parents.” I didn't know that he was in the foster care system but pieces of the puzzle started coming together.
“Well they're not here so you're safe to just be you.” Lizzie told him he shook his head as if he was saying no.
“They wouldn't like that.” he said almost under his breath, still shaking his head.
“Where are you foster parents? I'm surprised they didn't come with you?”
“Ahh they had a business trip and couldn't make it?” he explained nervously, i could tell he was telling the truth but something still felt off about this whole thing.
“I'm safer without them. “ he mumbled to himself and I almost didn't hear him say it.
“I'm sorry I know better than that. I will control myself better.” He added quickly he really wasn't listening to us when we said he was safe to be as he was with us. I stood up and had him and Lizzie both follow me upstairs. I stood him in front of the door next to the room he slept in. I looked at him.
“So do you know your status?” This time Lizzie asked him and he nodded to her.
“We’ll kinda it came out inconclusive.” He said nervously, hearing this made sense to me as I couldn’t get a read on his wolf.
“Well I think some traits are starting to present themselves and It’s not safe for you to resist dropping into your little headspace. Lizzie and I can take care of whatever you need, big or little for the summer and for as long as we know each other okay?” I tried to explain to him. He seemed confused and responded.
“Joyce and Kenneth alway say that's what I'm supposed to do is to resist temptations, but ever since I've been around you guys I can't control it. I feel safe with you two but didn’t want to be an issue, i'm a lot of work to take care of.” He explained we were a little stunned looking at him as that was definitely the longest sentence he'd ever spoken to us but it proved his point that he did indeed feel safe enough around us.
“That doesn't really matter to us, plus trust us when we say we are prepared.” I told him and opened up the door. Letting him walk into the room with Lizzie and I behind him.
I remember when we moved into the house and something told me that we had to renovate this room into a place for our future little. We wanted them to have their own space with big and little options for feeling fully comfortable so we knocked down the wall to the room next door and made it into a big room. Lizzie told me decorating the room as much as I did was too much and was worried they would not be interested in the theme I picked but I knew now I picked the right choice.
The room was huge, the size of two in one. Half of it was a nursery with a huge crib, changing table, dresser, and a rocking chair by the window and the other half looked to be a morph of a teenager/adults room there was a bed in the corner with a desk, closet, and on the same wall as the window and rocking chair there was a bookshelf that held all kids of books ranging from baby books to young adult novels. The whole room was decorated in a universe space theme with glow and the dark stars all across the ceiling that was painted to look like a night sky with planets and the universe.
“THis iS TotTAlly WICKED!” Cade exclaimed moving into the room looking up at the ceiling marveling at the galaxy above him.
“Haha is that a good thing?” Lizzie asked for the both of us as we weren’t up to date on kids slang these days. He nodded before continuing into the room more. He explored the room sticking to the big side but I saw the sun shine into the room, making one of the crystals Lizzie picked out that was hanging from the ceiling glimmer and reflect a rainbow catching his attention and pulling him over to the other side of the room.
He barely touches all the toys, his fingers ghosting over them all as he looks around as if he was afraid to touch, until Lizzie comes up to him and shows him this astronaut toy.
“You know this guy look alot like the astronaut on your skateboard don't you think?” She said as handing it to him as she scrunched up her nose in a cute fashion. The plushie toy seemed to trigger for him and he dropped for a moment as he looked at it and then hugged it close but then before anyone could say anything else he shook his head again pulling himself up and handed the toy back to Lizzie.
“It’s a safe place, look around, you don’t have to do that.” I told him and he just looked down at his hand picking at one of his fingers. Lizzie grabbed his hand and stopped him from picking and gave it a soft squeeze.
“Buddy tell me why you keep shaking your head like that” I asked him.
“It clears the foggy mess in my head” he said quietly, explaining the feeling of dropping.
“ That's you dropping bud, does it hurt to do that?”
“Sometimes but what does matter?” he asked.
“Well it matters cause you shouldn't be hurting yourself like that.” Lizzie said he looked confused and just shrugged.
“And it hurts to do that because you denying your body something it needs. Like when your stomach growls and feels weird, kinda like your head does. Isn’t that a sign to listen to your body and eat and not starve it. And you're starving your body from dropping and that is not good.” His eyes lit up like he understood and nodded.
“Do you think you can promise that if you're in a safe environment you’ll never hold back a drop anymore?” I asked him and he nodded
“I think so,” he said proudly.
“Good boy.” I praised him and gave him a hug. He sunk into the hug as the exhaustion from his meltdown finally settled in. I almost did want to let go of him but I pulled back from the hug after a while.
“Why don’t we all just relax for the day and just hang out watching movies.” This morning had been a lot for all of them but Lizzie noticed how tired the boy looked.
“I agree, we’ll have proper pajamas movie day. How does that sound?” I asked, looking at Cade.
“Sure Joyce and Kenneth aren't really fans of watching tv and movies they say it rots your brain..” He confessed to us.
“Well you can spend the whole day as little as you want and have full control of what we watch.” He was excited at that but mentioned it but then got a little sad again.
“The only thing is that i don't know how to make myself little. It always just uncontrollably happened before.” I wasn't surprised, it was common with inconclusive people that they never got the proper introduction and education about their possible status and his foster parents definitely didn't care to teach him anything.
“Sometimes it happens when a little is triggered or naturally it is brought out.” I explained to him.
“Like last night I think we triggered you with the coloring a little bit.” Lizzie added and Cade nodded.
“Lizzie and I can help you bring your littlespace forward if you want.'' I offered and he nodded. Lizzie first gave him the stuffed toy back and he tentatively took it into his arms.
“Do you think you could hold on to him for me? I think this astronaut needs a friend to hang out with while he is not in space.” Getting triggered again his little mind expects this and holds the astronauts closer to him protectively.
“Does he have a name?” he asked looking at his chest where there was no name identifier like a real astronaut did. Looking up at Lizzie, she shook her head. He thought for a second before smiling brightly.
“His name is Miles after my favorite character Devon miles. Can we watch that movie?” he suggested and we both nodded.
“Sure whatever you want but how about we get you cleaned up first, maybe a bath?.” I mentioned to him, he still had remnants of breakfast on his pajamas. Cade seems nervous but goes along with the two of us and we lead into the bathroom connected to the room. He was sitting on the toilet and watching Lizzie and I get the bath ready for him. When the bath was ready, the perfect temperature filled to the brim with bubbles, we turned to him and found him looking nervous again.
“Everything is all ready so you can call us back anytime if you need help okay.” Lizze told him as we started to make our way out of the bathroom to give him some privacy.
“Wait.” he called out before we could leave the room.
“What's wrong?” I asked him, kneeling in front of him on the toilet.
“ What am I supposed to do? We don't have a tub at home, only a shower.” Lizzie and both looked at each other trying to hide our shock that he'd never had a bath before.
“Are you comfortable with us bathing you?” he nodded, then we started to help him undress. As I helped him with his clothes by pulling off the boy's shirt, I heard Lizzie let out a gasp from behind me but couldn't see anything as his shirt was now in my face. I turned to see what she was looking at and saw her looking at Cade. Looking back at him I was shocked by two things: the huge bruise on his left side and that his chest was wrapped dangerously tight in ace bandages to flatten his chest. His skin was completely irradiated from the tight bandage. I quickly started unwrapping the bandages to free his constricted chest. I could see he was getting nervous and he went to grab his shirt.
“I'm trans.” he mumbled before continuing to speak.
“I can leave if you hate me now.” he added but Lizzie is quick to reassure him.
“We could never hate you for being transgender Cade. We don’t care, we want you safe and that's all that matters.” She told him, I would do anything to protect him. I think it was exactly what Cade needed to hear because he threw himself into Lizzie and hugged her in relief.
Nobody's POV
They get him into the bath and they noticed that his back was filled with old lash scars and Scarlett only mentions that he can not bind like that anymore and tells him she’ll get him something safer and asks about the bruises he explains about his fall at the skatepark before dinner the other night and the two women both make a mental note that he need to get some extra padding and a helmet before he can do anymore skating under there watch.
As he started to play with Lizzie all the stress melted away. They all played in the tub for quite some time splashing around having a good time. Then Cade slowed down when he started to get a bit sleepy. Lizzie and Scarlett took this opportunity to go in and actually bathe him and wash his body gently. Lizzie grabbed a towel holding it open for Cade to step into as Scarlett helped him up and out of the tub once he was all cleaned. After he was dried off they led him back into his room and sat him on the bed. Scarlett was drying the excess water out of my hair when Lizzie reappeared with a handle full of things. A pile of clothes, a diaper and Miles I tilt my head at the diaper, not sure why that was part of the bundle.
Scarlett’s POV
Once back in the bedroom Cade happily sat in the bed wrapped in a towel as I dried his hair. Lizzie went to grab some clothes and other supplies for him as she returned he immediately clocked her his face of happiness turning to confusion. That’s when I realized that Cade had noticed his little self front. It was a cute transition. It all happened through his eyes he was playing with Lizzie when she splashed some bubbles on his face. His eyes focusing on the bubbles on his nose when both eyes slightly became unfocused for a brief second before an even more animated little Cade came out splashing and full heartedly playing in the tub.I don't think he really realized what had happened until just now and Lizzie and I both seemed to recognize the boy's confusion.
“Hey there, little guy, I got you some clothes and a diaper to change into bud, do you need help?” Lizzie asked, letting him process and think for a minute. He nodded.
“ Yes Pwease.” He said reach out for Lizzie and waved his hands at her excitedly. This was something Scarlett had started to notice he did a lot when he got excited about something. Even when he was big his hand would tap away at something or the Cade would sit on his hands to prevent the movement.
Lizzie started helping him dress, starting with the diaper she laid him down and quickly did it up.
They let him run his hand through the material of each of the pajama clothes they had so he’d have an idea of how they’d feel on him so it wouldn’t upset him. Lizzie was surprised but all the clothes that their friends and family bought as gifts seemed to be his size.
He picked a silk pajama set that the Lizzie sisters had given them as a house warming present. Lizzie and Scarlett had matching sets that they would wear every once in a while so once Cade was dressed Scarlett picked him up realizing how light he was for a 16 year old. She carried him into their room sitting him on the bed as they got into matching pajamas.
They all went downstairs to watch his favorite movie Drumline during all the drum performances Scarlett noticed that Cade had memorized every single note to perfection and would drum along with the main character Devon and she made another mental note about how he seemed to love to drum.
The three of us cuddle the day away watching whatever movie Cade picked. At the end of the night after we finished watching The Lion King 2, I saw Lizzie and Cade cuddled together sleeping and snoring, they had matching expressions with their mouths slightly open so I got up and found my phone to take a picture and a short video sending them to a group chat that I had with Lizzie’s family in it.
Knowing the twins would love to see the outfits in action and prove their little sister does indeed snore even though she’s denied it all through growing up and into adulthood.
Lizzie’s family loses it thinking we’ve adopted a kid without their knowledge as we had talked about the idea before but it was shelved when I reminded Lizzie we were only dating still and typically marriage comes first.
I explained Cade's situation briefly to them but Mary Kate only said that it wouldn’t be long before we were married and their mom said she needed to meet her grandchild as soon as possible. I told them maybe sometime soon and wished them a good night.
I also noticed that my work group chat blew up today. I took a look looking to see what was up. Kevin had sent Cade’s audition tape and a couple extra videos he sent in with it. Watching his acting I once again saw a different version of Cade, it was different from how he was big, little, and when he played Antons character in the audition.
The character was Natasha’s baby boy turned into a widow with inhuman powers who has been turned into Dreykov's greatest weapon the Blue Widow as they called him. He was raised in believing Natasha abandoned him when she found out he was a boy instead of a girl but Dreykov kept him in secret, raising him to spite Natasha and The Blue Widows main objective is to one day kill her for abandoning him and his master after she defected to SHIELD.
The scene I watched was a monologue where he explained to Natasha why he was going to kill her and make it hurt just like she’s done to him by abandoning him. It brought me to tears because he played it so well. Then I watched a video he made of his free-running. The couple parkour videos stressed me out seeing him jump from the top of buildings or scaling the sides of them. But nonetheless I was blown away by his talent. I knew he was the right fit for the role and then headed to bed myself.
Chapter 5: Embracing Togetherness
Summary:
In this chapter, Scarlett is determined to make the day better than the previous one and has a plan. As the day progresses, Scarlett's and Lizzie’s concerns about Cade's previous welfare grow as they discover more.
Chapter Trigger/Content Warnings: Mention of Abuse,Religion ,Violence, Non-Sexual Age Regression Sensory overload,and Anxiety.
Chapter Text
Chapter Text
Tuesday May 30th Scarlett’s POV
I was once again the first to rise this morning. I wanted today to go better than yesterday so after I got myself ready I headed out to the store to pick up some items I thought Cade would need. I came back with kid friendly snacks and food. Plastic plates with sections dividers, sippy cups, pacifiers, every fidget toy i could find, a helmet and elbow and knee pads and a telescope that was on display at the toy store I couldn't help but get to surprise Cade with it tonight so I put that away in Lizzie and I’s room.
I started to make breakfast, going with waffles, hash browns, and sausage. Lizzie was always drawn to food so the second she smelt the sausage being cooked she woke up. Lizzie and Cade made an appearance in the kitchen not too long after. She walked in carrying a sleepy Cade on her hip. He had his head tucked into her neck as he played with her hair. I moved over to her as she sat herself and Cade down at the table and I placed a kiss on her forehead before rubbing Cades back softly for a second.
“Good morning you two.” I said as I moved back over to the stove top.
“Good morning babe.” She said as I placed half a waffle in one section of the plastic plate. I filled one up with some hash browns and another with cut up pieces of the sausages. I filled a blue sippy cup up with some apple juice and placed it all in front of Lizzie and Cade.
Cade hadn’t untucked his head from Lizzie's neck so he couldn’t see but Lizzie was surprised at the new dishes.
“Where did those come from?” She asked me, my back was to her as I loaded up a regular plate for her and turned to place it in front of her and passed her a cup of coffee placing it farthest away from Cade.
“I got up early and went to the store and got a couple things. They're kinda cool huh?” I said looking at the plate.
“Cade, honey why don’t you look and see what Scarlett got you?” Lizzie said getting the sleepy boy’s attention, he pulled his head away from her and looked at the table.
He instantly saw the colored plate and how his food was nicely separated from each other. He also saw the blue sippy cup and his hands raced each other for it. He accidentally knocked it over and it fell to the ground.
The rubber on the plastic absorbed the fall and it barely made a sound. Lizzie leaned over and picked it up and wiped off the mouthpiece. It didn't touch the ground but just in case before handing it back to Cade. He happily took it and started guzzling away at it.
“Slow down or you’ll get a tummy ache.” Lizzie told him, pulling the cup away from his mouth.
“More juice?” He asked, looking at the almost empty cup. I got up and refilled his cup before sitting down again.
The rest of breakfast went smoothly as Lizzie fed Cade breakfast cutting his food into smaller pieces and feeding it to him. I fed her and myself as she was focused on taking care of him. After breakfast and getting Cade changed into some day clothes, a pair of tan shorts and a blue short sleeve t-shirt Lizzie said she wanted to garden so we took him out to the back yard.
He immediately started running around the yard with his astronaut Miles. I could hear him babbling about a space mission to Pluto while Lizzie tended to her Garden. I stayed on the patio in the lounge chairs we had reading a book but mostly watching Cade play. We had a pool farther to the back of the yard and I didn’t want him accidentally falling in or getting hurt.
After a little bit Lizzie finished her gardening and sat down next to me in one of the other lounge chairs she pulled out her phone and groaned.
“Babe, why do I have a ton of miss calls and texts from all of my family members asking if we adopted without telling them?” Lizzie looked over at me and I just laughed.
“Just call your mom back cause she thinks we’ve adopted Cade after I sent pictures and a video of you and Cade making the same sleepy face and it got out of control.” I told her and showed Lizzie the cute photo of them sleeping.m that was now my lock screen background.
“Oh my god that is so cute!” Lizzie exclaimed looking at the picture.
She clicked onto her moms contact and started to call her back on speaker phone. After the phone rang a couple times the phone clicked and we could hear her mother and father on the line.
“Hey lizard! Where’s my grandbaby?” Her mother said immediately.
“Hi Lizzie!” Her dad called out.
“No, mom Cade is just staying with us for the summer while filming.” She didn’t listen to her though.
“Honey you don’t have to lie about it, we're happy for you too. It’s about time one of our kids have a baby of their own.”
“I mean he is a little we think not a baby though he’s 16, Scarlett and I have offered to take care of him but he is not our kid Mom.” I kinda deflated thinking about how Cade wasn’t actually our kid. It had only been a couple days but he was a great kid and we’d be lucky to call him ours.
Looking over to him his back was facing us so it didn’t seem like he was listening as he played with his astronaut off I’m the yard.
“I don’t see why you wouldn’t want to adopt him, I think Scarlett said he was a foster kid?” Her mother questioned.
“He is mom but we only just met him a couple days ago and are just getting to know him. I mean he’s a great kid mom, so sweet but he has foster parents already.”
“Regardless, we need to meet our future grandchild so we’re coming over alright?” She told Lizzie. Her and I both shook our heads at the idea of anyone coming over.
“No mom I don’t think.” Lizzie started to say but was cut off by her mother.
“Nonsense Lizzie we’re all getting ready now and I’ve messaged your siblings too they'll be there tonight for dinner.” The thought of the full Olsen clan coming over stressed me out and i've met them before and could only imagine the stress that would put on Cade.
“No, I think that would be too much for Cade right now and we're still working on getting used to each other first. He has a lot of social anxiety and I think that would be pushing his limits right now.” Lizzie's mother wasn’t taking no for an answer getting completely carried away and I could see Lizzie’s patience wearing thin. It takes Lizzie raising her voice and being stern with her mother.
“I said NO mother! That is enough” shocking her mom into silence.
“If you or anyone else shows up you will not be welcomed in. Cade is not ready for any visitors just yet and that’s final.” She said over the phone.
“Lizzie? Hi sweetie don’t worry no one will be coming over until you approve of it. Your mother and sisters are just getting excited. You’re doing the right thing by protecting your little one.” Her dad told her and Lizzie smiled. Lizzie was a daddy’s girl for sure the two of them had an incredible close relationship and he always knew how to calm her down.
“Cade is lucky to have you as a mom sweetheart.” He said kindly before ending the call. I could tell Lizzie was still a little on edge from the call so I was going to get up and hug her but before I got a chance Cade was flinging himself onto her lap.
Cade's POV
I was playing in the backyard with Miles the astronaut on a special mission to Pluto. Commander Miles and I had just gotten word that there was an evil overlord that had captured the planet and was holding all the subterranean plutonians hostage. Him and I were the only heroes in the galaxy close enough to help.
“I said NO mother! That is enough.” I heard Lizzie yell from across the yard and I turned to look over at the two. She was on the phone and really upset. I was shocked to hear her yell at her mom like that if I had yelled at Joyce like that Kenneth would’ve killed me on the spot.
“If you or anyone else shows up you will not be welcomed in. Cade is not ready for any visitors just yet and that’s final.” My body tensed hearing my name in conversation and I started to get worried that somehow I had gotten Lizzie in trouble with her mom and I didn’t want her to get hurt too. I watched as she listened to someone on the phone for a bit before hanging up and putting the phone down and as soon as she did it ran over to her and jumped in her lap.
“Did I get you in troubles with your mommy?” I ask her giving her a hug.
“Oh no honey, that was just a misunderstanding between adults. Don’t you worry about it.” She told me giving me a tight hug back but I was still confused and worried.
Scarlett’s pov
“But I don’t want you to be in trouble because you yelled at your mommy. I used to get in trouble a lot with my foster mom and when that happened he'd get mad and that was wayy worse. I don’t want that’s to happen to you!” He tried to explain us. thinking about the scars they’d seen on his back I knew I now had to ask some questions.
“Who made it worse? Your foster dad?” I asked clarify who he was mentioning. He nodded.
“Was he the one who gave you all those marks on your back? Is that what you mean by worse?” I asked him and his whole demeanor shifted he got nervous again pulling back into himself.
I knew I had pushed too far too soon but these were classic signs of abuse and I needed to know I wasn't just seeing things. I watched as the boy's eyes started to fill up with tears and he quietly started crying.
Lizzie started to try and soothe him immediately but the soft cries continued. We brought him inside when his breathing picked up he started to work himself into a panic and started biting his nails.
I pulled out one of the new pacifiers I bought this morning, giving it a rinse in the sink before placing it gently on the edge of Cade crying lips. Letting him get used to the sensation before pushing it into his mouth. He took to it kindly and it calmed him down quite a bit. Lizzie took him into the living room and turned on some kid cartoons for him to watch while we headed into the kitchen to make a small lunch before we put him down for a nap.
“ I want to look into his foster parents because i'm sure the dad is hurting Cade.” I told Lizzie and we agreed we need to find out more about them but we can’t be accusing them of abuse without knowing the full story.
“I think it would be helpful getting in contact with them to introduce ourselves.” Lizzie was alway the voice of reason between the two of us so I’m glad she was there. Her omega was way more clear headed then my alpha was.
“We just have to protect him okay?” Lizzie nodded. I knew she was thinking the same thing. I just had to say it.
Nobody’s POV
Once lunch was ready they all ate in silence. Lizzie and Scarlett tried to talk to Cade but he didn’t say a word and mostly was falling asleep in his Mac and cheese instead of eating it. After Scarlett helped him eat, Lizzie took him up to the nursery and cleaned him up, wiping away all the cheese sauce he got on himself. Before she was done Cade was already falling asleep on the changing table as quickly she put him in a new diaper.
He was completely asleep by the time she placed him inside the crib with his astronaut and left the room. She headed back downstairs to find Scarlett finishing cleaning up the kitchen from lunch.
“Did he go down okay?” Scarlett asked as Lizzie came in and sat down at the table.
“Yeah he was so sleepy, it didn’t take much before he passed out.” She replied and Scarlett came over and took a seat across from her at the table. She opened up her laptop and started typing.
“What are you doing?” Lizzie asked her and Scarlett moved so they were sitting next to each other so Lizzie could see the screen.
She was google searching his foster parents, but typing in their names they really didn’t find anything out of the ordinary. Joyce and Kenneth Davis seemed to be an extremely religious couple but other than their intense religious beliefs there was no sign that either of them would do any harm. They found out that Kenneth was an upstanding police officer in his community and Joyce was very involved with the church and many charities and worked at the community center and they both came from respected packs.
“See there is nothing horrible online about the two of them.” Lizzie said trying to convince herself that they were good people but Scarlett wasn’t convinced.
“That doesn’t mean anything Lizzie. People can be so fake on the internet and it doesn’t explain the marks on his back? It has to be something serious or else he would just say so.” Scarlett explains as she continues to look through Joyce’s Facebook page.
“He hasn’t said a word since I brought it up and I don’t think that was a coincidence.” Scarlett texted Kevin asking for his parents' contact information and he sent it back not too long afterwards.
Scarlett called the number and it went unanswered so she left a message introducing herself and hung up. A couple hours later they heard crying over the baby monitor and they both hurried up stairs to check on him. As they entered the room he was just waking up from a bad dream.
He was sitting in the crib wiping tears from his eyes when he noticed the two of them and he immediately put his hand in the air and made grabby hands at Scarlett.
She picked him up and bounced him on her hip to soothe him a little bit, causing him to smile and stop his tears as he calmed down.
She changed his wet diaper before they all headed back downstairs into the kitchen. Scarlett set him up with a coloring book next to her and Lizzie as they both had a little bit of work they needed to do at the table and they all sat together and worked in a comfortable silence.
Cade colored and was always tapping out the beats of the music that played in the background humming along but not speaking he had still not spoken since this morning.
Scarlett was supposed to be looking at some business models of how they planned to release a new product for her skin care line in a couple months but she couldn’t focus. Watching as Cade struggled to color with his right hand sometimes switching to his left looking around to make sure no one was watching and then doing a better job or fixing his mistakes with the left before switching back to his right hand.
“If you're better with the left hand why don’t you just stick with coloring with that one.” She said casually not wanting to stress him out but give him an option to think about.
This caused him to look up at her like she said something crazy. Scarlett was worried that his religious foster parents might have told him not to use his left hand. Growing up her and her twin brother were lefties and he used to get teased by this kid at school all the time for it he would say we were sinister and it was a sign that we were demons.
“Me and my twin brother are left-handed, no big deal is all I’m saying.” She said with a shrug and turned back to her laptop.
He didn’t say anything and just continued coloring with his right hand but after a couple minutes he switched to the left and stuck with it for the rest of the night. Soon it was dinner time and even though Lizzie and Scarlett both included him in conversation casually giving him an opportunity to speak while he stayed silent.
After dinner the three of them went upstairs to get ready for bed. Scarlett decided to save the telescope surprise, for a different night. It ended up being really cloudy that night and it just wasn't right.
Scarlett and Lizzie helped Cade change and had him sit on the sink counter so Lizzie could brush his teeth.
“Buddy i wanted to say that i'm sorry if i scared you this morning when i was on the phone with my mom. I should've explained the situation better to you.” She told him after thinking about how confusing that must've felt for him to overhear, especially being so little. She showed him the picture of the two of the and he smiled at the screen.
“What really happened was that after Scarlett sent this to my family, they had thought that we had adopted you without telling them about it. My mom started stating that they wanted to come over to meet you today and I'd love for you to meet my family but we thought it best to get you settled in here first.” He processed what she was saying as best as he could and he nodded before giving her a hug.
He liked the idea of being adopted by Lizzie and Scarlett. They really did seem to care about him but it was really too soon to tell. After they finished in the bathroom Scarlett had tried to place him in the crib but he held on to her with a death grip, so they moved over the bed on the other side of the room. The three of them cuddled together until Cade fell into a deep sleep once he was out, Scarlett and Lizzie snuck out of the room and went to bed themself.
Chapter 6: Unexpected Surprises and New Bonds
Chapter Text
Wednesday May 31st Cade’s POV
I felt myself start to wake up keeping my eyes closed. I just laid there for a minute trying to calm my beating heart. I couldn’t really remember the dream or nightmare I was having before I woke myself up. I knew it had to do with kenneth.
Eventually I opened my eyes and found myself laying on a bed in my new room. I remember the last couple days being taken care of by Scarlett and Lizzie and I was surprised how safe I continued to feel with the two women. I wasn’t ready to fully open up but so far they’d only shown that they care.
I rolled out of the bed and headed into the bathroom. Undressed and took a quick shower before heading back into the room. I found my duffel bag and looked through it. I couldn’t find the ace bandage that I would use to bind. I then remembered Scarlett taking it away saying it was dangerous.
I hoped she had something I could use to properly bind or maybe I could go out and buy another bandage. I found the tightest sports bra I had and put that on and threw on the biggest hoodie I had with a pair of jeans.
I spent ten minutes in the mirror trying to decide if my chest looked okay enough but there wasn’t much I could do. Before I headed down stairs I pulled out my phone and took a look at the messages I had. There were a couple emails with a new script for shooting on Monday and an email with information about the photo shoot and fitting they wanted me to do tomorrow.
I had a couple of texts from Striker asking how things were going. I sent him a text back to fill him in on the last couple of days knowing I said I get back to him way sooner than now. He would probably lose his mind knowing I was staying with Scarlett and Lizzie.
I also had a missed call on the fake google account phone number I had set up as my foster parents contact information since they couldn’t know where i actually was. I clicked on the message and could tell it was Scarlett.
“Hi there, this is Scarlett Johansson. I work with your foster son Cade on this film he got a part in as I’m sure you guys know. Anyways I wanted to just introduce myself and let the two of you know that my girlfriend and I, Lizzie, will be keeping an eye out for him this summer so please don’t worry or hesitate to give us a call.” The message ended and Cade tapped the scream so he could send a text message back to Scarlett acting like he was Joyce.
“ Hello there Ms.Johansson it’s a pleasure to meet you. Thank you so much for taking care of Cade for us! We were sorry to miss his send off but we had a business trip that we weren’t able to get out of and he insisted on going alone. It's good to know he’s in safe hands.”
I thought that was a good enough message that could hold Scarlett over for some time and sent it.
I headed downstairs to find the house still quiet and I realized they must be still sleeping. I took this opportunity to make them breakfast to show them how thankful I was for them taking care of me. I was making a German pancake and bacon with country breakfast potatoes.
I remember that most morningS Lizzie would drink a coffee with a little bit of oat milk and Scarlett would have hers black. Gross. Personally, coffee was nasty and caffeine usually made me feel bad so I never drank it.
I was trying to figure out how their coffee machine even worked. It looked like a professional grade setup straight from some kind of high end coffee shop. Just as I thought I might've started to figure it out, I heard the front door unlocked and open. I thought Scarlett and Lizzie were both still asleep and wanted this to be a surprise for both of them so I quickly headed out of the kitchen. To stop them from ruining the surprise, I was met with Chris Evens and Florence Pugh standing by the front door bickering with each other.
“I told you they are still sleeping.” Florence told Chris as stood in the entryway.
“Well not everyone is asleep.” Chris said with a smirk and pointed in my direction. Florence whipped around to face me.
“Oh hey Cade, Did we wake you?” I shook my head and just stared at them.
They were acting like it was a normal occurrence to come in unannounced and maybe it was for them, I was still trying to figure out how everything operated around here.
“Is it just you up right now? We were hoping to surprise Scarlett and Lizzie with breakfast since it'll be one of our last days off for a while.” I nodded and I gestured to them to follow me into the kitchen to show them the food I was already making.
“ Whoa, the kid is already ten steps ahead of us.” Chris said, elbowing Florence in the side and she just shoved him away.
“This is why I said we should have gotten here an hour ago.” Florence told him in a teasing tone. They started wrestling each other slightly. It took me waving my arms in the air to get their attention again.
“ What's up?” Chris asked me to move over to me. I was standing by the coffee machine so I tapped it and shrugged.
“You're not sure if you want coffee?” He asked, trying to figure out what I was getting at. I shook my head and stuck my tongue out in disgust at that.
“Okay so not that.” he said and he and Florence chuckled at my response. I pointed at the coffee machine and tried to get it to start before gesturing to a picture of Scarlett and Lizzie that was hanging on the fridge. He just looked confused but from behind him Florence shoved him out of the way.
“Thank heaven your pretty cause sometimes you're as dense as a brick.” Florence teased as she walked over to me and the coffee machine.
“I'm pretty sure he is trying to say that he wants to make coffee for Scarlett and Lizzie but doesn't know how to work Scarlett's ridiculous machine. I mean what's wrong with a keurig?” This time I chuckled and nodded in agreement with her. She smiled back at me before starting the machine and showing me how to make the coffee. Once the drinks were done I plated everything and added a spot for Chris and Florence at the table.
Chris and Florence ran up the stairs to wake Scarlett and Lizzie and it wasn't long before I heard the four of them coming down the stairs and into the kitchen.
“Oh my goodness, wow did you make all this?” Scarlett asked me as she and Lizzie entered the kitchen. Lizzie immediately perked up once she saw all the food.
“I made you guys breakfast to say thank you for taking care of me. Just show that I ap-pprec-ciate it. I know I haven’t been the easiest.” I gestured for them to sit down and they both did followed by Chris and Florence.
“Thank you very much you didn’t have to.” Lizzie told me but I wanted to.
“I hope you guys enjoy it all.” I told them, I turned to start cleaning up the mess I made. After the kitchen was cleaned my body just went on autopilot and I started cleaning the whole house. My stomach was in knots from the dream I had this morning so I wasn't too hungry myself. I was working on cleaning up the living room when Lizzie came looking for me and saw me sweeping.
“Cade, what are you doing?” Lizzie asked as she saw me in the living room.
“I just thought I’d clean up a bit.” I mentioned shrugging. She frowned and took the broom away from me.
“You don’t need to do that. Plus you didn't eat anything.” Lizzie told me and I supposed she was right. It was just a bit of light dusting and sweeping up the floors but back with Joyce and Kenneth if I wasn’t doing my morning chores that would piss off kenneth.
“It’s an old habit I guess. Joyce and Kenneth didn’t like any kind of messes around the house.” I just ignored the eating comment altogether..
“Well thank you but first breakfast and now cleaning the house you're doing too much you're supposed to be the kid and we’re the adults." Lizzie said and led me back into the kitchen and sat me down in front of a plate made up for me. I took a couple of bits before gathering the courage to speak up.
“Speaking of work, I got an email about a photo shoot and fitting tomorrow and I was wondering if you guys knew the best way to get there by skateboard?” I asked them, ignoring the rest of the food, they all looked at me funny before speaking.
“Well I know that the studio is probably in downtown LA and I’d say there's no way that we’d let you skateboard there.” Lizzie told me and I frowned now.
“But how am I supposed to get there? I don’t have a car.” I asked them, I had my license, the second it became legal for me to drive. Joyce passed that responsibility onto me so she could relax and not chauffeur me around. I thought that was a bit ironic but what did I know?
“We’ll drive you wherever you need, bud don’t worry.” Scarlett told me like it was nothing. She also pushed the plate of food closer to me and handed me a fork. I hesitantly took a couple bites to please her.
“Really? I don’t want to be a bother?”
“Trust me kid. You’ll love being chauffeured around by Scarlett. Its personally my favorite thing about our friendship.” Florence is said to me causing Scarlett to scoff at her.
“Is that all you're in it for?” Scarlett asked Florence dramatically, putting her hand on her chest as if she was hurt. I love how relaxed and playful they all seemed to be with each,other different from Joyce and Kenneth they never joked around like this.
“Yeah that and the free food.” Chris added. Scarlett rolled her eyes at Chris’s response and turned back to me.
“Anyways you’ll never be a bother to us Cade please believe that.” Scarlett told me in a very serious tone I was slowly starting to believe her but I was still hesitant.
“So what do you want to do today huh?” Lizzie asked, looking in my direction. I shrugged and looked at Scarlett to see if she had any ideas.
“What would you be doing if you were back home and had the free time?” Scarlett asked me what I thought about it. If I was back with the Davis’s I would’ve spent most of the day at the skatepark and then head home before I needed to start making dinner for them by the time they got home.
“Umm, maybe the skatepark?” I told them and Scarlett turned and went and got something.
“How’s your side doing? I don’t want you getting hurt again skating before you heal.” Lizzie asked and I pulled up my hoodie slightly. The bruise had started to fade and definitely hurt less then before.
“It doesn't hurt as much as it did before.'' I told her as she examined my side and Scarlett came back into the kitchen holding two separate bags and offered them to me.
“We got you these.” I took a look inside the first bag and pulled out a blue skater helmet and a set of knee and elbow pads.
“You at least need to wear the helmet the pad might be a little overboard but we just want you to be safe while you having fun.'' Lizzie explained to me.
“Thank you, i'll use all of these.'' I told them honestly, as a skater you learn how to take a fall pretty early on but it never hurts to have extra protection. I looked at the other bag that Scarlet had given me.
I opened it and pulled out a couple small clothing packages. Unsure of what the item was, I opened one of them up to find a proper binder. I looked over to see if Chris or Florence were watching as I wasn’t sure how they would take it but Chris was explaining to her that he never wore helmets growing up as a kid and he was fine setting himself up for another burn about his intelligence from Florence.
“I ordered these and got a couple different sizes for you to try on and see what fits best.” She said as I looked at all the different ones. There were a few different color options mixed in there as well.
This had been a recurring feeling in the last few days but I was once again surprised by how much Scarlett and Lizzie seemed to care. It was such a stark difference from what I experienced with Joyce and Kenneth and it was kinda hard for my brain to process it all. I decided I was just going to keep going with it until they proved me wrong like everyone else.
“Wow, thank you!” I didn't know what else to say. I just gave Scarlett a hug tightly, she hugged me back and then suggested that I go try on the different binders until I found one that fit properly. Reminding me to pick one that wasn't too constricting.
I quickly headed upstairs and started trying them all on until it found the right one. Once I did, I changed my outfit replacing the hoodie with a t-shirt since my chest now looked flat. I headed back downstairs and found Lizzie and Chris in the kitchen making what looked to be lunch sandwiches.
“So Florence suggested we go to Venice and you can go to the skate park there and then can all have lunch by the beach.” I thought that was a great idea telling them I had never seen the ocean before.
No one’s POV
Scarlett and Florence packed the car with everything they might’ve needed and Cade just watched as everyone refused to let him help saying he already did his part making breakfast. Lizzie Scarlett and Cade all climbed into Scarlett BMW and Florence and Chris climbed into his Audi A8 L and headed off. Once they got there and parked, the four of them all pulled out big sunglasses and hats. Lizzie and Florence had big sun hats on that matched the sundress they were wearing. Chris and Scarlett just had baseball caps and sunglasses on to cover their faces. Since it was the middle of the week and still pretty early the park wasn't too full by the time they got there no one really bothered them.The four watched Cade skate the park.
They were all surprised to see how skilled he actually was. He seemed like a natural flipping and cruising around the park. He did fall a couple times when he was trying to do tricks but his new helmet and pads came in handy.
After an hour of skating Scarlett had seen a group of older kids show up to the park and Cade had immediately stopped skating saying he was done and she wondered if that was a coincidence or not but didn't see any reason to worry about it.
Together they walked from the park to the beach where they found a nice spot to sit down and have lunch.
“Okay you guys dig in.” Scarlett said to the group as she finished pulling out all the food they had brought.
“Ahh wow this is sooo nice guys.” Chris said as he finished eating his food and laid down.
“You know? what it is. I can’t remember the last time I was out in public so casually like this.” Scarlett said as she leaned into Lizzie next to her. They all started reminiscing on the last times they were out in public last. Cade was quietly listening and playing with the sand next to him.
Even though he was having a good time with everyone. The knots in his stomach had returned once he saw the familiar group of Skaters from the other day show up to the park. The shaggy blonde that had messed with him stood out in the group so it was easy for Cade to spot him and disappear from the skate park before Cade was seen by him.
Florence couldn’t help but notice that even though everyone else was almost done with their food Cade had only taken a few bites of his sandwich before busying himself with making designs in the sand. She gave Scarlett a silent look, getting the older woman’s attention. Florence looked between Cade and his uneaten food a couple times and Scarlett soon got the message.
“Cade, is there something wrong with your sandwich?” Scarlett asked, getting the boy’s attention. He just shook his head before turning back to the sand.
“Why don’t you eat just a little bit more?” She offered to him, reluctantly he took another bite and slowly chewed trying to keep the nausea in his stomach down.
“If he doesn’t want the rest of his I’ll take it.” Chris said, popping up from his laying position.
“Let him eat some more first, you vulture.” Lizzie teased Chris pushing him back down into the ground. Cade had a couple more bites before his stomach completely protested. In a flash he was on his feet and running to the nearest trash can. The four watched as he quickly doubled over the can and started hurling up the food he ate.
“Ughh!”
“Ohh gross!”
“Hey Caleb isn’t that the dweeb that was skating the Hollywood park bowl the other day?” As Cade was hurling vomit into the can he heard a chorus of voices.
After he stopped vomiting he looked up to see that the trash can he found was right next to the skate park where all the guys he wanted to avoid were just watching him now. He saw the familiar shaggy blonde teen and realized that's who the guy was talking to.
“You know what it is guys.” He said and he started heading this way.
“Hey you. What are you doing here?” Cade just stared at him. His head was spinning a bit and he definitely didn’t feel good and his anxiety was only spiking now.
“Oh right the freak doesn’t talk.” Cade rolled his eyes and thought here we go again. Caleb looked like he was about to say something else but when Cade heard footsteps coming up behind he stopped speaking and put on a fake smile so Cade turned to see Chris and Lizzie.
“You alright hun?” Lizzie asked, causing some of the skaters to chuckle and sneer at me quietly.
“Who are your friends Cade?” Chris asked as he was eyeing the boys suspiciously. Chris was sending out dominant pheromones into the air signaling to the boys he wasn’t an alpha to be messed with. Chris knew they weren’t Cade friends but wanted to test the waters. Cade silently just gaped at them unsure of what to say.
“Wait, your Chris Evans? and you're Elizabeth Olsen! I’m Caleb, we were just saying hi to Cade. Making sure he was ok.” Caleb said, staring at the two of them in awe. Chris chuckled but didn’t acknowledge the question any further.
“Oh really how nice of you guys.” Chris said sarcastically and then glared at Caleb and his friends.
“Well.. We better get going.” Lizzie said, putting her hand on Cades back before ushering him away. Chris gave them one more glare before turning away. When they made it back over to Scarlett and Florence they had already packed up everything and were moving to stand up. Florence and Chris took the picnic basket and started heading for the cars while Scarlett Lizzie slowly walked with Cade.
“Did the sandwich make you sick?” Scarlett asked, looking at him worried. He shook his head before taking a deep breath.
“Those were the guys from the skate park the other day.” He said quietly, not looking at either of them in the eyes. At hearing this Scarlett stopped and looked back over the group of guys. She wanted to go over there and give them a piece of her mind but she knew that wouldn't do any good.
“And that made you sick?” Lizzie asked clarifying. Cade started to get a little nervous again picking at his fingers. His stomach even though now empty still was in knots only making the feeling more intense as they walked.
“I've been a little anxious since i woke up and then it got worse and then they showed up and then sandwich wasn't a good mix is all.” He said trying to downplay how he had been feeling all day.
“Cade, you can always tell us if you are feeling anxious and we can figure out how to help you okay?” Lizzie told him as they made it to the car. He silently nodded and then hopped in the backseat of Scarletts car.
Chris and Florcene came by the window saying bye to him before leaving. Once everyone was packed back in their cars they all headed home. Cade fell asleep within only a couple minutes of riding in the car.
When they got home Scarlett took Cade upstairs so he could nap for a little bit. While he was napping she built the telescope on the patio, she wanted to surprise him after dinner. He was asleep for another couple hours before waking up.
When he went down to find Scarlett and Lizzie they both were just hanging out in the living room. He joined them for a while but then decided to take a look at the new script he got. After memorizing his lines and making notes on his script for a while Lizzie called him down for dinner.
He ate about half of his food before saying he was finished. After dinner Scarlett mentioned that she had a surprise for him and then goes to grab all the ice cream they have in the fridge and a bunch of spoons.
Cade had mentioned when he was little that he wasn't allowed to have a lot of sugar so he never really tried ice cream before. Scarlett was a big ice cream fan herself so she thought this was crazy.
Cade and Lizzie step outside, the sky full of stars above them. Lizzie points to a spot in the yard where a telescope is set up, covered with a sheet and Scarlett is standing nearby.
“Cade, We have a special surprise for you!” Lizzie told him and his eyes lit up with curiosity.
“What is it, Lizzie?” He asked, looking at her as she moved him farther into the yard near Scareltt. Scareltt pulled off the sheet, revealing the telescope.
“It's a telescope! We know how much you love space, so we thought you'd enjoy exploring the stars even more.” Scarlett explained to him as his face beams with joy as he gazes at the telescope.
“Wow,Scarlett Lizzie. This is amazing! Thank you.” He was shocked by their kindness and constant attention to detail and the things he liked. He was a never ending feeling of shock at how much they show interest in him.
“You're welcome, Cade. We hoped it would make you happy.”
“Can we try it out now?” Lizzie looks at the sky and smiles.
They spent at least 40 minutes looking at all the stars they could possibly see in the night sky and Cade took his time explaining everything that we saw.
“How about we take a break from stargazing for a moment? I've got something else for you.” Scarlett said to Cade. stepping away from the telescope, Scarlett leads Cade towards the patio table nearby, where bowls of ice cream are waiting.
“We got a bunch of different flavors of ice cream. We know you were allowed a lot of sweet but a little treat one hurt.” Scarlett explained to him as she handed him a spoon to test the different flavors and Cade's eyes widened with anticipation.
They sit at the picnic table, savoring their ice cream as the stars twinkle above them. After deciding that his favorite was mint chocolate chip if it was mixed with a little bit of caramel and sprinkles to top it off Lizzie glances at her watch and realized how late it had gotten.
“You know, Cade, we shouldn't stay up too late. You have a big day ahead of you tomorrow.” Cade nods, realizing the importance of a good night's sleep.
“You're right, Lizzie.'' Cade agreed but it was clear he was having a good time and didn't want to go to bed. They finish their ice cream, savoring the last bites, and then turn in for the night.
Chapter 7: Unmasked Friendships and Hidden Anxieties
Summary:
It's Cade's first day of work for Marvel and he meets a bunch of new friends.
Here are the ages of all the younger Marvel actors in this story as they're different from the real-life ages for this one. Cade- 16 Inconclusive little tendencies, Striker- 16 Alpha Dominant, Hailee- 17 Omega Little, Xochitl- 17 Alpha Dominant Caregiver, Kit- 17 Alpha Dominant, Tom- 18 Beta Neutral, Zendaya- 17 Alpha Switch, Kat/ Kathryn- 17 Omega Switch, Joe- 16 Beta Submissive, Jett- 13 Unstatused Alpha leaning, Julian-13 Unstatused Omega leaning
Chapter Trigger/Content Warnings: Mention of Abuse, Violence, Non-Sexual Age Regression, and Bullying.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Thursday June 1st Cade’s POV
I woke up with a familiar flash of panic in my chest and fogginess in my head as I sat up trying to remember the fading nightmare I was having just seconds before. Today was really the first official day of work for me and I could already feel my mind spiraling.
I’d never done a photo shoot before. I barely had any photos taken of myself in the first place.There was also supposed to be a costume fitting. I was excited to see the superhero suit I was going to get to wear but nervous for if anyone would have to see me undressed. The only people that were aware I was trans were Scarlett and Lizzie and I was hoping to keep that way. I felt completely unprepared for the day to come and this made my anxiety bubble up more inside of me but there wasn’t much I could do about it.
I took a couple deep breaths before getting up and getting dressed for the day. It was still pretty early, it was only 5:32 am. So I moved to sit out on the small balcony window I had. Right next to it was this big and beautiful tree that looked out over the backyard of the huge house. I could see Lizzie’s garden off to the left side of the yard and the patio where Scarlett would sit and read wrapped around the side of the house and led into the open acres of space to the right. They had a full pool and hottub with a small bar in the back but they hadn’t opened the pool up for the summer yet.
It was a calm morning since it was so early everyone in the neighborhood seemed to still be asleep. As I enjoyed the peaceful morning I took a look at my phone. I had a snapchat from Striker that I replied to but not many other notifications so I scrolled through tiktok to distract my mind. I was watching a clip of one of my favorite movies of all time, Drumline, when I got a call from Striker so I answered it.
“BROOOOOOOOO!” he yelled into the phone, blowing out my eardrum so i pulled the phone away from my ear and i still could hear him.
“Okay geez someone is awake.” I told him and chuckled a bit.
“Sorry, but you won't believe what my parents just told me!!” I could hear the excitement in his voice and it sounded as if he was jumping around like he couldn't contain himself.
“It's okay, I can tell you’re excited about something even without seeing you.”
“ OH man I am! You know what? hold on.” he said and the call went silent for a second before my phone started ringing again and i saw him trying to facetime me. I answered the call and was able to now see the excitement written all over his face.
“ So what's the news then?” I ask, looking at him. It had been a while since we had actually seen each other in real time. I could tell he had grown out his hair from the last time I saw him and he looked alot older now. It even looked like he had a slight bit of facial hair growing and I tried not to get jealous of his obvious puberty changes that I was missing.
“Right well at first my parents told me that after the summer we were moving and I was so pissed off and my mom mentioned they had bought a new and bigger building for the gym and wanted to relocate so they could expand the business. BUT then they mentioned that we would be moving to California!” He told me, getting excited all over again as he explained everything to me.
“ Bro, that's awesome. At least its a cool place like California. moving from Reno to Idaho was definitely a shitty deal for me.” i told him as i thought back to when Mrs. Gordon told me I was going to be living with the Davis’s.
“ Yeah Cade, that was a shitty deal for you. I'm not gonna lie, but wait till you hear this.” He said with a big smile.
“ What?” I said trying to match his energy.
“ My dad said that he is going to be spending a week in California finalizing everything before the move and when I heard that I immediately asked if I could come and see you.” my jaw literally dropped for a second as i processed what he was saying to me. Striker and I hadn't seen each other in person in two years and it was strictly forbidden by Joyce and Kenneth so this would be our only opportunity.
“Your fucking with me right?” I asked not believing it at all. He smiled and shook his head at me.
“No, I'm being serious Cade. He thought it was a great idea and then suggested that we make a little vacation of it so we are going to be there the week of the 4th of july!” now it was my turn to get excited and I started jumping up and down and clapping my hands.
“This is totally WIcked!” I said probably a little too loudly as it was still pretty early. I quieted myself down and listened around the house to see if was too loud and disturbed anyone. I could hear voices in the hallway but they didn't seem to be directed to me or bothered so i turned back to Striker on my phone screen.
“Right?! The only problem is that my parents just said that as long as it's okay with yours we can hang out.” he said nervously.
“ Where do your parents think I am right now?” I asked him.
“ Well i just told them that you were in LA for a summer job but i didn't know much else about it and i think they just assumed that your foster parents would be there with you.” he told me and i thought that we could work with that.
“ Well that works if you don't mind keeping it from them that Joyce and Kenneth dont know I'm here perssay.”
“Bro you know i don't mind at all.What if we just say they had to leave for work but left you in the care of Scarlett and Elizabeth?'' I knew he would say that, it's not like Striker would openly lie to his parents but he was the type of guy that if you were important to him he do anything for you.
“ That could work and it is kinda the truth i mean right now Scarlett and Lizzie are basically my guardians out here.” i told him
“ I'm so jealous about that by the way. Have you gotten their signature for me yet?” He asked getting a bit distracted.
“No not yet i haven't asked them yet.”
“Okay so go ask them now! And ask about us hanging out?” he told me and i got up and headed inside.
“Okay one second.” i told him as i moved to leave my room. I opened the door and saw that Lizzie and Scarlett were in the hallway. LIzzie was looking up at the ceiling and as i followed her gaze i saw the Scarlett was on a ladder climbing down from what looked to be the attic.
“I knew I still had this!” Scarlett called out to Lizzie as she climbed down.
“ Hey Cade!” LIzzie said, turning to me and giving me a side hug i returned the hug and smiled back at her.
“Oh morning Cade, we didn't wake you did we?” Scarlett asked once her feet were back on the ground.
“ Oh no I was up.Whats going on?” I told her with a smile and gesturing to the attic.
“I was looking for something for you actually and Liz didn't believe that i still kept it.” She said, giving Lizzie a smug smile before placing a soft kiss on her temple. Scarlett handed me a small black bag. I opened it and a small ring rolled out into my hand. It was a silver and gold ring that had small little designs cut into it.They were little symbols that switched between the black widow logo and the scarlet witch horns logo. As I brushed my finger on the designs the top part of the ring spun around.
“Whoa! That's cool! Thank you so much.” I said looking between Scarlett and Lizzie.
“It is a fidget ring so whenever you feel anxious or nervous you can spin it around and it help calm people down. Both Scarlett and I have one.” Lizzie explained then she showed me her hand that had the same exact ring on her right hand.
“I got us matching ones when we first got together to help with Lizzies anxiety.” Scarlett added and this started to feel like too big of a gift to be given. Especially if it was part of a matching set the couple shared, I was about to protest but then Striker's voice called over from my phone reminding me that he was still on facetime with me.
“Oooh let me see! Lemme See!” He begged both Scarlett and Lizzie looked at me confused for a second as I pulled out my phone from my pocket and showed Striker the ring.
“Who's that?” Lizzie asked, leaning over a bit to see Striker on the screen. I moved so that I was standing in between Scarlet and Lizzie so they both could see Striker.
“Lizzie, Scarlett this is my best friend Striker and Striker this is Lizzie and Scarlett.” I said introducing them to each other. I looked down at my screen to see Striker's face look like he was about to explode with excitement but he was trying hard to keep his cool.
“Hi Strikers it's nice to meet you.” Lizzie said to him, he just started stunned looking at them as Lizzie gave him a wave chuckling at his reaction to the two of them.
“I'm sorry my dufus of a best friend happens to be a big fan of Marvel and he might be having a small stroke right now.” I said jokingly to the two of them.
“Hey, i'm not a dufus.” he said snapping out of it, I rolled my eyes.
“Whatever you say. Now say hi back or i wont ask them." I told him.
“ OMG right, Hi, im Striker it is a pleasure to meet you.” he said back to them.
“It's nice to meet you, Striker.” Scarlett said back to him.
“Now what did you want to ask us?” She said, turning her attention back to me. All of a sudden I started to get a little nervous.
“Well ahh, umm, StrikerandhisparentsarecomingtoLAandwewerehopingwecouldhangout.” I rushed out,
“Okay haha maybe say it a little slower this time.” Scarlett said, placing her hands on my shoulders calming me a little bit.
“Striker and his parents are coming to LA and we were hoping we could hangout.” I said clearly this time.
“I might i add we haven't seen each other for two years.” Striker said, chiming in. I was expecting them to say an immediate no but that never came.
“I don't see why not. As long as it doesn't mess with the shooting schedule and his parents are ok with it.” Scarlett said, looking at Lizzie for confirmation. Once she nodded and both Striker and I started cheering until I heard his mom call out to him.
“Okay i have to go or i'll be late for summer school and then my parents won't let me come visit.” he said we said a quick goodbye before ending the call. After that the three of us had a quick breakfast before we had to leave for the photo shoot and fitting.
Scarlett’s POV
It wasn't hard to tell this morning that Cade was nervous after the call with Striker his mood shifted. He was much quieter at breakfast and by the time we had arrived at the photo shoot he had gone completely silent.
When we entered the studio looking around I realized this wasn't just a photo shoot and fitting. It was definitely fitting there were the costume designers for BW2 here that took him away to get final measurement for his super suit costume. While he was getting fitted Lizzie and I headed over to the group of executives huddled in the corner. This is what told me it wasn't just a regular photo shoot. If it was there would only be maybe one or two of them here but it was a group of them that included Kevin and the Russo Brother.
“Hey there.” Lizzie greeted them, gathering their attention.
“Lizzie? Scarlett? it's good to see you too. How's your last week off before you start production?” Kevin said, turning to us. BW2 and WandaVision season 2 were starting back up on Monday.
“It's been really nice so far, we've been getting to know Cade and we are very glad you picked him. He seems like a good choice.” I told him and Kevin agreed.
“We seem to think so.” Anthony Russo said with a confident smile on his face.
“Soo what actually going on here? You guys seem to have something up your sleeve.'' I told him. He looked at me surprisedI read him like an open book.
“I've been working in this industry for over a decade now, Kevin. Come on, the Russo brothers don't just come to fittings and photoshoots.” I added. The two of them looked surprised I was calling them out but we all knew who was the stronger alpha of the three of us.
“Well to be honest we wanted to do a bit of a chemistry test between some of our actors. The brothers here were suggesting an interesting plot line for one of the Disney+ shows that Cade’s character Anton could be apart of if his character is received well.” Kevin being a neutral beta was trying to defuse the tension between me and the Russo but was trying to give away as little information as possible. I was going to ask what show it was but I got interrupted by Cade calling out to Lizzie and I.
“Scarlett, Lizzie? ” he said quietly behind us. I didn't even hear him come up but I turned and saw him dressed in a dark blue metal suit minus the helmet.The boots he was wearing gave him a couple inches in height making him almost taller than me. The suit looked similar to the original taskmaster suit from the first movie but the color scheme was different. I noticed that wherever there was orange on the original costume there was teal blue on his. His suit was also lighting up the blue accent as he moved and it looked like there was energy flowing through him.
“ Oh wow look at you.” I said to him, He looked amazing and gave us a small smile.
“ Do you like it? Does it feel okay?” Lizzie asked him as she checked to see if it fit nicely. Again he just nodded and gave her two thumbs up while holding the sword and shield making sure not to hit anyone with it.
“Are you sure? Try moving around in it a bit. “I told him, he moved away from us a little bit and moved his arms and legs around a bit, feeling it out.
One of the costume designers in the room suggested he jogged around a bit to see how that felt, saying he would be doing a lot of action in the costume so it was a good idea to give it a try. He took a couple steps back jogging in place but then all of a sudden he was doing a crazy flip in the air and landing in a superhero pose.This made everyone watching in the room start clapping for him at the amazing trick causing him to get a bit embarrassed at the attention.
“Oh no not another poser?” I heard Florence's voice say and I turned to see her clapping as she walked over to us. Cade stood from the pose and came back over to use and gave us two thumbs up again.
“Hi flo.” I said, giving her a hug.
“Cool flip mate.” She said, offering him a high five.
“Great now that we have the suit fitted and everyone seems to be here now. Cade, I wanted to introduce you to someone.” Kevin said he said to Cade.
I didn't notice the group of familiar faces walking into the room with Florence but there were a handful of some of Marvel's younger actors all here now getting touched up by the hair and makeup team.
I saw Tom Holland in his spiderman suit, Xochitl Gomez dressed as America Chaves, Kathryn Newton in her Stinger suit, Julian and Jett were there who played Lizzie young sons in WandaVision, Joe Locke who was playing the older version of Wanda’s son Billy in the spin of Agatha’s Coven of Chaos and Kit Conner as Hulkling.
We followed behind Kevin as he led Cade over to the other side of some of the hair and makeup tables and mirrors. We walked up to one of the sections and I saw a familiar face getting her hair and make up touched up.
“Cade this is Hailee, Hailee this is Cade. The actor I was telling you about.” The younger girl turned in her seat and faced us. She played Kate Bishop on the TV show Hawkeye and I immediately saw what they were trying to do here. Cade and Hailee’s character were around the same age and i knew in the comic that in once of the different versions of earth the Blue Widow and the young Hawkeye did get together briefly sharing a kiss right before their version of the infinite war with Thanos, unfortunately the blue widow was killed in battle before the two could fall in love more. Kevin and the russo brother were probably thinking about making this into a storyline for the Young Avengers tv show there had been rumors about.
I watched as Hailee said hi to Cade offering her hand out to him but he just stared at her in silence. This however did not seem to be his usual silence. Looking at the expression on his face and how he was softly smiley like a love sick idiot back at Hailee told me he wasn't necessarily nervous but just being a regular 16 year old boy and Hailee being a pretty girl had seemed to short cricut his brain. He even started to give off a sweet scent as a way to get Hailee to like him. It was a subconscious mating technique that our bodies naturally did.
It was Lizzie that nudged Cade to bring him back down to earth and he finally noticed her hand and took it quickly shaking it. Hailee just chuckled a bit at him and smiled at him. She was also pumping out her scent back to Cade.
“It's nice to meet you Cade. I saw your audition tape and I was absolutely blown away.” She told him and he shook his head like he was embarrassed he then proceeded what she said and looked over to me slightly panic but mostly curiously.
“Your audition tape might be floating around in a couple group chat of most of the marvel cast members.” I told him calmly so as not to make him nervous.
“You're kinda becoming our hardest kept secret here at Marvel these days. Of course, we don't want anyone leaking that you're in the MCU yet.” Kevin told Cade this only seemed to spike Cade’s anxiety but he did a good job at hiding it from everyone else.
“It was so incredible though, not many other actors can do all of that. I mean I think Tom is the only other one of us that has a gymnastic and dancing background that is so extensive.” Hailee said reassuring Cade he gave him a small smile.
“Thanks.” he said softly to her. After talking a bit more Kevin had gathered all of the teens in front of the green screen they had set up and the photographer started having them do fighting poses and stand together like they were a team.
They all seemed nervous at first mostly Cade as i imagine this was his first photoshoot but Hailee seemed to pick up on this too. She stopped the shoot standing with her back to the camera and faced Cade. He looked like he was getting a little overwhelmed by the photographer yelling and calling out fast directions to him.
I couldn't hear what she had said to him but whatever she said had relaxed him alot and the two of them started to have a good time with the rest of the group. It got to the point they were barely paying attention to the photoshoot. All of them were just goofing around wrestling and fake fighting. The boys started arguing over who was the stronger and were trying to show off a bit for the girls. Cade was joining in on the discussion closely but silently. It was clear that Cade was one of the more skilled and stronger guys in the room even though he was the quietest.
The rest of the shoot went very smoothly and it is late by the time we are done. Lizze suggested that we order some food while we're out for lunch but Cade came up to us and asked if he could go out with his new friends instead. They wanted to hang at Kit’s new place that wasn’t too far away and Lizzie and I told Cade he could go if he wanted to and we would pick him up later. Kit had his own car and a couple of the others did too so Cade was able to catch a ride over with one of them.
Cade’s POV
Kit lived in a bachelor mansion in the Hollywood hills, as we drove I noticed it was a nice secluded neighborhood. The house itself was really amazing. It had a pool and half basketball court out back and a really awesome game and movie room. We all were hanging out in the game room. He had pinball machines and arcade games against the walls surrounding the whole basement with different classic games.
“This is what sold me on the place. Its cool, Innit?” Kit said as he finished his house tour. I thought it was crazy that his whole house was solely his. The room at Scarlets and Lizzie was the biggest space I've ever had in my life.
“Yeah man this is nice.” Xochitl said as she started to place with one of the pinball machines. I watched from the side as she somehow was the worst pinball player ever and would alway miss hitting the ball back up. I let out a soft chuckle as she failed once again.
“Oh my god i'm hopeless at this. You give it a try.” she said, turning to me and stepping away from the game. I turned around to see if she was indeed talking to me but it was just her Kit and I now, the other had moved around the room playing other games in the room.
I shook my head but Kit gave me a little push forward as I went to step back and i stumble into the machine. Striker and I used to go to an arcade near our houses once we saved up enough quarter to spend the whole day there and share a small 5 dollar pizza. So i've played the game before.
With a flick of the wrist, I launched the silver ball into play. The game ignited, and the room became a blur of flashing lights and pinging bells. As the ball ricocheted off bumpers and careened through intricate mazes, my eyes followed its every move. My focus sharpened as I deftly maneuvered the machine's flippers, aiming for the highest scores and longest streaks.
After a near miss the ball surged through the tunnel, triggering a bonus round that brought explosions of points. My heart pounded with each close call, effortlessly navigating the obstacles with lightning-fast reflexes.
As the final ball rolled out of another tunnel into play, I knew this was my last chance to achieve the high score. Time seemed to slow down as I skillfully guided the ball, triggering a dazzling display of lights, a final bonus and then, with a resounding clang, the game was over. The ball vanished into the depths of the machine, and the score counter froze. I stepped back, my heart pounding with a mix of satisfaction and exhilaration as I saw that I just beat the preexisting high score, which I assumed was Kits.
Looking around I noticed that it drew a bit of a crowd as everyone was watching me now.
“Wow, you’re a pinball wizard.” Xochitl said to me with a wide smile.
“Thanks?” I said softly. I looked at Kit and he was just staring at me looking a little pissed, probably upset. I bet his highscore.
“Yeah, you're weirdly good. What’s your deal anyways? I don't think I ever seen you around before.” Kits said to me and I felt my heart pick up for a different reason now.
“My deal? Like my movie contract?” I asked him confused and everyone except Kit laughed like I said something funny but I was serious.
“I mean like who are you? What have you been in?”
“Cade umm. I’m Cade Jones. I haven't been in anything before.” I responded softly trying to hold back my nerves as this wasn’t a place to have an anxiety attack.
“I just got a part in the Black Widow 2 movie, and I'll be here filming over the summer. I don't know, I'm just me." The other kids stared at him, their eyes widening with surprise and curiosity. With everyone staring at me I started to get even more nervous and so i pulled out my card like i usually do and passed it to Xochitl she took and i started reading it.
“Do you have a bathroom I could use?” I asked Kit and he nodded pointing me in the right direction before I left I saw Xochitl pass my card around to the others and I headed off.
Once I got to the bathroom I felt my breath pick up and I leaned over the sink looking at myself in the mirror. I shook away the feeling of anxiety crushing my chest and turned on the cold water. I splash my face with the water to cool myself down and in turn calm myself down. Looking back at myself in the mirror i felt my heart race when my brain decided to replay the last couple minutes in my head and i got embarrassed by my awkwardness.
“ Just don't be so weird Cade God why are you so awkward?.” I asked myself in the mirror, getting a little frustrated with myself.I didn’t know why I was getting anxious in the first place. Everyone seemed pretty nice other than when i upset Kit by beating his high score but even then it wasn't a big deal.
“God, Just have a good time. Just relax. Relax and have a good time.” I said as I tried to calm down and reason with myself. I could tell I didn't even have myself convinced in what I was saying but I knew I should get out of the bathroom soon so I put on my brave face and headed out of the bathroom to join the group again. When I came back Kathryn suggested we all play truth or dare to get to know each other.
I’ve never played by myself and I was pretty nervous but I just quietly sat back and watched the game start to unfold.
“Alright Kat, you first then truth or dare?” Joe Locke said as they all sat around. Kat smiled at the challenge.
“Hmm Dare!” Joe smiled and looked around the room trying to come up with a dare.
“ Oh I dare you to show us your most embarrassing photo and then send it to your crush asking for their opinion on it.” I watched Kat groan slightly as she pulled out her phone and scrolled through her photos. She found a pic her brother took of her mid face mask session making her whole face green like hulk. This made everyone including myself laugh as she sent it off to her crush.
“Wait, who did you send it to?” Joe asked her, trying to see her phone screen.
“You just said to share and send it, not tell you who it is.” She said with a smirk.
“She’s got you there mate.” Kit said to his friend.
“Ok fine but then you next Kit, truth or dare?” I watched as Kit thought about trying to decide his fate.
“Dare.” He declared puffing out his chest a bit. It was clear his status was an domineer alpha from the vibes he gave off.
“I got one!” Hailee said from across the circle from me her eye sparkled with mischief as she looked around at all of us.
“Oh no, why are you making that face?” Kit asked as his chest deflated just a bit.
“I dare you to read the last text message you sent out loud.” This could be a completely innocent dare but at the same time you never know what people are saying. I saw a small amount of panic in Kit's eyes as he thought about his last text message.
“Ok well my last message was to my friend Jake.” He said drawing it out.
“Get on with it, Mate.” Tom said, teasing Kit a bit.
“I said, I think I might die if I see them in a tighter suit.” He said with a blush creeping on his face. Knowing that he has to be talking about one of us in our suits today everyone starts talking about who it might be. My suspicion was that Kit was talking about Joe from the way he kept sneaking looks at the darker haired boy.
“Come on, tell us who it is?” Xochitl said, giving Kits arm a soft nudge. He glanced at Joe again quickly.
“That wasn’t part of the dare.” He said using the same look that had been used on him. I thought this was clever and let out a snort as Xochitl just pouted at him. Instantly regretting not staying silent the attention was turned to me.
“Cade your next?” Kit said, looking directly at me now. I shook my head trying to say I was just watching but he didn’t expect that as an answer and I nervously started playing with the new ring Scarlett and Lizzie gave me this morning.
“No, you're part of the circle you have to play.” He commanded, I didn’t know all the rules of the game but that felt made up to me.
“That’s not a rule.” Hailee said to Kit and he glared at her for a second.
“Still come on, don't be a yellow belly now.” I hadn’t heard the term before but I could tell it was an insult and calling me a cowered.
“ You don’t have to if you don’t want to Cade.” Hailee continued ignoring Kits comment. I was surprised that she was so casual going against an alpha like that. I didn’t want anyone to think I was a coward so I gathered all my courage and spoke up.
“It’s fine, I want to.” I said to Hailee, giving her an appreciative smile.
“Truth or Dare?” Kit asked me, giving me an intense stare. Truth seemed like the more difficult option as I have to talk most likely so I picked dare.
“Dare.” I said nervously and I watched the wheels in Kit’s mind turn as he thought about a dare.
“I dare you to strip to just your boxers and run around the backyard before jumping into the pool, which is ice cold by the way.” I immediately tensed at this dare. If I did it everyone would know I was trans or see the scars that covered my body and those were two things I wasn’t interested in sharing today.
“How about anything else?” I asked him, making his smile turn into a frown.
“If you refuse a dare you have to do the truth no matter what.” He explained to me and I nodded.
“Ugh fine, umm what’s your status?” He really wasn’t holding back, it wasn’t that this was an inappropriate question to ask but your status was like your political party almost you rarely told anyone else cause you never knew what type of person you could be talking to.
I started to become nervous all over again as I thought back to the anger that Kenneth expressed when finding out my status or the disgust on his friends and family faces when they would ask.
“Well come on now. I’m pretty sure we could all guess.” Kit said laughing, reminding me they were all still waiting on an answer. Looking around I saw everyone questioning eyes on me until I landed on Hailee. She was looking at me but had the softest eyes and smile on her face and immediately all the tension left my body.
“I’m classified as an inconclusive.” I said not looking away from Hailee. I was the most curious of her reaction but I couldn’t read her face.
“What really? I’ve never met an Inclu before.” Kit said using the shortened term for the status. I could only nod back to him as I felt my anxiety spiking.
“Yeah, Inclusive are so rare I don’t think I’ve met one either before. So you really have no idea what you wolf is?” Tom asked with genuine curiosity.
“Not yet at least.” I mumbled.
“I would’ve been sure in saying you were a submissive beta or little.” Kit kinda sneered at me and I just shrugged.
“I guess now I’ve been presenting little traits since staying with Scarlett and Lizzie but before that nothing.” I told them all.
“Ha! I knew it!” Kit said.
“I’m a little, what’s wrong with that?” Hailee asked, glaring at him.
“Haha baby’s. Maybe you two should have gone home with Jett and Julian.” Kit said to the two of us, making fun of our status. Jett and Julian being younger than us had to go back home with their parents instead of hanging out with us older kids and it seemed to be inferring that as little we were babies. Hailee looked a bit embarrassed at the comment and it made something inside me stir with anger.
“Why don’t you watch your mouth?” My head snapped around breaking my eye contact with Hailee and looking over at Xochitl who was now giving Kit the most intense glare I have ever seen.
“Excuse me?” He asked, turning to her in shock at someone talking back to him. She was clearly an alpha too as the room filled with both of their alpha scents trying to dominate one another.
“With all due respect you're being a dick. There's nothing wrong with being a little or inconclusive and if you continue to make them feel that way then you’ll be having a problem with me.” Kit eyed her as he decided if it was worth it to fight her on this but it seemed like she was a more dominant alpha than he was and he caved under her intense glare. Throwing his hand up in surrender he looked at Hailee and I.
“I’m sorry I didn’t mean to offend anyone. Just joking around but I understand now why that wasn't funny.” He said sincerely I nodded and accepted his apology but Hailee just stared at him obviously still upset.
After that the game kinda fizzled out and we all just started talking with each other. After another hour I got a text from Scarlett saying that they were on their way over to pick me up. Once they arrived, I said goodbye to the group and headed out climbing into the back of Scarlett's car.
“How’d it go?” Scarlett asked as she pulled away from Kit house. I immediately relaxed being around Lizzie and Scarlett comforting scents after being flooded with Kits alpha musk.
“It was fun. I really liked hanging with them all.” I told Scarlett and Lizzie. I really did have a good time and I was thankful for Xochitl. It was very kind of her to stand up to Kit like that for us.
“That’s good to hear. What did you guys get up to?” Lizzie asked
“We just hung out in Kit’s game room mostly.” I said with a slight yawn. It had been a long day and for that last week Scarlett and Lizzie had been having me take midday naps so everything started to catch up with me as the hum of the engine and the other cars relaxed me as we drove.
“Long day huh?” Lizzie said giggling at me as I tried to hold back another yawn. It was only 5:46pm but I couldn’t help it so I just nodded slightly at her.
“We have a ways to go before we’re home so why don’t you just nap a bit and we’ll wake you when we’re home.” Scarlett suggested.
“If you look at that little screen on the door handle you can adjust your seat settings.” Lizzie told me and I took a look. After pressing a couple buttons my seat slowly started to recline back into a more comfortable sitting/sleeping position. I relaxed and it didn’t take long for me to start to drift off.
It felt like I had just closed my eyes when I was being woken by Scarlett leaning over me in the back seat of the car.
“Hey buddy we’re home.” She said to me and I sat up in the car looking around as I rubbed the sleep from my eye. I recognized that we were parked in the driveway. Still incredibly sleepy I just closed my eyes again and leaned back not fully processing what was going on.
“Haha oh no on come. You gotta wake up now.” Scarlett said to me as she shook me slightly to keep me awake.
“I’m sleepy.” Was all I could muster up as a response.
“I know you are but you need to eat dinner before you go to bed.” She told me.
“We got pizza on the way home.” Lizzie said from behind Scarlett and that made my eyes open. I loved pizza.
“Wow he’s just like you babe, one mention of food and he’s up.” Scarlett said laughing as I started to move to get up. Unbuckling my seat as fast as possible.
“Well let’s go then?” I asked as Scarlett was blocking the doorway to get out of the car. She moved back and I climbed out of the car following Lizzie as she walked inside with two pizza boxes in hand.
We headed straight for the kitchen and all started digging in not too long afterwards. Lizzie and Scarlett had gotten some kind of pizza with a bunch of different toppings that made my stomach turn but thankfully they had gotten me a smaller pizza of my own that just had cheese and pepperoni on it. I was on my second piece when Lizzie took it away from me when I started falling asleep at the table. Scarlett then led me up to my room and helped me get ready for bed. After maybe two minutes of Scarlett rubbing my back I was out like a light.
Notes:
Hope you all liked this chapter. Let me know what you think what you like or don't so far, all reviews are welcome the good and the bad. I'm here to improve!
Here are the ages of all the younger Marvel actors in this story as they're different from the real-life ages for this one. Hailee's 17, Xochitl is 17 almost 18, Kat is 17, Tom is 18, Kit is 17, Joe is 16, Striker is 16 almost 17, and Cade is 16 and a half. Everyone else is pretty much their irl ages.
Chapter 8: Lost and Found
Summary:
The trio embark on a shopping trip to the bustling mall. Ultimately, the bond between Lizzie, Scarlett, and Cade grow stronger in this one.
Chapter Trigger/Content Warnings: Non-Sexual Age Regression, Littlespace, Mentions of Diapers and Accidents, Anxiety Attack, Sensory Overload.
Chapter Text
Saturday June 3rd No Ones POV
The mall was bustling with activity as Lizzie and Scarlett took Cade on a shopping trip to find him new clothes. Excitement and anticipation filled the air, but as they entered the crowded space, Cade's anxiety began to mount. The noise, the multitude of people, and the overwhelming sensory input made his head spin.
“There are so many people.” Cade commented barely above a whisper.
“It's okay, sweetie. We're right here with you. Let's take it one step at a time.” Scarlett told him sense his nervousness toward the environment
“I don't like it here. It's too loud.” He said to Scarlett squeezing her hand gently,pulling her hand in the direction of the entrance.
“It's okay, Cade. Just take deep breaths, alright?” Scarlett suggested knowing that once they got into a store and away from the crowds he’d feel better.
Lizzie and Scarlett led the way, they navigated through the busy mall holding hands, with Cade trailing behind them. But in the chaos, someone accidentally bumped into Cade's shoulder, causing him to stumble and lose sight of the two of them in the crowd. Panic gripped his small frame as he desperately scanned the surroundings, calling out for Lizzie and Scarlett.
“Scarlett? Lizzie?” Cade asked through the crowd starting to panic. Cade's anxiety escalates as he searches frantically for them but he doesn't find them. The noise and the people start to close in on him, making it hard to breathe. He starts hyperventilating, feeling like he might faint.
Scarlett and Lizzie are the ones to spot him from across the busy mall walkways. They rush over to him, concern etched on their faces. as he was about to succumb to the overwhelming anxiety, a familiar voice broke through the chaos.
"Cade! Cade, my love, we're here!" Lizzie's soothing voice reached his ears, bringing him a sense of relief. She quickly knelt down beside him, her gentle touch grounding him. Scarlett appeared next to them, her face etched with concern.
"Oh, sweetheart, we're so sorry we got separated. Are you okay?" she asked, her voice filled with genuine care. Cade nodded, tears streaming down his little face.
"I got scared. I couldn't find you," he choked out, his voice trembling. Lizzie spoke softly, guiding Cade through grounding techniques.
"Take deep breaths with me, Cade. In and out. You're safe now. We're right here with you." Together, they helped him regain control over his breathing, slowly easing his hyperventilation.
Determined to prevent a similar incident, Scarlett and Lizzie firmly held Cade's hands as they continued their shopping trip. They moved through the stores, carefully selecting clothes that fit him perfectly, making him feel comfortable and confident.
After finding a plethora of good clothes for Cade, they decided to reward themselves with a treat. Scarlett, Lizzie, and Cade sat at a table in the bustling food court, their faces beaming with joy as they indulged in their ice cream cones. The sweet aroma filled the air, and the sound of laughter echoed around them.
“This ice cream is so good Joyce and Kenneth never let me have any kinds of sweets ever! Can I have seconds, please?.” Excitedly mentions as he gets ice cream all over himself. Scarlett and Lizzie exchanged a glance.
“Alright, one more cone. But this is the last one, okay?” Lizzie states unable to resist Cade's infectious enthusiasm.
Cade's eyes lit up with delight as he eagerly finished his first ice cream cone, a delicious double scoop of mint and cookies and cream. Scarlett and Lizzie couldn't help but laugh at his excitement. They made their way to the ice cream counter, where Cade chose another cone, this time with a different combination of flavors. The sweetness melted on their tongues as they enjoyed the simple pleasure of the moment together.
“Okay, buddy, we need to talk about some important rules for the next time we're out in public. These rules will help us keep you safe, alright?” Scarlett's voice suddenly carried a sense of authority, drawing Cade's attention. Cade nodded, his eyes fixed on Scarlett, ready to listen and learn.
“First, we always hold each other's hands. No running off, no matter what. We stick together as a team. And if, for any reason, we ever get separated, stay where you are or go to our designated meeting spot. Let's make the ice cream shop our meeting spot here at the mall. That way, we'll always find you, no matter what. Some other important general rules. No lying, Lizzie and i are always here to listen. No swearing, drinking, or drugs.And the Big Rule being. Respect. Respect yourself and others. ” Cade's face brightened with understanding, his trust in them growing stronger by the moment the davis never cared to keep him safe like this..
“I promise, Scarlett. I'll always stay with you or Lizzie . I'll remember the rules.” Scarlett and Lizzie exchanged a proud and reassuring smile. They continued to enjoy their ice cream, savoring the remaining moments of their time together at the food court, grateful for the growing bond they shared and the lessons they were teaching each other.
As they drove home, Cade's discomfort became increasingly apparent. With his eyes closed, he groaned softly, his face contorted in pain. Lizzie, noticed his distress and leaned closer.
"What's wrong, sweetheart?" she asked, concern laced her voice.
"My tummy feels weird," he managed to say, Cade's voice came out strained, his words accompanied by a low grumble.
"Maybe we let you have too much ice cream," Scarlett glanced at him through the rearview mirror, regret evident in her tone. Cade let out another pained groan, his small hands clutching his stomach.
"Try to relax, Cade," she advised gently. Lizzie reached out and placed a comforting hand on his leg.
"Take slow breaths and see if it helps." Cade attempted to follow her advice, taking deep breaths and trying to calm himself. He closed his eyes and started breathing through it.
For a while, it seemed like he might even drift off to sleep. However, his respite was short-lived as another wave of discomfort washed over him, causing him to groan once again.
"Do you need to go to the bathroom, sweetheart?" Lizzie's concern deepened. Cade nodded, his face now etched with worry.
"I have to go," he whimpered, tears welling up in his eyes.
"I don't think I can hold it." Lizzie glanced at Scarlett, a mix of empathy and urgency in her eyes.
"We're almost home, Cade," she said, her voice soothing.
"Can you try to hold it just a little longer?" Cade's face twisted with the effort of trying to keep control. His small hands clenched into fists, his body trembling with the strain. But as the discomfort intensified, his resolve weakened.
"I don't think I can," his face scrunched up, tears welling in his eyes. his voice filled with desperation.
"It hurts too much." Lizzie's heart ached for her little boy. She knew he was in discomfort and that they needed to act quickly.
"I can't hold it anymore," he cried, his voice filled with distress.
"It's okay, sweetheart. We understand.” Keeping a calm focus on the road Scarlett assured Cade.
"It's coming out!" Lizzie's heart went out to him, and she immediately sprang into action.
"It's okay, Cade," she reassured him, her voice filled with compassion.
"Accidents happen, and we'll take care of you." Scarlett pulled the car over to the side of the road, her motherly instincts kicking into high gear and they moved to the back seat of the car. Lizzie quickly unfastened Cade's seatbelt, scooping him up into her arms as gently as possible. She held him close, whispering comforting words in his ear.
"It's okay, sweetheart. We're here for you. Let it out, and we'll take care of everything."
Cade's tears flowed freely now, a mix of embarrassment and relief as he let his body relax and his bowels emptied the rest of its contents.
In the privacy of the car, Cade's accident was met with understanding and compassion. Lizzie cleaned him up as best she could, her touch gentle and reassuring. She spoke soothingly, reminding him that accidents happen and that it didn't change how much they loved him.
Scarlett, always resourceful, had wipes and tissues in her car that helped in the temporary cleanup, ensuring Cade was as comfortable as possible. Together, they worked swiftly, their focus solely on providing support and care for their little one. Once Cade was clean enough to get home, With a gentle smile, Scarlett wiped away his tears and kissed his forehead. Scarlett started the car again, pulling back onto the road.
"Let's head home, my brave little one," she said, her voice filled with pride.
"We'll get you settled and we can give you a nice warm bath and take it easy for the rest of the night."
The bathroom door closed behind them, and Scarlett turned on the warm water, filling the bathtub with soothing bubbles. Lizzie gently undressed Cade, her touch gentle and loving, while Scarlett retrieved a soft towel and his favorite bath toys.
Cade sniffled, feeling embarrassed and upset by the accident.Scarlett and Lizzie could tell he was somewhere in between his big and little headspace worry about the event that led him to the bath.
"I didn't mean to," he mumbled, his voice filled with a mix of shame and distress.
"Oh, sweetheart, accidents happen. It's not your fault. We're here to help you, okay? Let's get you all cleaned up." Lizzie told him, kneeling down beside him, her eyes full of compassion.
Cade nodded, tears still streaming down his face. He stepped into the warm water, the comforting embrace of the bath soothing his senses. As Scarlett poured water over him, he watched the bubbles swirl and disappear, finding a sense of calm in the simple act.
"You're doing great, Cade," Scarlett reassured him, her voice gentle and encouraging.
"Just relax and let the warm water wash away any discomfort." Lizzie picked up a washcloth, carefully cleansing Cade's sensitive skin with soap. She kept up a steady stream of conversation, distracting him from his embarrassment.
"You know, accidents happen to everyone, Cade," Lizzie said with a warm smile.
"Even grown-ups have mishaps sometimes. The important thing is that we're here for you, and we love you no matter what." Cade's teary eyes met Lizzie's gaze, and a small smile tugged at the corners of his lips. He felt the weight of embarrassment slowly lifting, replaced by the reassurance of Scarlett and Lizzie kind words and actions.
As they finished the bath, Lizzie wrapped Cade in a fluffy towel, enveloping him in warmth. Scarlett fetched a fresh pair of comfortable pajamas, carefully dressing him as they continued to offer words of comfort and understanding.
Once dressed, they settled into his cozy bedroom, the soft glow of the nightlight casting a warm ambiance. Lizzie sat on one side of the bed, while Scarlett took a seat on the other.
"Cade, sweetheart, accidents happen to everyone," Scarlett began, her voice filled with empathy.
"We're not mad at you, and we still love you just as much. We want you to know that it's okay to have accidents, and we'll always be here to help and support you."
"Really? Kenneth would’ve been so mad." Cade sniffled, his eyes still watery but now filled with a glimmer of hope. searching their faces for reassurance. Lizzie nodded, reaching out to gently stroke his hair.
"Absolutely, Cade. We're not here to get mad at you. We're here to guide you, teach you, and help you through life's ups and downs." Scarlett reached out and took Cade's hand in hers, her touch conveying a sense of warmth and security.
"We'll figure out what foods are best for your tummy, so we can avoid any discomfort in the future. We're a team, and we'll take care of you, always." Cade's lips curled into a smile, his heart feeling lighter with each word spoken by the two women.
As the evening wore on, they snuggled together, reading his favorite storybooks and sharing laughter. Cade's tummy gradually settled, and a sense of contentment filled the room.
In the quiet moments before sleep claimed him. With a final kiss on his forehead, they watched as he drifted into peaceful slumber, knowing that no matter what challenges they faced together, their bond as a pack would only get stronger from her on.
Chapter 9: Silent Tears and Fierce Battles
Summary:
Double Chapter Post Today! I just could wait for this one.
Scarlett introduces Cade to how things work on set and they soon get right to work. They shoot the beginning of Black Widow 2 and the story starts to unfold of what could've been.
Black Widow 2 starts right after the ending of Black Widow But Natasha doesn't give herself up and stay on the run with Yelena planning to free any and all other Widow under Dreykov control no that he's 'dead'. throughout the story there will be more parts of Black Widow 2 movie.
Chapter Trigger/Content Warnings: Sensory Issues, Mention of Abuse and Violence.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Monday June 5th No Ones POV
Today was the first day of princical production for Black Widow 2. After arriving on set that morning and saying goodbye to Scarlett and Cade, Lizzie headed off to a different stage on the lot where wandavision was filming for season 2.
Scarlett and Cade stuck together as she showed him around the Black Widow 2 set. They started with the different production trailers then showing him the wardrobe and props trailers and then they walked around on the couple sound stages where all the different sets were built.
Unfortunately Scarlett had a scene scheduled before Cades first scene that day so she took him to his trailer not too far away from hers and told him he could hang in there while he waited and someone would come find him when he needed to get into his wardrobe then hair and makeup.
An hour later Cade was playing on his phone when he heard a knock on his door and a nice woman introduced herself.
“Hi there im Jazzy the talent PA, i'll be helping you get where you're needed to be on set.” He nodded and followed her outside of his trailer.
They headed to the wardrobe trailer where he met up with the same stylist from the photo shoot and she helped him get ready and put the final touches on his suit before approving the look and sending off to hair and makeup. This is we’re things started to go downhill for him.
Entering the trailer he was met with many unfamiliar faces except one, Florence, was in one of the chair’s getting her hair done and she smiled a little stress leaving his body now that he knew at least one person in the room.
“Hey Cade! It's good to see you again." She said to him, The hairdresser moved him to sit in the chair next to her and he gave her a wave.
Florence could tell he was nervous and overwhelmed by the atmosphere, there were a lot of people coming in and out. The room was quite loud and there was also music being played over the sound system which made the noise even more intense.
Scarlett had asked Florence to keep an eye out for him today and given her a small rundown of his anxieties they had seen so far and asked the blonde to let her know if he was having any issues.
“Hey Heather, would you mind turning down the music a little bit. I might have partied a little too hard last night and my head is killing me.” She told the hair stylist that was working on her hair.
“Oh my gosh of course, we all have been there.” She said they turned down the music and the room settled down a bit.
Cade was watching Florence and he had a feeling that she didn't actually have a headache like she claimed she did so he gave a skeptical look. Florence noticed this and smiled at him and winked before turning back to the stylist that had asked her a question.
The head stylist working on him noticed Cade’s anxious state and took second to properly introduce herself to him.
“Hi there sweetheart, I'm Mary, today we're gonna have to cut your hair, get you all styled up and then the makeup gals will take over. It seems like your hair might be a little too much voluminous to fit inside the helmet to your costume.”Mary told Cade and his anxiety only grew inside of him. He noticed at the fitting the lady struggled to get the helmet on and just decided to forgo it for the shoot but he never thought more of it.
No one mentioned he was going to need to get a haircut. It wasn't like he didn't want to cut his hair but he did struggle with haircuts. The sound and vibrations of the clipper usually upset him making it hard for people to cut his hair hence why he had such a big Afro at the moment.
He pulled out his card and showed it to the stylist and typed out a message for them on his phone.
I have a sensory disorder that makes it hard for me to get haircuts but I’ll do my best.
The stylist read the message and didn’t even bat an eye. She started digging through a couple drawers before finding what she was looking for. She handed Cade a couple things: a packet of unused earplugs, an ipad, and a rubix cube.
“ Ok I have earplugs to knock out the sound of the clippers, an iPad for you to watch something if you want and a rubix cube for you to play with. I worked with a lot of kiddos and people with autism or sensory issues so I can help you through this.” He took the earplugs and put them in and started playing with the rubix cube while Mary got set up.
“Okay, I’m just gonna turn the clippers on so you can see how they sound.” She waited for him to nod before clicking them on. She wasn’t close to him at all with them but the second they came on he flinched grimacing away from the sound moving himself closer to Florence who just put her hand on his back to comfort him.
Frowning he looked up in the mirror and watched her just holding them. She kept them on and just let them buzz. He relaxed a bit and leaned back down into his seat when nothing bad happened.
“Hey not that bad huh?” Florence praised him for doing a good job so far. Mary moved a little closer and Cade hesitantly watched her just playing with the ring on his finger. Mary takes his hand and presses the clipper into it causing him to move away again and let out a small whine. He wanted to tell her to stop or cry out for Lizzie or Scarlett but he didn’t want to seem like a baby so he stayed silent.
“It's okay, I just want you to feel it and see it’s not gonna hurt you.” He nodded and let her place it in his hand again. He flinched away a bit but held himself back from moving as far away as before, still clearly uncomfortable but trying to be brave.
“Okay good now how about bringing it over here.” She moved to stand behind him and took the clippers to the back of his head. He immediately put his hand between his head and the clippers and leaned forward away from them this time letting out a soft growl that fading into a whimper and she moved the clippers away from him.
“Hey it's okay, how about we do it together?” She asked him, placing his hand over hers in the clippers.
Nervous tears formed in his eyes as he did and together they swiped the side of Cades head with the clippers. A layer of his dark hair fell off and everyone in the room cheered for him. He gave a soft smile through his tear filled eyes and one small tear fell. Florence wiped it away and gave him a high five as she pumped out calming pheromones like she seem Lizzie and Scarlett do for him before. It didn’t have quite the same effect on him as when they would do it but he did calm a bit.
“Good job!” Florence cheered, praising him and getting a bigger smile.
“Okay now how about you take a look at the rubix cube and I’ll try again.” Marry suggested and he nodded. He started playing with the cube and she started slowly cutting his hair. Each swipe or so of the clippers he slightly moved or put his hand up shielding away from them but she was slowly able to cut his hair.
“All done!” She said and he looked up at himself in the mirror. His afro was now cut way shorter with the top having some length and the sides faded short, a very military haircut.
Just then the door to the trailer opened and Scarlett walked up the stairs her eyes landed on Cade in the chair. She gasped that his hair was now cut short.
“Sorry, I just wasn’t expecting this. You look good buddy.” She told him and walked closer to him to get a better look.
The haircut was temporarily forgotten when she saw his red eyes and knew he’d mostly been crying so gave him a little hug in the chair his body immediately relaxed in her arms so she held onto him for a couple seconds longer before she pulled away and looked at him again.
“ Are you okay?” She asked to checking in with him. He nodded.
“Yes.” he mumbled when she gave him a questioning look and she nodded, sitting down in the chair next to him as the make-up artist took over. Scarlett held his hand the rest of the time until they are finished and sent off to set to film his first scene.
Scarlett and Florence were huddled together in character as they started filming. They were hiding up in the vents of the ceiling as they spoke.
“Okay this is one of Dreykov's most secure facilities, it said he trained his elites here, the taskmasters.” Florence said with her Russian accent.
“Great so there are more of those.” Scarlett responded with an exhausted sign she thought Antiona was the only taskmaster she would have to deal with.
“Yup. Just watch out for the blue widow.” The blonde said.
“The Blue Widow?” Natasha questioned looking at her sister for some clarification.
“The only male widow Dreykov made?” Yelena said see if that rang a bell in Natasha's mind.
“All the Widows are females.” Natasha scoffed.
“Not this one. Rumors are he's some kind of psycho mutant with powers. One of Dreykov's top Taskmasters. He only brings him out for special missions so let's hope he’s not here. I've heard he likes to bask in his enemies' blood literally, not metaphorically.” Yelena warns her sister.
“Okay let's just get on with it.” Natasha told her not wanting to really think about what that meant and the two widows make their move sneaking down hallways undetected. It’s late at night and everyone is asleep except for the few guards the two slip by.
“We need to find the main AC system, once in there you two can distribute that antiserum to everyone in the building.” This time it was Rachel Weiz who spoke in her character's voice as she stood just off camera as if instructing Yelena and Nat over comms.
“Easy peasy. I was worried this was gonna be hard.” Yelena says as she finds the correct room.
“Found it! This will take one minute, maybe less .” Yelena said and she disappears inside as Natasha stays outside keeping a lookout. A minute later an alarm goes off and Yelena runs out of the door.
“It worked! Hurry, we have to free them now.” She said rushing past Natasha and down the hall.
“An alarm is going off. How did that work?” Natasha yelled after her.
“There were some complications.” Yelena said back over her shoulder and she ran.
Yelena and Natasha ran down the hall and into the first dorm room they came up to. Multiple Widows were awake free of mind control but they were all chained to their beds as they watched Yelena and Natasha run in and start to free them.
“Hurry free the others and run Dreykov's dead! Go!” Natasha yelled at them and they all moved into action.
Heavy footsteps echoed down the hall and Yelena tenses.
“Hurry!” Is all she says.
The door to the room is being blown open with a blast of blue flames and a taskmaster walks into the room.
“Oh come on!” Natasha says getting into her fighting stance. Cade enters the set in character full suit and helmet standing before Natasha towering over her slightly.
“Natasha Romanov?” His voice was cold and heavy with a thick russian accent but Natasha could tell it was a young man under the mask.
“Whos that? Sorry we don't know her.” Yelena joked and the Taskmaster growled the eyes of his mask glowing blue.
They both took this as a threat and pulled their guns pointing it at him, he tilted his head to the side wondering if they really thought the guns could actually hurt him and continued to speak.
“You tried and failed again to kill my Master. But I promise I’ll kill you.” Natasha and Yelena were shocked they were sure Dreykov was dead but again they never saw a body. Yelena wasn't going to wait for him to kill her so she fired her gun at him. He brought his arm up and a shield came out of his arm stopping the bullets inches from his forehead. He lowered the shield slowly looking at her he tapped it and it vibrated.
“Vibranium.” He stated, Yelena could only imagine the smirk on his face beneath the mask. But before anyone could respond he was swinging his arm and the shield was flying through the air. They both ducked the shield and it soared past them.
“Is that all the Blue widow has to offer?” Yelena said as she immediately stood up chuckling at him but stopped when he only tilted his head the other way as natasha tried to pull her back down to the ground and a second later the shield hit Yelena in the back of the head knocking her down next to Natasha who accounted for the ricochet. She had spent too many hours in training with Steve getting hit by his shield when the first met it was second nature for her.
“Идиот (idiot).” she mumbled as she looked at her sister's unconscious face.
“идиот, правда (idiot indeed).” The Blue Widow said in russian and Natasha flashed him an angry look.
“Only I get to call her an idiot.маленький ублюдок (little fucker).” She seethed at him and pointed her gun back at him. With that his eyes and the rest of his suit glowed blue and he pulled his sword out lighting it on fire and charges her, they start to fight.
Natasha dodge the flaming sword and eventually disarm him and it clatters to the ground. The widow drops his shield and fights hand to hand with Natasha. Blow after blow the fight is pretty even. The blue widow pauses during the fight after landing a perfect punch to Natasha's face causing her to spit out some blood on contact. As Natasha fell to the ground and he towered over her he looked at the blood that was now on his gloved knuckles. Natasha watches as his mask opens up just in the mouth part and the boy licks his knuckles tasting her blood.
“Huh? Disappointing ” He said and wiped the taste of the blood off his tongue with his clean glove before looking back down at Natasha as his mask closed and he kicked her in the stomach resuming the fight.
Once Natasha is back on her feet she launches herself in the air landing a hard kick to the back of his head hitting the weak spot in his helmet where she had see Antonia's taskmasters helmet open up from before, causing it to break off and he stumbles back falling down to the ground. Natasha watches as the glow in his eyes fade to his hazel eyes as he looks around confused and disoriented. She sees those eyes before her baby and hesitates. He leans over hissing at a pain in the back of his neck for a quick second. As he recovers from the pain and looks back up at her she puts her hands up showing him she is not going to hurt him anymore. He looks at her with a confused gaze tilting his head to the side again.
Before she could say anything, Yelena came out of nowhere and kicked him in the face knocking him out and he fell to the ground.
“Jesus Yelena!” Natasha said to her as she moved over to the unconscious boy.
“What? He was going to kill you? You're supposed to say thank you when someone saves your life.” she said to Natasha as she stood over the two of them.
“ I had it under control.” Natasha said to her looking over the boy's face checking his head for signs of a serious injury.
“Come on, let's go.” Yelena said, trying to get her sister to stand but Natasha slipped her arm out of the younger girl's grasp.
“What's wrong? Are you crying?” Yelena asked as she realized that Natasha was crying.
“Yelena, this is my son.” Natasha said softly and she almost didn't hear it.
The scene took about half of the day to film after getting all the different coverage and once they're done with it, it was lunch time. After lunch Cade wasn't in the next scene so he was able to relax with Lizzie who had a slightly later lunch then him so she spent her lunch with him in her trailer.
He explained how filming went and as she told her more in more he started to tire himself out and he fell asleep cuddling up against her as he took a nap as she went over her sides for the next scene they were shooting today.
Once they were both called back to set, Cade filmed another scene that he was really only in the background and had one line at the end. After the day was done the three met by Scarlett's car and headed home.
“So how was your day Lizzie?” Scarlett asked as she kept her eye on the road.
“It was wonderful, it was so great to be able to work with Julian and Jett again. I really missed them all.” Lizzie told the two in the car.
“What about you how was your guys day?” She turned and looked at Cade sitting in the back seat of the car wanting to hear about the rest of his first day.
She still wasn’t quite used to his new haircut missing the volume he once had but he still looked cute.
“It was good. It was so cool to be on set and actually be apart of it all. I was so nervous but everyone was really nice. The worst part was the haircut for me.” Cade told Lizzie and she frowned at bit.
“Not that I don’t like the cut, I just don’t like the clippers very much and the last time i cut me hair i did it myself and did a horrible job and got in a lot of trouble so haircuts just really aren't my thing.” He explained and Lizzie realized this was another sensory issue he had and made a mental note of it.
“Cade, I'm proud of you. You did amazing. Florence told me you were very brave even though you didn’t like the clippers.” Scarlett added and Cade smiled brightly.
“I like the new look but I don’t want to do that again for a long time.” He stated crossing his arms and pouting. Scarlett chuckled looking at him in the rearview mirror.
“It wasn’t very fair for them to spring that on you. I’m sorry buddy.” Lizzie said to him.
“It’s okay. I was never going to fit that helmet on my head with all my hair.” He said, yawning and letting his eyes softly shut for a second before opening them again.
“Try and stay awake back there bud. We still need to eat dinner before then you can head to bed.” Lizzie said to him as she watched him, his eyes were staying shut longer and longer as he nodded off.
“Scarlett why don’t we just pick something up and he can eat it in the car. I don’t think he gonna make it if we have to go home to cook.” Scarlett looked in her mirror to see Cade head nod off and snap back up trying to keep himself awake.
“Yeah I think you're right?” she said, chuckling with Lizzie. They pulled into the nearest McDonald’s drive thru and ordered. Cade ate about half of his food before he fell asleep with a half eaten chicken nugget in his hand.
Notes:
Let me know what you thought about the beginning of BW2 and the rest of the chapter I really liked writing these parts.ll
Chapter 10: Stars & Family Ties
Summary:
This is a pretty soft chapter. Lizzie brings Cade to set with her and the green monster makes an appearance and there's a scene of BW2 at the end.
Chapter Trigger/Content Warnings: Mention of Abuse, Violence, Non-Sexual Age Regression.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Tuesday June 6th No Ones POV
Cade had no scenes to shoot today so Scarlett and Lizzie thought it best that he went to work with Lizzie. Lizzie wanted to introduce him to all her WandaVision cast but he had been pretty nervous and quiet most of the morning. Before they even got to set as they were driving in the car Lizzie almost abandoned the idea so he wouldn’t be overwhelmed meeting a bunch of new people but when they arrived the BW2 lost was bustling like crazy. It was a big stunt and explosion day so it ended up being better for him to come with her anyway. After small introductions with some of the cast Lizzie had to get to work.
So she had him sit by her chair off set with some headphones and her ipad so he could keep himself entertained. After hanging out for a while and watching her act with Jet and Julian who he met at the photoshoot. Cade decided he didn't want to be there anymore and he headed to her trailer, he realized that he was starting to get jealous of the two calling her mom and cuddling with her even though he knew it was only acting.
Once in her trailer he put on one of her hoodies and curled up on her couch turning on the tv, he wasn’t really paying attention to it, just zoning out. Not too long after he settled down there was a knock on the trailer door and it opened. Kathryn Hahn, Lizzie co-star, stepped up into the trailer.
“Hey kid you’re mo- ah I mean Lizzie wanted me to check on you. Is everything alright?” He didn’t know her but she seemed really nice when they met earlier this morning so she felt like a mildly ok person to be around. He didn’t notice he had slipped in between his little and big headspace making feel more open to talk to someone.
“I wanted to watch Lizzie but I donna know I got a weird feeling in my stomach watching Tommy and Billy.” He said honestly Kathryn was quick to put the piece together.
“Oh do you think that you got a little jealous seeing the twins acting close with Lizzie instead of you.” Cade nodded and then tried to shake his head and bring himself up.
“I know it.. it's just acting and I shouldn’t be jealous. Lizzie isn't my mom. I don’t have one but…”
“But she takes care of you like she is and I bet it’s confusing and upsetting to see someone who makes you feel safe sharing that with others even though in this case she’s acting.” Kathryn said, completely breaking down his thoughts. He could only nod in agreement thinking hard about what she said.
“What are you even watching? I don’t think this is age appropriate.” She said changing the topic he looked up and saw the tv was playing a really gory fight scene on some random show. Kathryn picked up the remote and started putting on something else.
“Lizzie mentioned this was one of your favorites so how about we watch some of this before I have to get back to set.” she offered, she turned on Bluey his new favorite show and he easily got swept up in the story. He liked to think that Lizzie had been talking about his favorite things with her friends, like she actually was proud to have him around.
Kathryn stayed for about 30 minutes before she had to head back to set. Two hours later when Lizzie was done for the day Cade heard her voice outside the trailer and peaked out the window. Lizzie was standing with her two sons and they were happily talking about how they missed her. She was telling them how great a job they were doing and how proud she was of her boys before giving them a big hug.
“Bye mom!” Julian said to Lizzie as they ran off.
“Bye boys!” She called after them before turning around to head into her trailer.
Cade tucked down hoping she didn’t see him, he laid down and pretended to be sleeping when she came in. Entering the trailer she saw Cade “sleeping” on her couch. But she definitely saw him peeking out through the window a second ago. Lizzie went over to him and was gonna rub his back and wake him up but the second she made contact with him he moved away from her touch and sat up.
Lizzie’s POV
“There he is. I was just about to wake you.” I told him but he just stared at me. I could tell I was dealing with little Cade right now by the pout on his face and Bluey playing in the background.
“Are you okay buddy? I wanted to come check on you after you disappeared earlier but I couldn’t get away. Kathryn said she found you in here though.” He looked embarrassed when I mentioned Kathryn.
She had mentioned to me that he told her that he got upset watching me act with the boys earlier so I figured watching me say bye to the boys might’ve upset him further. He didn’t say anything, he just watched me.
“She told me why you were upset earlier.” He nodded looking down at his fingers. I took his hand in mine when he started to spin his ring around.
“Cade, look at me.” I took hold of his chin and brought it up so he was looking at her.
“It's okay to feel jealous of the twins but I want you to remember that it’s just acting with them. But when I’m with you that’s all real.” He lit up hearing it wasn’t acting for me.
“Really cause they called you mom outside?”
“That was us mostly joking around last season when Julian and Jett were a lot younger. They didn’t really understand that I was just playing their mom cause I look very similar to their actual mother so they started to call me mom sometimes but Julian was just joking around today.” I paused for a moment to think about it before continuing.
“If you want you can call me that too, trust me when I say you're my little pup for sure!!” I scrunched up my nose and started tickling Cades' side making him giggle and begged me to stop dissolving the tension in the room as I placed a kiss on his forehead before hugging him tightly.
“Okay how about we go find Scarlett and see if she’s is done for the day.” I offered, we headed over to the Black widow stage but didn't enter it once I realized Scarlett wasn’t done filming yet so Cade and I waited in her trailer and then we headed home when she was done.
At Home
After a quiet dinner Scarlett and I said put Cade to bed and headed into our room to get ready ourselves.
“How was Cade today?” Scarlett asked me as we changed into our pajamas.
“He was a bit bothered by watching me act with Jett and Julian.” Lizzie explained to Scarlett.
“What do you mean?” Scarlett asked as her brows furrowed.
“Well durning one of my scenes he disappeared so I asked Kathryn to see if she could find him.” She started to explain as she moved into the bathroom and Scarlett followed. She came up to me, hugging me from behind and resting her head on my shoulder as I looked into the mirror.
“She found him in my trailer and she told me he was jealous watching the twins call me mom. We talked about it a bit and I told him he could call me that if he wanted to.” I started brushing my teeth as Scarlett watched me in the mirror.
“Is it crazy to say I already feel like his mother and I really wish I was.” She confessed to me.
“I know we only known him for ten days but I feel connected with him. I’ll be honest, I think my alpha is imprinting on him.” Scarlett continued and I nodded with her as I finished brushing my teeth.
“I think my wolf is doing the same thing too.Obviously it's stronger for you being a prime with everything heightened.” We moved back into our bedroom and settled down in bed.
“It is intense. I won't lie, my wolf has been more on edge lately. I just need to control myself so there are no problems.Especially now there is a kid in the house.” Scarlett still struggles with fully embracing her Prime wolf abilities and hardly shifted unless she had to.
“Scarlett. When was the last time you shifted? If you're on edge maybe we should just take time off and we can plan a trip up to the cabin.” Lizzie suggested and Scarlett's silence was all the answer she needed to know it probably getting close to a point where Scarlett should shift eventually, they laid in silence for a couple minutes before Lizzie spoke again as they both got lost in their thoughts.
The cabin was a small piece of land in the northern California mountains where they had just enough space to themselves for private getaways. It was owned by the Olsen family as a summer vacation spot but mostly never used after all the kids grew up and started their own lives. It was not too long before Lizzie and Scarlett started dating, the cabin started to see some life again. When Scarlett ended things with her previous relationship and found out she was a Prime wolf Lizzie had taken Scarlett up to the cabin for the first time as a safe place Scarlett could figure everything out.
The remote location and mostly wooded area was perfect for Scarlett to shift and learn to control herself without endangering anyone or breaking any laws. There were alot of rules and regulations that Primes had to follow such as, the registration and identification law, Primes are required to register with local authorities to establish their identity and shifting capabilities. The RSA laws, restricted shifting. There were specific areas that were designated for Prime where they were permitted to shift freely if they didn’t have their own private domicile or space to shift. And of course the Anti-Violence and Non-Aggression Laws a docket of strict laws enacted to prohibit any form of violence, aggression, or misuse of abilities by Prime Wolves.
There was even a specialized task force created to handle situations involving Primes. These units would be trained to address potential threats or incidents involving Prime Wolves swiftly and effectively, ensuring the safety of both the Primes and the general population. However sense there creation the force had been more about terrorizing and harassing Primes without reason than anything else
. It was called the Mutant Utilitarian Tactical Troop Force or what many people all it the M.U.T.T force.
“It's not crazy by the way. That you feel like his mother. I feel it too and I think he feels the same way too, just scared and doesn’t quite understand it if his wolf hasn’t presented itself to him yet.” Lizzie spoke up looking over at Scarlett.
“Yeah he doesn’t seem to have any wolf presence yet but some kids present later in life. Either way I’ll be there to protect him from now on.” We relaxed into each other and fell into another comfortable silence.
“I love you Elizabeth Chase Olsen.” Scarlett said looking lovingly into my eyes.
“l love you too Scarlett Ingrid Johansson.” I told her back before leaning in and kissing her on the lips.
“mhmm, I definitely love that.” She said still with her eyes closed as if she was replaying the kiss in her head. I leaned in again, this time kissing her cheek, then her neck getting a small moan from her.
“Do you like that?” I asked seductively Scarlett looked over at me and hastily brought me into a deep kiss again this time we continued to touch and play with each other's body as we undressed each other.
“Please baby don’t stop.” Scarlett begged me once I pulled away from the kiss. I pulled off my pajama top exposing myself to her and she smiled up at me.
“Tell me what you want me to do?” I whispered to her as I pulled off her top too and started placing kisses all over her body. Slowly pleasuring each other until climax once both women were satisfied Scarlett pulled Lizzie close and the two passed out.
Sunday June 11th No one’s POV
Later that weekend the trio found themself at home having a nice night in.
“Mommas, look what I made for you!” Cade said, running into the kitchen from the living room as Scarlett and Lizzie made dinner. Scarlett and Lizzie freeze, their hearts skipping a beat they exchange a quick glance, trying to hide their excitement. They maintain their calm demeanor both shocked to hear Cade call them that.
“Oh, Cade, what a beautiful drawing! Tell us all about it.” Lizzie coos at the boy barely holding back tears of happiness and he climbs up on his knees leaning on the kitchen table to show the two of them better.
“Well, see, this is me, and these are you, Momma and that’s Mama. And look at all the stars in the sky! It's the night we went stargazing together out back.” Scarlett's eyes well up with tears, but she quickly blinks them away, maintaining her composure.
“Oh, sweetheart, this is so special. We remember that night. We had so much fun with you, exploring the stars and having you teach us about the constellations.” Scarlett told him and she remembered the night.
“Yeah when you surprised me with the telescope I was so happy! I wanted to draw it because it was one of the best nights ever.” Cade said with a big smile on his little face.
“We remember, Cade. It was a special gift for a special little boy. You were so excited, and we loved seeing your eyes light up with wonder as we looked at the stars together.” Lizzie told him tickling his stomach and he giggled.
“This drawing means so much to us, Cade. It captures a precious memory that we'll always cherish. Thank you for sharing your art with us.” Scarlett added as Cade settled down after Lizzie stopped tickling him.
“You're welcome, Mama and Momma. I wanted to make something special to show you.”
“We're so lucky buddy. Thank you for being such a creative and loving little boy.”
“Your drawings are going on our fridge for everyone to see.” Lizzie told him proudly.
“Yay! I'm glad you liked it. I like having a family. Can we go stargazing again soon?”
“Absolutely, sweetie. We'll plan another stargazing adventure soon. Until then, we'll treasure this drawing.” Scarlett told Cade and put the drawing up on the fridge with a magnet. They all sat down for dinner and enjoyed the food that Lizzie and Scarlett had made for them.
“Cade, sweetheart, you need to stay awake a little longer and finish your dinner.” Scarlett told him, shaking him awake before he could fall face firsting into the food Lizzie had made.
“But I'm so sleepy, Mama.” Cade said, yawning.
“We understand, pup, but you need to eat your dinner before going to bed. Just a few more bites, okay?” Lizzie said, trying to hold back her laughter as he nodded off again.
“I'll try, Momma” He said, rubbing his tired eyes.
“That's my brave boy. Here, let's take small bites and chew slowly. Maybe that will help you stay awake.”Lizzie offered and helped him eat. Cade takes small bites and tries to keep his eyes open as Lizzie feeds him.
“You're doing great, Cade. We're almost there. Just a little more to go.” Scarlett praises him and a sleepy smile crosses his face.
“I'm trying, Mama, but I'm sooo tired.” Cade said, struggling to stay awake.
“We know, sweetheart. You've had a long day, and it's past your bedtime. We just want to make sure you have a good meal before you sleep.” Lizzie said looking at how late it had gotten.
“Can I finish tomorrow, Momma?”Cade asks and yawns again.
“We appreciate your effort, Cade, but it's important to eat a balanced meal. How about we compromise? You can take a few more bites and then we'll let you go to bed.” Lizzie added .
“Okay.” Cade nods sleepily
“Good job, Cade. We're proud of you for trying. Just a few more bites, and then it's off to bed. Cade takes a couple more small bites, struggling to keep his eyes open and he slumped down into his food.
“Ok ,that's good enough, sweetheart. You did your best. You can go to bed now Mama will take you."
“Thank you, Momma.”Cade said, smiling sleepily as Scarlett picked him up.
“Sweet dreams, my little one sleep tight, see you in the morning.” Lizzie said Cade cuddled up to Scarlett and drifted off to sleep, feeling loved and cared for by them as Scarlett carried him up to his room while Lizzie cleaned up the table. THey had a long week ahead of them and it was important they all got a good night rest.
Monday June 12th BW2 Scene
Sunlight bathes the farmhouse kitchen as the aroma of a delicious breakfast fills the air. Anton was determined to embrace his newfound family, and surprise them with a spread of their favorite dishes for breakfast.
Alexei awoke from his sleep followed his nose to the kitchen. He warmly greets Anton, and attempts to snatch a piece of sausage from the stove. Anton uses his fire powers, stopping Alexei's hand with a small flash of fire, protecting the food.
“It's just one piece…”Alexei grumbles as he reluctantly walks away. Melina and Yelena enter the kitchen not long after, with Melina is holding Yelena nose as it was nose bleeding. They stood at the sink next to Anton, who instinctively recoiled.
“Ok, gross i'm cooking here.” Anton mumbles with a hint of disgust but curiosity sparkles in his eyes as he watches the blood drip and run down the sink and the familiar smell fills his nose without realizing it. Natasha approaches him from behind, sensing that something is off but unable to discern what. She smiles, greeting Anton before embracing him.
“Morning, Anton.” She says to him and he snaps out of his reverie and smiles back at Natasha.
Not long after, Anton announces that breakfast is ready and brings the dishes to the table, waiting for everyone to join. Yelena, now cleaned up, sits down and takes a few sips of the orange juice Anton poured for her. Natasha and Melina join them, but Yelena notices the empty seat.
“Where's Dad?” Yelena asks, looking at his empty seat.
“He fell back asleep watching TV after sneaking some pancakes and sausage.” Melina explained.
Anton chuckles, wondering how or when his grandfather managed to sneak past him. Yelena and Melina begin eating, engaging in light-hearted conversation. Melina recounts the story of how Yelena broke her nose, causing Natasha to tease her sister about her "big head."
“I'm just surprised the impact was hard enough to break your nose. But then again, you do have a big head, seemingly filled with nothing but at the same time full of concrete.” Natasha said, teasing her sister. Yelena was slow to catch the joke but once she did she became offended and started complaining to Melina, which lead to all three of them arguing but are interrupted by a series of contagious yawns between Yelena and Melina.
Amidst the discourse, Anton notices that Natasha hasn't touched her food. Concerned, he asks if everything is okay, but Natasha challenges him, pointing out that he hasn't eaten either. Confused, Anton looks down at his plate and momentarily holds his head down, hidden from view. Suddenly, he gets up and turns away from the table. Before Natasha can question him further, Melina collapses unconscious onto the table. Yelena rushes to check on her mother, but as she stands, she stumbles and loses her balance.
“What's going on?” Yelena asks confused and alarmed, she looks at Natasha, seeking answers. Natasha watches Anton intently as he turns back around, a small smile playing on his lips. His voice takes on a chilling tone, sending shivers down the spines of Yelena and Natasha.
“I can answer that for you.” Yelena and Natasha freeze, their blood running cold as they recognize the transformation in Anton's voice.
“I drugged the food. Grams and Gramps are already passed out and your next auntie, and YOU…you are not eating it... honestly, so rude, Ma.” His smile slowly expands, a sinister presence taking over. Yelena realizes the danger and tries to react, but the effects of the drugged food cause her to stumble and collapse before she can take action.
“Fuck you, Hyde.” Yelena slurred out as she lost consciousness. Hyde turns back to his mother, giving her a twisted smile. Natasha desperately attempts to reason with him, trying to reach the real Anton hidden beneath the malevolence.
“Anton, please... snap out of it!” For a moment, it seems as if Anton regains control, tears welling up in his eyes.
“Mom?..” He calls out to Natasha, giving her a glimmer of hope. But it's a cruel trick, for it's still Hyde in control. He slowly walks over to her as if to give her a hug.
But in an instant, Hyde pulls a kitchen knife out of nowhere and stabs Natasha in the gut. She falls to the ground, bleeding out, as Hyde pulls out the knife and tastes her blood once again, spitting it out in disgust.
“Yours is the only one that tastes gross.” Hyde says in a whining tone, as he steps over Natasha's body and leaves the farm, dragging the unconscious Yelena along with him.
Having turned against his family Hyde, with Yelena, his captive leave head off to find out Dreykov whereabouts. Even though Anton isn't fully in control he is able to keep most of Hyde’s mental focus on seeking vengeance against Dreykov instead of Natasha but Hyde was still fighting Anton and he still feared for his aunts safely in Hyde hands as Hyde was trying to stay on mission and kill the Black widow for Dreykov. Hyde infiltrated one of Dreykov's illegal trafficking and drug dens, slaughtering everyone inside except for one survivor. A low-life criminal working for Dreykov stood in fear as Hyde spoke to him. Hyde wasn't looking at him but looking around the room like he was trying to find something amidst the bodies. He was covered in blood as he used his sword to poke at the bodies and slice them and watch the blood drip out before moving on to the next one.
“Do you know where Dreykov is?” Hyde asked the man his back still turned as he kneeled down next to a puddle of blood. He dipped his finger in it and tasted it. He let out a relaxed sigh of relief like he enjoyed the taste before standing up quickly and following the small river of blood that led into the puddle to find the original source.
“I want to send him a message. Let him know I'm alive and have one of his favorite little pets.” Hyde asked as approaches the survivor gesturing to Yelena's unconscious body tied to a chair not to far away with a sadistic smile after leaning over the body of a dead soldier reveling in the taste of their blood.
The terrified survivor, aware of Hyde's brutality, stammers out that he knows Dreykov's whereabouts and promises to relay the message. Hyde releases the survivor, allowing him to flee the scene.
As the survivor exits, Hyde turns his attention back to Yelena. He slaps her awake, enjoying the power and control he holds. Anton tries to take control again but Hyde completely shoves Anton down in his mind. He was in a bloodlusting rage, one of his stronger forms and the blonde irritated him, and he planned to use her as bait to lure the blackwidow into his grasp. He was playing with them and he was gonna have fun while he could, Anton and his new found freedom fulfilling Hydes desires for freedom to do as he pleases too even if he does have a mission to complete. Yelena wakes up, startled by the slap, and her anger flares upon seeing Hyde.
“I'm really starting to get sick of you. Bring back my nephew!” She said struggling in her restraints. Hyde punches her, relishing his sadistic nature, and continues to torment Yelena. He uses his fire powers to inflict pain burning her on her stomach, expecting her to break under the agony. But Yelena, ever defiant, acts as if the pain doesn't affect her.
“You can't hide it, Yelena. I know you're hurting. Let me see you scream!” Hyde says grinning, using his fire powers to burn Yelena more but with a hotter intensity.
“Oh, is that the best you've got, Hyde? I've had worse breakfasts than this.”Yelena said, mocking him. Hyde's frustration intensifies as Yelena mocks him, seemingly unaffected by the torture. He increases the intensity of his flames, trying to break her spirit.
“I'll make you scream! You can't resist forever!” he angrily screams, but Yelena continues to taunt him, her voice laced with defiance laughing at him.
“Is this the best big, bad Hyde got? I expected more. You're just a little firefly throwing a tantrum. The more Yelena shrugs off his torment, the angrier Hyde becomes. He unleashes a furious burst of flames, desperate to break through her stoic facade.
“You think you're so tough? Let's see how long that lasts!” He furiously states and intensifies his assault, and Yelena's facade begins to crack. The pain becomes harder to bear, and she fights to maintain her defiance.
“I won't... give you... the satisfaction!” grits out of her teeth in pain. Hyde, fueled by his sadistic pleasure, doesn't relent. He continues to push Yelena to her limits, desperate to break her spirit once and for all she lets out a pained stream.
However, he’s cut short when suddenly, the door to the den bursts open, and an army of women wearing gas masks storms in. Yelena curses under her breath as she realizes they are Dreykov's Widows. Without warning, they throw canisters of sleeping gas into the room, engulfing both Yelena and Hyde. They collapse to the ground, unconscious, as the army of widows takes control of the situation.
Notes:
Hope everyone is liking the story so far. Let me know what you think what you like or don't so far, all reviews are welcome the good and the bad. I'm here to improve! :)
I've made Finding a home into a series and I posted a story called Black Widow 2: Blood Ties, it going to be all the BW2 scenes i've written for this fic organized in order and posted as they are posted here check it out for a clearer continuous story of BW2.
Chapter 11: Tears of Overwhelming Love
Summary:
Scarlett, Lizzie, and Cade find themselves exhausted from a week and when the new schedule proves challenging for Cade Scarlett and Lizzie won't hesitate to take care of him.
Chapter Trigger/Content Warnings: Lactation, Breastfeeding, Littlespace, Accidents, Non-Sexual Age Regression, Sensory Overload,and Anxiety Attacks.
Chapter Text
Wednesday June 14th Scarlett’s POV
It had been a partially exhausting week for the three of us, it was a big stunt week all across the marvel lots and on top of that we were doing splits and night shooting schedules this week where we’d be coming in the afternoon or at night but work into the early morning. It started on monday when we filmed the early morning breakfast scene to get the morning sunrise then we had a lot of night time scenes to shoot for a lot of the final battle of the movie. Lizzie even had a long and cold night up on wires shooting a big majority of her flying and fighting scenes for WandaVision season 2.
I was fine with the adjustment from day to night shoots, Lizzie didn’t have much trouble with it either but Cade seemed the most affected. We basically had a good routine in place now and the switch had thrown him off. For a teen like Cade this was a hard adjustment, he was having trouble falling asleep during the early mornings and staying awake on set at night. The first night of the night shoot he powered through on raw energy but when the morning came and he couldn't fall asleep for more than a few hours before we were back at work again. The second night was spent with Cade falling asleep in between takes and there even was a take where he nodded off during a scene where he was off in the background.
Today was the third night and Cade tried to stay awake more this time as he had a lot of fighting sequences to shoot tonight but he still struggled. Fighting at the fast of paced took a lot of energy and you had to have endurance since they had to get the fight in all the different angles. So least to say he was exhausted and on top of that in the scene it was raining so they both had spent most of the night soaked by the rain machine as they fought.
After 8 hours they called it a night when the generators broke down causing the power to the whole production to shut down. Legally they couldn’t continue even though director Matt argued they hadn’t gotten what they needed to get yet. However thanks to the safe set clause in Scarlett’s contract there was nothing he could do.
Scarlett was driving the three of them home but they were stuck in the morning rush hour traffic. Everyone was trying to get off to work and start their day. As they slowly moved along in traffic they listened to music on the radio. Lizzie and Scarlett were silent, hoping that the car ride would lull Cade to sleep like it usually did since he was having such trouble with the new sleeping schedule. He had been pretty quiet in the back with the hoodie of Lizzie sweater he always wore over his head, covering his face and blocking out the morning light so I thought he might have been asleep already but really couldn't tell. It wasn't until he started making whimpering noises that I knew he was awake and something was wrong.
“Cade buddy what's wrong?” I asked, looking back at him in the rear view mirror. He mumbled something neither Lizzie nor I could hear. Lizzie turned in her seat to look back at him.
“What was that sweetheart?” she asked him again. He took off the hood and I could see tears falling softly from his eyes.
“Uhh my tummy and head hurts.” he whimpered out i barely understood him as he voice was so little.
“From what?” I asked him, he let out an exhausted sigh and started breathing a little unevenly crying to himself a bit more. I waited until he calmed down a little bit and I knew he would give me an answer.
“From ahh all the spinning and flying around on the wires.” he whined out hiccuped and continued,
“and then from being yelled at by Mr Canon, my ears hurt too.” He cried out to us looking over at Lizzie . We both frowned at each other. It was clear that he was overwhelmed and exhausted, I thought little Cade might be experiencing a bit of a sensory overload.
“ And that made your tummy hurt?” Lizzie asked clarifying.
“Yeah.” he weakly said to her.
“And are you having a hard time breathing a little bit?” I asked him.
“Yeah.” he said again, nodding and hiccuping again.
“Do you feel like you need to take a deep breath but cant?” I asked him trying to determine if he was also having a panic attack.
“Kinda i don't know but i, i wanna hug.” he whimpered after thinking about it for a second and I saw Lizzie reach out to take his hand. She couldn't hug him since I was still driving and she was buckled in but I was glad she made some sort of contact with him because I couldn’t.
“You want a hug? Okay well I'm gonna pull off the highway right now and we'll both give you a hug here in a second.” I told him and started to make my way off the highway and onto the regular street. As I focused on driving, finding a safe spot to park Lizzie took over and started to try and calm him down.
“Can you try something for me and hold up your finger like this? Like with one finger?” I heard Lizzie ask him.
“Yeah?” he said, a little unsure of himself.
“Good boy now we're gonna pretend like it's a birthday candle and try to blow it out.” She made a blowing noise and I figured she was showing him what she wanted him to do first. She was trying to get him to take a deep breath and calm down without realizing it so he didnt work himself up more.
“Can you try it?” she asked him
“Yeah.” he whimpered out and i didnt hear him blow, just cry a bit more.
“I have a- i have a finga, I can’t cuz i needs you, you have to. I want you to put your finger outtt.” he rambled and whined out.'' I was kinda confused at what he was trying to say but Lizzie seemed to understand him.
“Oh you want to do it with my finger? Okay here you go. Blow the candle out.” she said to him and i took a glance in the rearview mirror to watch as lizzie reached and held her finger in front of his mouth. He blew it out softly.
“I blew the candle out.” He said softly.
“Good job, let's do it again.” Together they took deep breaths and blew out Lizzie's fingers.
“I did it.” He said softly his breath was a little back to normal and she had stopped crying. I just found a spot to park so I slowly brought the car to a stop and put it in park.
“Do you feel a little bit better?” Lizzie asked him.
“Yes,” he said. We both un buckled ourselves and moved into the back seat of the car. We unbuckled cade and moved him into the middle of the back seat as we each sat on either side of him and we had a group hug. He instantly relaxed in our arms.
“Thank you for telling us that's how you felt?”
“You're Welcome.” he said back in between the two of us and squeezed us tighter. As we pulled away from him we noticed that he was cry a little bit again. He picked up on this and spoke first.
“I'm crying because- cause i love you so much.” he told the two of us.
“You're crying because you love us so much?” Lizzie questioned him; she sounded like she was about to start crying herself as she asked him.
“Yeah,” she said, nuzzling his head into her chest.
“Oh honey.” she cooed to him and held him tight, it was such a cute and loving moment i had tears in my eye i was trying to hold back myself.
“We love you so much too.” I told him and I started rubbing his back softly. We stayed sitting in the back of the car for another ten minutes before Cade started yawning and really starting to fall asleep. Lizzie stayed in the back seat with him as he slept and I got back in the driver seat and drove us the rest of the way home. Once we got home I carried him up into his bedroom putting him in a random pair of pajamas and tucking him in.
Thursday June 15th Lizzie’s POV
I awoke to the sound of crying and I was confused thinking that it must be Scarlett next to me in bed. I immediately turned over to look at her and I saw that she was still peacefully asleep. So I dug my head into her chest and was going to fall back asleep when I heard the cries again. Once my tired brain realized it wasn’t Scarlett I sat up in bed rubbing my eyes. I looked over at the clock and saw that it was only 8:30am meaning we had only been asleep for less than an hour and a half. I could hear the crying but it was faint so I figured it must be Cade in his room. I quickly moved out of bed, careful not to disturb Scarlett in bed and headed into his room and the cries intensified.
He was sitting on his bed rolling around just crying hysterically. Even though it was still early the room was pretty bright as I noticed we forgot to close his window and curtains last night. I could hear voices from outside and as I moved to close the window I noticed the neighbors across the street had construction workers all over their property working away making the usually peaceful morning a loud and chaotic one filled with machinery. I closed the window but kept the curtains slightly open so I could navigate the room and headed back over to the crying pup. He was too busy crying and fidgeting around to notice me so I softly put a hand on his shoulder. He immediately flinched away making his cry morph into a screaming cry. He opened his teary eyes to see who touched him and they landed on me.
“Hey sweetheart, what’s wrong?” I asked softly but he didn’t respond other than crying.
I thought that his knowing it was just me and I was here now would quiet his cries a bit but it only made them worse. Even though his cries intensified he reached over to me grabbing onto my thigh as that was the closest part of me to him and he tried pulling me closer onto the bed. I started pushing out calming and soothing pheromones into the room hoping that would dissolve some of the tension in his body.
“It's okay I got you. Can you tell me what’s wrong?” He looked up at me as I knelt above on the bed. This stopped his cries for a brief moment and I took this as a good sign and took his hand in mine. I moved closer to him and put my arms around him and laid him on my chest.
One thing I was starting to learn was that Cade was definitely touch starved. From a lack of physical touch growing up he loved being in contact with either Scarlett or I in some way or form. But at the same time because of a lack of physical touch as a kid, sometimes too much touch would overwhelm him. So I wasn't surprised when he started crying again and continued crying and fidgeting around in my arms.
“Do you have to go pee?” I asked him as I laid him next to me in the bed. I was still holding his hand but I figured that was too much contact for him. Thinking the fidgeting was an indication of an uncomfortably full blatter. He again didn’t answer, just looked at me sadly and continued crying.
I rolled out of bed and moved to stand up, carrying him over to the changing table I laid him down. I pulled down his pajama pants and underwear and switched them for a diaper. He was definitely in a little headspace and was having trouble expressing his feelings.
While I changed him his cries quieted down a little bit and he sighed with relief and started kicking his legs around. Thinking he wet himself I checked the diaper but it was still dry so I pulled his pants back up and picked him up.
“Do you feel better in a diapy? I asked him, rubbing his exposed belly, tickling him and getting a small giggle out of the boy.
He still didn't answer, just stared up at me with tears in his eyes from the crying. I wiped his face and nose before redressing him in his pajamas. I picked him up from the table and put him on my hip. I watched as his calm face slowly morphed back into a frown and he started whimpering. His cries intensified once again and filled the room.
I walked around the room bouncing him and trying to calm him down again but nothing was working. About an hour later from when I first walked into the room I heard his bedroom door open and Scarlett walked in with a worried expression. She immediately started pumping her own mixture of soothing pheromones into the room.
“What's going on?” She asked, seeing the stress on my face and Cade endless tears and snot falling down on me as I continued to bounce him in my arms. She held out her hands and took Cade from me into her arms. His crying only increased as he moved to Scarlett’s hold. She tucked his head into her neck right by her scent glands and he calmed a bit once he realized it was Scarlett but that didn't stop his cries.
“Oh my what is going on little guy?” She asked, looking at him crying in her arms when he only answered her with more cries she looked at me.
“I don’t know, I woke up and he was crying and it's only gotten worse.” I told her I was getting close to crying as well. It was tough to listen to the sweetest boy cry so much like that and not be able to help him.
“Hey it’s okay we’ll figure it out.” Scarlett told me and moved to place a kiss on my forehead. I relaxed at the feeling of her lips on my skin and held onto her. Cade didn’t like this as he started to squirm in her arms so I moved away from them to give him space. She patted his butt to check if his diaper was still dry. It was.
“I just changed him.” I told her and she nodded thinking for a second.
“Maybe he’s hungry?” She said and I shrugged that could be it. I should've thought of that sooner but I think all his crying and lack of sleep was becoming a bit overwhelming for me and clouding my judgment.
“That’s probably it. Let’s go get some food in his belly.” I said and we headed downstairs and into the kitchen. I looked in the fridge and noticed that there were leftover pancakes from the other day. I grabbed the pancakes, some yogurt and cantaloupe. Before making him a plate.
I moved over to where Scarlett was now sitting at the table with Cade in her lap as he continued to cry. Scarlett started with small pieces of the pancakes dipped in some syrup but as she brought it to his mouth he turned his head away.
“Come on Cade, its pancakes you loved them the other day.” Scarlett said, encouraging him to take a bite offering it to him again.
He swatted it away this time before putting his face in her chest and started crying more which I didn't think was possible at this point. He has been crying for at least two hours now.
“Maybe try the yogurt.” I suggested and Scarlett took a spoon full of the yogurt and offered it to him. He didn't bring his head out of her chest, just nuzzled in closer. We tried to feed him for another 20 minutes but after he refused everything we offered him we concluded he wasn't hungry.
After that we took him into the living room hoping that maybe watching some tv would distract him. So I turned on the tv show Bluey, one of his favorite shows he claimed just a couple days after we met him.
“How about some adventures with bluey? Does that sound fun?” Scarlett asked him as we sat him down on the couch. Instead of becoming consumed by the tv he barely paid attention to it and everytime he did look at the screen it only made him cry more. We barely made it through 8 of the short episodes before turning the tv off and now we were probably at the 3 hour mark of his nonstop crying as it was only 11:45am. We should all be sleeping right now as we had to be heading back to work by 3pm for our 5pm call time.
I could see that his crying was starting to get to Scarlett as it had with me earlier so I stood up from the couch and picked him up from her.
“I'm gonna take him outside and see if the fresh air helps. Just take a bit and take a breather.” I told her and I carried Cade outside through the kitchen side doors and into the yard. It was a nice day but there was still construction noise in the distance from the neighbors. I settled Cade down in the grass by my garden.
“Look at the pretty flowers?” I told him pointing to the patch of wild floors I was growing next to my tomatoes. He didn't care about the flowers and only continued to cry.
Throwing his body into the ground and rolling around. I pulled him closer to me when he started moving too far away from me and I started rubbing his back as he laid in the grass, whispering calming things to him again trying to calm him down. Nothing was working and he was honestly giving the intensity of the construction noise a run for their money cause his cries started drowning out noise for me. After another 30 minutes of this to see if the outside would work Scarlett had come outside.
“I called work and told them there was no way we would be making it into the set today.” Scarlett said as she approached us. It was the first good idea either of us had come up with today. I knew this would cause some scheduling issues down the line but I knew that if we did go into work like this they’d ask for reshoots.
“I think I might call my mom and see if she knows what to do. I was showering when I remember my uncle telling me that Hunter used to cry for hours on end when he was a baby and I would sit with him quietly trying to calm him down.” This gave me a little hope to hear as it was another good idea.
Scarlett's mom was a genius when it came to kids. She was in the industry like Scarlett at first but later in life she switched professions and became a child behavior psychologist. I watched as Scarlett dialed the number and waited.
“Hey mom. I'm… well we’re having a bit of a rough day over here, how are you and dad?” I heard her say to her mother as she answered the phone. I couldn't hear what Melanie was saying though.
“Well actually that's why I was calling you. We've taken on one of our co stars, that's a little, and he's been crying for about three hours nonstop.” Scarlett explained and then went silent again listening to what her mother had to say over Cades crying and the construction noises.
“Yeah hold on mom.” Scarlett gestured for the two of us to head back inside and once we were she took the phone away from her ear and clicked it onto the speaker mode.
“Okay you're on speaker Lizzie can hear you too now.” We had made our way back into the living room and sat down on the couch with Cade still in my arms.
“Hi Melanie.” I said over Cade leaning into the phone as Scarlett held it.
“ Hi Lizzie sweetheart, how are you?” She asked me and I let out a heavy sigh and I felt a couple tears fall from my eyes. I didn't even know they were there.
“As best as I can.” I said but my voice cracked as I spoke and anyone could tell I was getting upset myself.
“Lizzie.” Scarlett said softly to me rubbing my arm.
“I want both of you to listen to me. Are you listening girls?” Melanie asked us in a soft motherly tone.
“Yes mom, we're listening.” Scarlett said as we both nodded even though she couldn't see us.
“Okay, both of you need to take a couple deep breaths for me.” We both followed her instructions and took deep breaths and I felt my nervous system calm down a bit.
“Good. Now, let's see what is wrong with this little one of yours. Can you bring the phone closer to him?” Scarlett moved the phone so it was closer to Cade after a minute of listening to him cry she spoke again.
“We tried everything. He is not tired,hungry, doesn’t have to go to the bathroom, and he doesn’t want to play or watch tv. I’m at a loss mom he just keeps crying.”
“Well most babies when they cry they make five different sounds that can explain what the cry means. Hunger, sleepiness, gas or bathroom, burp, or discomfort. To me it sounds like cries of discomfort. Scarlett told me that he has some sensory issues, so there might be an external factor that is triggering him.”
“Yeah he's been sensitive to food, sounds, and stuff like that.” Scarlett said.
“What in his environment could be possibly upsetting him?” Melanie asked us and I thought about the morning. From the beginning on his morning routine must've ben out of whack because of the window being left open but i didn't think much of it but that could be it.
“We forgot to close his window this morning.” I said.
“Maybe the lights, we only had him in the brightest of places.” I added, our whole house got a lot of natural light so from the second the sun was up it was shining in the house and since we forgot to close Cades window I bet he was woken up by the sunlight.
“And the noise from the construction workers probably isn't helping.” Scarlett added as we started to piece together the puzzle now that we were thinking a little more clearly.
“Okay go find a quiet dark place in the house and see if that works.” Melanie instructed us.
“Okay we can do that.” Scarlett said and she stood up before helping me stand. We headed back up to Cade's room but this time Scarlett fully closed the blackout curtains and the room went dark other than the glow in the dark stars in the ceiling.
I sat down in the rocking chair cradling Cade in my arms. It was an old Bentwood rocking chair that had been passed down in Scarletts family for generations but it was still in great condition and specially built to fit two adults sized people in it. Scarlett's side of the pack came from a line of caregivers so I wasn't surprised when she told me the chair was custom made for a caregiver and little to be held in it. The only thing about the chair that wasn't original was the navy cushion we added so it was a little more comfortable.
As I rocked Cade in the chair his cries did quiet the slightest bit but he was still sobbing and squirming around.
“That seemed to work a little, what else could be bothering him?” Melanie's voice said over his sobbing.
“He is just squirming around trying to bury his head into Lizzie now.” Scarlett said as she watched the two of us rock back and forth. She had switched the call to Facetime so Melanie could see what was going on.
“Have you tried skin to skin contact? He seems to be trying to get as close as possible to you Lizzie? A lot of babies thrive off of that when they are distressed.” She suggested I hadn't even thought of that honestly but I really should've known with how cuddly Cade could get.
“We have not. What should we do, hold his hand?” Scarlett asked, not quite understanding what her mother was getting at.
“No sweetheart, I mean if you guys are comfortable, try removing your clothing and cuddle with him. It is a great way to ground someone when they are feeling overstimulated. It causes a release in oxytocin known as the 'love hormone' in your and the baby's bodies, warming and calming both of your nervous systems.” I stood up and moved over to Cade's bed and placed him on his back. I removed his pajamas so he was laying in just a diaper before quickly pulling off my shirt and pants leaving me with a bra and underwear. Scarlett was also stripping and as she did I climbed on the bed. Scarlett laid down next to us with cade in the middle we cuddled. Slowly his cries softly and turned into small hiccups and wines.
“Oh my god mom , look it's working, he's still crying a bit though.” Scarlett whispered not wanting to disturb Cade as he calmed down. She moved the phone closer to Cade again so Melanie could see him.
“Wonderful, now he seems way better. Honestly it might have been the pajamas he was wearing.” She said and I looked at his pajamas on the floor. The material was more or a coarser material than what he usually wore. Usually he would feel the item before wearing it but by the time we got home that morning when he was already passed out in the back of the car by the time we got home and we had just thrown him into the first outfit we found.
“Gosh, we're so stupid.” I said looking at Scarlett. We should've known that the texture of his clothes was what was bothering him.
“Hey now none of that. You guys are going to experience a lot of moments where you might feel like it was a simple fix for a big problem but that's just the way of parenting. You're not always going to understand what's going on with your kids 24/7. I bet he didn't even understand what was going on either.” Melanie explained to me and I calmed down knowing that she was right.
“Plus I can clearly tell the two of you are exhausted just by looking at you girls.”
“We’ve been doing overnight shooting this week.” Scarlett told her mother and the women nodded in understanding.
“He might be a little hungry from the look of it but I would continue to hold him for a while. He might just be trying to seek more comfort.” Melanie mentioned and I looked down to see him nuzzle his face into my chest while drooling a little bit on my bra. Well it was more of a mixture of drool, snot, and tears. I used a piece of one of his blankets to wipe his face.
“He was rejecting all food earlier but he was crying so much he should get some liquids in him soon.” I mentioned and Scarlett nodded and was about to get uo to get something for him to drink.
“You know, If you are comfortable, try breastfeeding him or once he calms down I'd get him a bottle of milk replacement. I'm sure his stomach will be sensitive for the next couple of days.” Melanie added. I looked over at Scarlett to see what she was thinking. She just looked at me and shrugged.
“ I don't have a supply or anything though.” I told them.
“Well you could, it's all just hormones and with you being an unmated omega even on suppressants your hormones are more in flux then others so if you had been feeling maternal with Cade and already forming some kind of pack bond it is possible.”
“It don't think it would be a bad idea to at least try, he seems to be seeking it out at least for comfort but if your not comfortable i can try and find one of his pacifiers.” Scarlett told me and was going to get out of the bed again but I grabbed her before she could move.
“Don't go, I don't want to disturb him.” I told her looking back down at Cade. So I removed my bra, and he didn’t hesitate to move in closer the second I took it off nuzzling closer to my chest and whimpering when he still couldn’t find what he was looking for.
“Shhh it’s okay. Here you go pup.” I said softly as I rubbed his check to get his attention. I felt my wolf awaken to see what was going on. He turned into my hands and I used that to guide him to my nipple. I made sure his chest and stomach rested against my body, so that his head was straight lined up with my nipple. His mouth was slightly opened so I leaned down closing the distance so his mouth was around my breast, not just the nipple. Within a second he made a good latch and was softly suckling. His body went limp and he let out a small sigh as he started really sucking.
I felt my Omega start to hum a soft low almost growl of satisfaction coming out deep from inside my chest, She seemed like she was telling me it was time for her to take over. I relaxed my body and felt a new sensation flash through my body, it felt warm like a hot flash through my veins. Cades sucking sounds slowly turned into gulping and I opened my eyes to see he was still latched drinking from my breast as an opaque white liquid dribbled from his mouth.
“Slowly now, little one.” Scarlett said using a calm version of her alpha voice. It was commanding but still kind and calling and I watched as Cade immediately slowed down as he drank. A little dribble of milk slipped out of his mouth again as he continued relaxing into my arms even more.
“That was amazing Lizzie. You guys seem to have things under control but call me if you need anything else. I love you both.” Melanie said softly and I gave her a small smile as I held onto Cade.
“Thank you Melanie. Love you too” I whispered not wanting to disturb Cade now that he was pretty much silent other than his soft suckling.
“Love you Mom.” Scarlett said before hanging up and placing her phone down. We held onto Cade for another 45 minutes before he started to fall asleep. It was already getting late in the afternoon now so we all ended up falling asleep together in Cade's bed. When Scarlett and I woke up it was around dinner time. We didn't want to wake Cade and upset him all over so we left him on the bed bundled up with Miles and a bunch of blankets and pillows and he stayed asleep. The exhaustion of crying all day long had probably tired hom out cause he slept peacefully the rest of the night.
Chapter 12: Unveiling Shadows
Summary:
Cade finds comfort and security in his growing relationships with Lizzie and Scarlett and Meet some extending family. Back at work Cade uses personal experience to help him shoot a scene and things backfire.
Chapter Trigger/Content Warnings: Flashbacks, Lactation, Breastfeeding, Mention of Abuse, Violence, Non-Sexual Age Regression .
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Sunday June 18th No One’s POV
Now a month inti filming the three of them got into a nice flow living together and soon Cade became comfortable with most of the cast and crew. If he wasn’t working filming he was either watching one of them film, hanging out with the different departments on set, or out in Scarletts or Lizzies trailer, he barely used his own at this point. At lunch if it matched up with Lizzie’s schedule they’d all eat together and catch up before heading back to work. On the weekends Cade tended to spend most of his time in his little headspace. Relishing in the care and comfort he never got as a child growing up.
Today was Sunday afternoon and Cade had just woken up from his afternoon nap somewhere in the middle of his big and little head space as he still wasn't fully awake he headed out of his room and downstairs.
Cade entered the living room looking for Lizzie or Scarlett to hopefully cuddle with and go back to sleep, but he found Lizzie FaceTiming her family. They we're talking about how it was father day and they were all happy they could talk even though they were all so far away right now. So he quietly started backing out of the room, he didn't want to be rude and interrupt her but she spots him.
Sitting on the couch Lizzie waves him to come over. Her brother Trent, is telling a story about something so she just signs to Cade asking if he is okay?
Lizzie and Scarlett have been learning sign language to be able to communicate better with Cade when he was non-verbal and Lizzie had really been picking it up. They even helped him make a small blue go bag of all the things he might need. It held Miles, snacks,extra phone battery and charger, a change of clothes, and a small rolodex of laminated speaking cards attached to a retractable keychain on the arm of the bag for him so he had more options to communicate his needs when he was on his own.
He signs back he was looking for cuddles and she instantly pats her lap for him to lay down. He slid into place without being seen on camera. They could only see Lizzie’s head and shoulders in the frame so he was completely off camera. After he settles she starts running her hand through his hair and down his back soothing Cade into a light sleep.
He was vaguely listening to the conversation as he drifted in and out of sleep until he heard one of the voices on the call say his name. Lizzie’s hand stilled on his back for a second as the voice spoke again.
“So little sis don’t think you're getting out on telling us more about Cadence.” Lizzie could feel cade tensed up a bit in her lap. She knew he was never a fan of his full name. It wasn't that he didn't like his full name but it was clear he preferred Cade and Lizzie and Scarlett wanted to respect that.
“Well, first he goes by Cade not Cadence. How do you even know that i don't think i ever mentioned his full name?” Lizzie asked, she never used the boys full name and rarely did Scarlett either.
“Since you won't let us meet him still, we had to do a little digging and the internet is wonderful for that. There are rumors of a new upcoming Marvel actor by the name of Cadence Jones from Idaho. But that’s about it.” Cade heard the voice over the call and he started to get a bit nervous.
If his name was out there now it wouldn’t be long before it got back to the Davis’s. Was all that started to circle in his mind. He felt Lizzie’s hand start back up rubbing his back as she felt his breath pick back up, and he calmed down a bit from her touch.
“Oh okay well we'd all appreciate it if you called him Cade. But everything has been good so far. Scarlett and Cade have been pretty busy filming the movie and I’m working on a second season of WandaVision so we’re all pretty tired around here but it's been lovely.”
“Ahh look at my little baby girl, finally a mom herself. I’m so happy for you. I haven't seen you happy since you broke it off with that Robbie guy and got together with Scarlett.” Her mom said. She hummed in agreement and cade looked up at her he noticed she was already looking fondly down at him in her lap. He blushed a bit and buried his head into her stomach.
“I'll have to talk with him and Scarlett about this but we are planning to have a fourth of July party here at the house since Cade's best friend is coming into town for the week soon so maybe you guys can come meet him.” Lizzie offered to her family it had been a long time since she was able to see them and Cade has been able to settle in now. She watched as her mother tried to hold back her excitement to possibly get to meet her first grandbaby.
Since her mother found out about him she kept saying that Cade was Lizzie’s son and she was his mom. At first Lizzie would say no that wasn’t the case and that they were just watching him that summer but now she would just go along with it. Not that Cade minded at all but he didn’t want to get too far into the fantasy of it all, he told himself this would be similar to just another foster place except he actually liked it there. He knew once the summer ended he’d have to go back to Twin Falls and live out his days with Kenneth and Joyce and this whole fantasy summer dream would be over. Cade shifted getting physically uncomfortable and anxious at the thought causing her to look down at him to check if he was okay.
“Is he laying on your lap right now Liz? Gosh that's too cute.” Cade heard Lizzie's sister's voice. He pulled his head out of her stomach and looked back up at her. She signed an I'm sorry and he just shrugged. He wasn't against the idea of meeting her family in person but it did make him nervous as he played with his ring.
“Come on Liz, let us just say hi to our little nephew.” Now Cade got more nervous knowing that they wanted to see him but that faded when Lizzie sighed and shook her head.
“I’m sorry guys, I’m not gonna force an interaction. When he’s ready, he’s ready.'' That was as all she said as she rubbed his back and waited for a response from her family. Cade thought for a minute and he knew with Lizzie there he was safe and it was just a video chat afterall. Not actually in person yet so with courage he didn't even know he had, he sat upright next to Lizzie and awkwardly leaned into frame.
He waved and gave a small smile to the camera as he looked at all the faces in the call. Lizzie's parents shared a screen and were smiling brightly back at him. He saw the twins Mary Kate and Ashley also sharing a screen and three separate videos, one of a slightly younger woman who looked like Lizzie and her name read Courtney, and two dark haired men that had to be her older and younger brother Trent and Jake.
Cade had meant to say hi but no words would came out, Lizzie watched as he opened and closed his mouth trying to speak. She pulled him closer to her so they were cuddling together again and he nervously buried his head into her chest and shoulders. All the confidence he had before was gone now. The family awed at the cute display of him finding comfort in her. Lizzie's family knew about his selective mutism and didn’t comment on the lack of speech.
“How adorable I can’t believe I finally have a grandchild! I’m gonna have to call Melaine after this.” Lizzie mom Jarnette shrieked in excitement as she mentioned Scarlett’s mother.
“Mother.” Lizzie said in a warning tone, she didn’t know why they wouldn’t drop all the mom comments especially now that Cade was around she didn’t want to make him uncomfortable.
Cade pulled his head out of her chest and gave her the sign for it’s ok with a soft smile before leaning back against my chest this time keeping his head untucked so he could look at the screen. Lizzie and her family continued the talk as normal and Cade just hung around cuddling with her as they all talked. Every once in a while someone would ask him a question trying to get to know him a bit. He never said a word but he did sign short answers to Lizzie and she relayed the message whenever someone did.
Cade was basically asleep in her arms now. He'd moved to lay across her lap so she could completely hold I’m in her arm across her body cradling him like a baby. While listening to the conversation Lizzie watched as his thumb slowly snuck its way into his mouth. Lizzie knew this was a sign that little Cade was starting to make a full on appearance. So she texted Scarlett who was doing work in the office if she could bring them his pacifier and Miles.
Once in his little headspace, Cade could not be separated from the stuffed astronaut and would have a meltdown without his favorite comfort item. Scarlett entered the living room soon after with both items and one extra one. She placed a kiss on Lizzie cheek and on Cade forehead before sitting down next to the two and saying hi to Lizzie family.
She placed Miles in Cades arm and he instantly took it without even opening his eyes. Instead of handing Lizzie his pacifier Scarlett handed her a warm baby bottle. It was a milk/food replacement made for when littles became too small to eat properly. So they would still get all the nutrients and proteins they need from a meal.
It didn’t take long for the couple to realize that Cade had a bad relationship with food. He struggled with the textures and smells making the food he’d comfortably eat a small list and the list only became smaller as he did. Luckily for them little Cade loved the milk replacement and happily chugged the drink whenever given it. They had to get baby bottles with smaller holes and always helped him when feeding after Cade kept giving himself an upset stomach from drinking it too fast.
Lizzie brushed the nipple against the boy's lips soft to let him know that it was there. It didn't take too long before the boy's sleepy eye opened and saw the bottle. He opened his mouth and Lizzie placed the nipple in the boy's mouth and he latched on. She held the bottle for him as he drank, having to pull it away from him every once in a while to slow him down.
They talked on the call for another ten or twenty minutes after he finished his bottle. Randomly Lizzie hastily ended the FaceTime call. Scarlett was confused until Lizzie looked down at the sleeping boy in her arms. Scarlett's gaze followed and saw what happened. In his sleep the boy had wet himself and Lizzie.
“We should've changed him before the bottle huh?” Lizzie asked Scarlett.
“Yeah probably but it's okay.” Scarlett got up and took Case to get him cleaned up with Lizzie did the same for herself. In the bath Cade fully woke up a bit confused but Scarlett explained what happened and he relaxed only a little embarrassed for wetting himself but he’d been way better at understanding that it was ok for him to be little and have accidents so it didn’t become an issue. The rest of the day went nicely and they finished off the weekend happily cuddling together in Scarlett and Lizzie's bed after watching the movie SING!. Cade loved hearing Scarlett sing and when it was her part he'd mute the tv and make her sing it all herself for him.
Monday June 19th Cade’s POV
Today was one of my days off but Scarlett and Lizzie never wanted me to be home alone if I didn't have to, unlike Joyce and Kenneth, they would always leave me by myself if that could help it. I was hanging out in Scarletts trailer when Jazzy knocked on the door asking me if I was willing to work today in a new scene that had just been approved that morning. I didn't mind the work since I wasn't doing anything for the day and I was quickly thrown into hair and makeup. I was in the makeup chair getting a couple of cuts and bruises placed on my face when I got the new script.
I didn't mind knowing that I'd be able to memorize most of the script pretty quickly. I read over the scene and took twenty minutes to get it down before I was being called to set. This scene was definitely going to be intense. Once I got onto set I saw that Scarlett, Florence, and Ray were all over by the cast chairs so I headed over there to stand with them. Before we started the 1st AD Katie called a safety meeting with the whole crew on set.
“Alright everyone please listen up. I first want to thank you all for being able to get everything we needed to shoot this scene so quickly. We only have Ray Winstone for this week to shoot so I'm really glad we were all pulling this together.” Everyone applauded each other and Katie continued.
“I need to emphasize that the scene we are about to shoot is indeed a heavy scene so it will be a closed set meeting only needed people will be in the immediate room and there will be no production monitors running other than the directors. I'm going to let the stunt team come in and give everyone a quick briefing before we start.” She stepped to the side and the stun coordinator Jeff walked up.
“Hello everyone as Katie mentioned this is an intense scene that will be involving torture elements and Cade with be locked in a chair while during the scene. The chair itself is electrically rigged so if we need to quickly get him out of the locks he can.” Jeff demonstrated the quick release feature a couple times but on the second to last time the lock got stuck not releasing. He explained that it needed to be lubricated every couple of times so the mechanism didn't stick and it worked again.
“We also like to have a safe word for Cade to say that he can use to signal if he needs to stop the scene. We checked the script and found that the word bananas is not in the scene in any context so that will be the word for today. If you have any question or concern let me or any member of the stunt team now and we will be happy to answer them." The whole crew nodded in understanding and started to get ready to film.
I took out the script and scanned it again. It definitely reminded me of a time with Kenneth when he would get so angry with me he would just yell and hit me for a while until he got tired or bored. I figured this could help me get into the scene and help me build upon Antons character. I looked up from my chair and saw that the director Matt was headed my way.
“Hey guys thanks for being here, I'm really excited to give this scene a try.” He said to Ray and I as we sat.
“I know neither of you have had a lot of time to look at this scene so it's ok if you guys kinda improvise it a little bit if you find yourself lost. Obviously I want you both to say safe but I really need to feel the intensity of this scene. Antons just comes back with Yelena after he had Natasha in his grasp and could've killed her multiple times. Anton is in a weird headspace because he did in fact break out of Dreykov mind control all on his own after realizing that Natasha really wasn't this bad guy Dreykov had made her out to be but Hyde definitely took back control and anton he found himself stuck back in Dreykov's hands.” I nodded, taking the notes he was giving me and then he turned to Ray.
“And Ray, Dreykov is absolutely furious, he raised this kid specially with one simple goal in mind. KILL NATASHA ROMANOV. So when he comes back without her dead body he is so close to killing Anton instead. 18 years of his life has proven to be completely wasted and now he has a security threat that was supposed to be his most loyal line of defense.” Matt explained to Ray he asked a couple more questions about his character and then we decided to just go ahead and shoot it.
BW2 Scene
Anton is locked to a chair with hypnosis screens all around him. After he got back from his mission he’d been locked in here for the last two days Drekov had said he needed more programming once he saw that the teen had returned without the Black Widow body and Hyde had given him a mission report saying Anton was falling for Natasha family act. They captured her and ended up letting him roam free and in the end he let her go after spending time with Natasha he had realized she wasn’t the bad woman he had been raised to believe she was.
He had been trying to resist the programming slipping in and out of a trance as the screen and headphones over his ears tried to reprogram him back into submission. Dreykov stormed into the room and he was pissed.
Ray came up to Cade locked in the chair and stood in front of him and punched Cade in the jaw. Cade whipped his head to the side as if Ray actually made contact with his face and flung the headphone off his head as if they'd be knocked off. Cade looked up at Ray like he was dazed from the punch and the hypnosis.
“You're a worthless piece of shit. So weak.” Dreykov growled at Anton leaning down and getting in the teens face. Anton just looked back at Dreykov with an empty gaze like the words didn't even affect him.
“Look at you basically mindless again under my control.” The man's voice boomed in the room and he laughed slightly looking down at Anton as he stood up properly to tower over him.
“ You're worthless! pathetic! weak !unlovable! just a tool for my own self gains.” With each word Ray brought his fist down towards Cade face and torso like he was beating him.
For Cade he thought that using the memories of Kenneth would help him get into character better but it was really doing the opposite for him. The words were too similar to things Kenneth had said to him before and it was clouding his mind. He stayed in character even though his heart rate started to pick up and he started getting flashes of Kenneth beating him with his belt. He bought himself out of the flashback when he started to hear the line he knew was leading up to his next line.
“Even if that woman actually had a heart she would never love you. You worthless street rat. You are completely UNLOVEAble!” Dreykov screamed and punched Anton hard, making him bend over in the chair pulling at his locked wrists. Anton slowly brought his head back up and sat up straight in the chair. Looking at Dreykov he tilted his head, blood dripping down his mouth.
“Sounds like someone might have some mommy issues and it's not me.” Anton quipped back and then spit a bunch of blood that had gathered in his mouth out at Dreykov covering his face in the mixture. This angers him and he slaps Anton face.
CRACK!
The room went silent and Ray froze realizing that he accidentally slapped Cade for real. He watched Cade as he was leaned over in the chair again head down. He was looking and waiting for any indication to stop the scene. Cade doesn’t stop the scene with the safe words or cues the stunt team had set up. He just sits up in his chair dazed just like the script called for and says his next line.
“Yebat! (fuck!) you're weak. But I bet it is easier to be tougher in front of denseless little girls?” Hyde said, presenting himself and said with a small bloody smile.
Mostly because he was in shock from the hit but mostly because he was getting pulled into a flashback he continued as was losing touch of reality a bit as he mind spun.
Getting caught in a flashback and Dreykov lines blurring together in his mind
“She'll never be your mother.”
“They gave you up.”
“You weak” Dreykov yells and Cade starts panicking in the chair and his eyes fill with tears as she struggles to get out of the chair.
“P-lease.” Cade begged.
“Nobody, not even Natasha will love you.”
“P-lease, s-stop
“Mama never loved you.”
To his credit it looks like he was perfectly playing out the scene his character was suppose to get really upset and then break out of his chair revealing the true intensity of his powers and he turns into a human fireball, so no one thought anything was wrong and that Cade was just giving the absolute proformacing of his life.
Watching from off camera Scarlett literally gasped as she saw Cade get slapped. With the crack of Ray's hand to Cade's face she knew that it actually made contact. Everything in her wanted to rush over to him and stop the scene but she thought Cade would stop the scene if he needed. She watches as he continues the scene trying to tell if he’s acting or not. It isn't until Cade fully starts begging for Dreykov to stop that was not scripted does she realize he is actually having a breakdown and starting to have a panic attack.
“PL-please Scar-.” He tried to call out to her but her name got lost halfway through as he gasped for air. He was fully panicking in the chair struggling to get out and sobbing. She rushes to him kneeling in front of him in the chair trying to calm him down. She placed her hand gently on his face cupping his cheek, careful not to touch the red mark on his right cheek and brought his face up so he was looking at her.
“It's okay buddy, please just breathe. You're safe, I'm right here. It’s not real.” Once he saw her he tried to hug her but he was still locked in the torture chair so he couldn’t move making him panic more. Scarlett tried to pull at the restraints but they wouldn't budge.
Still stuck in a confused panic he called out to Scarlett again.
“m-ama, p-lease? M-omma?” he cries and in his panic and hysteria he calls her mama while still in a big headspace and cries for momma looking around the room for Lizzie.
The stunt crew finally gets him unlocked and Scarlett quickly scoops him up and takes him to her trailer and before she can even get to the door she is met by Lizzie panicked and out of breath running up to them.
“Oh my god.” She said as she saw Cade sobbing barely breathing right in Scarlett arms as she brought him inside her trailer and she followed Scarlett inside. Scarlett sat down on the couch still holding Cade and Lizzie slid in front of the two, both cuddling him and trying to calm him down.
It was taking longer than usual and nothing was working until Scarlett thought back to when she called her mom when cade wouldn't stop crying and she remembered to take a breath and listen to the type of cries he was making.
It was the same sound as discomfort so she took a look at him and noticed Cade looked uncomfortable messing with the collar of his suit as he cried. It was skin tight to his neck with metal pieces constricting him from having a full range of motion. She immediately got up making him cry more at the separation but she started to take off his bulky suit for him. Once he was undressed down to a pair of briefs and his binder he calmed down a bit but still cried as he held onto Lizzie more. Trying to cuddle into her as much as possible now that his body was free. Lizzie noticed that her clothes started to bother him by the texture against his bare skin.
“He’s having a panic attack, having a flashback of some sort and sensory overload.” Scarlett noticed the same thing.
He was trying to stay connected with the both of them but he really didn't like the fabric of their clothes while he was in this state of mind. Lizzie passed Cade to Scarlett, making him cry a bit more before stripping down to just her bra and underwear before taking him back in her arms. His cries quiet to soft ones as he cuddles into her more.
“Take your clothes off too and hold him. The skin to skin contact is helping him like your mom said.” She told Scarlett and she stripped and held the two of them in her arms. The crying stopped and eventually his breath evened out. Scarlett realized it was because he was so exhausted he fell asleep. Once they were sure he was definitely asleep Scarlett spoke.
“Not that you didn't have perfect timing but how did you know to come?”
“I got a text from Florence saying he was having a panic attack. I just started running from set to here.”
“What happened?” Lizzie continued to ask. Scarlett explains and they let him sleep cuddling him for another 45 minutes before there was a knock at the door.
Scarlett got dressed quickly and looked at Cade who was now on top of Lizzie, she was laying down along the couch, his face nuzzled into her chest and suckling just above her breast. Ever since she had nursed him the first time whenever he was little he would suck at Scarlett or Lizzie's neck when he was sleepy if he didn't have his pacifier but other than the first time they breastfed him they hadn't tried again. Lizzie just cradled him in her arms rubbing his back and continued to let him soothe himself in his sleep since we didn't have any of his little stuff here with us.
This was the first time Cade had ever been really little while at work before so they weren't prepared at all. Scarlett covered their legs with a soft blanket and went to see who it was. It was Kevin, Ben, and Ray.
“Hey Scarlett, is Cade okay?” Kevin asked, if he was here then word must've traveled fast at what happened on set today.
“He’s asleep now but he was really shaken up before.” She told them.
“He should've stopped the scene then.” Matt stated with a tone that I didn't like at all, like it was Cades fault.
“Excuse me? He clearly got triggered and was caught in some sort of flashback or memory. And regardless the restraints failed to unlock when they were supposed to.” She said, giving him a dirty look challenging him to continue to keep talking. So far he has been an average director not really giving anything more than surface level directions and heavily leaning on other people to do his job and for some odd reason it seemed like he didn’t like Cade at all. So she really didn’t care if she said something to upset him at this point.
“I just mean..” he started to say but Kevin stopped him from speaking.
“Enough it doesn't matter. All that matters is that we make sure Cade is Okay. He has the rest of the week off and let me know if he needs anything else.” Kevin told Scarlett and started to usher Matt away before he could say anything else dumb.
“Scarlett, I'm just so absolutely sorry about what happened. I couldn't see properly with the fake blood in my eye and I misjudged my swing. I should’ve stopped the scene. Regardless, I'm so sorry. Please let me know how he is doing and keep me updated.” Ray said genuinely and kept apologizing over and over again.
“He’ll be okay, we'll make sure of it and I'll keep you updated.” Scarlett told the man before he also left. Going back into the trailer Scarlett saw that Cade and Lizzie had moved. Lizzie was sitting up and Cade was laying on her chest attached to her now uncovered breast as she shhs his soft cries as he suckled.
“What happened?” I asked, he was so calm before I left.
“He got a little upset that you left and then his little tummy started rumbling and I kid you not Scarlett my breasts immediately started leaking on command.” She told Scarlett and showed her the wet spot on the inside of her bra.
“Oh wow.” Scarlett said, sitting down next to the two of them a little far away so she did not disturb Cade any further. He had other plans and removed himself from Lizzie’s breast and his eyes smiled back at me before his lips did.
A little bit of milk fell from the corner of his lips and Scarlett leaned over using her sleeve to wipe the little boy's face. As she went to pull away he grabbed my hand and pulled her closer right next to Lizzie and he placed his leg over Scarletts lap. He didn't let go of her hand before laying back down in Lizzie’s arms and she guided him to her other breast that was starting to leak now.
The three fell into a comfortable silence as Cade nursed and after another 30 minutes or so Scarlett noticed that Cade was softly snoring in Lizzies arms and Lizzie was also fast asleep snoring softly too.
“Lizzie hun we should head home.” Scarlett said to her, waking her up. After getting Cade and themselves dressed in comfy clothes Scarlett had in her trailer they headed home. Cade stayed asleep the whole ride home only whining in his sleep when he would lose contact with either of us so Lizzie sat in the back seat with him as he clutched her arm in his sleep.
Notes:
Hope everyone is liking the story so far. Let me know what you think what you like or don't so far, all reviews are welcome the good and the bad. I'm here to improve! :)
Chapter 13: Comfort and Connections
Summary:
Trying to move on and enjoy his summer Cade builds on his friendship with Xochitl and Hailee. Striker gives him some good advice.
Chapter Trigger/Content Warnings: Bullying, Mentions of Abuse and Violence.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Tuesday June 20th Cade’s POV
Yesterday was the first really bad day that i had in awhile. I didn't think or worry about Kenneth as much as I did before. In fact, since I've been here I've slowly started to stop thinking about them all together. It was all subconsciously in my nightmares mostly and even though were happening less. Channeling Kenneth in the scene yesterday was a stupid idea but I overheard some of the producers talking when I was watching Scarlett film and it sounded like they were all happy with the stuff we shot yesterday.
I wasn't even too worried about what happened myself. I knew i just had to push it all down and forget about it and everything would be fine. That what I've always done before and it mostly worked out and i felt more confident thing would be okay. Only because Scarlett and Lizzie were so reassuring and comforting to me afterwards. I knew I was actually safe from them and he wouldn't hurt me.
I remember waking up to Scarlett carrying me in from the car but I was too sleepy to do anything but settle more into her hold. Her and Lizzie took me upstairs into their room where we cuddled in their bed. I don't think they knew I was awake but I overheard them talking about how they were worried but all they wanted to do was protect me from whatever would have caused me to have a reaction like that. It was weird to hear that there was adults that wanted to protect me and was willing to give me all this comfort and care i wanted and needed.
I mean they could have easily woken me up and told me to get to bed by myself but they were caring for me without a second thought.
Waking up in the morning I had felt more comfortable in my own body than I had ever felt before. I wasn’t sure if it was because I was doing something that I actually enjoyed doing, if it was because I was finally away from the Davis’s, or because of Scarlett and Lizzie's kindness and care they had shown me. Or maybe it was a combination of them all either way I was really happy. I was determined to stay that way pushing away any residing negative thoughts from yesterday.
I was going to have a good day. I had filmed a bunch this morning but I didn't have anything left to film for the rest of the day so I found myself watching Scarlett shoot her scenes.
I always felt like I was learning something new on set by getting to watch all the other actors work. There was definitely a method to all of this that I really hadn't cracked into. The way Scarlett could easily tell a full on story with barely saying a few lines was crazy. She had so much more depth to give to Nastasha's character. So I always tried to key myself into the things she was doing in between takes and during her prep and rehearsals. The scene that she was filming right now was an emotional one for Natasha's character but she wasn't physically able to show anything she was really feeling because of being in the presence of Dreykov.
This scene was supposed to be after Anton had brought yelena back to Dreykov. Natasha tracked them down, needing to get her son and her sister back from Dreykov clutches. I watched as Scarlett moved down the hallways of the set as the Stedi camera operator followed in front of her. This scene was going to be shot as a one full take with no cuts or edits so Scarlett and Ray, and the crew had to hit every detail of the scene perfectly.
BW2 Scene
Scarlett kept Sneaking through Dreykov's base as Natasha until she found his office and started to hack into his computer, copying any new information onto a drive so she and Yelena could use it to help free the rest of the widows.
Just on cue the audio mixer made the sound in the background. It was like someone was being tortured somewhere in the base. Natasha had no idea it was Anton screaming in the distance after days of torture trying to get him back under Dreykov's mind control. They had me film some wild lines of me screaming and being tortured a couple days early for the scene but hearing them in action mixed with other horrible torture sounds even gave me the chills.
Just as Natasha finishes the download the door to the office opens and Dreykov walks into the room. Natasha snaps into action quickly, stands at his desk and points her gun at him as he enters.
“Don't move, and keep your mouth shut.” She commands as Dreykov sees her and the gun pointed at him. He kinda follows her instruction and stays silent but continues to move inside of the office to stand in front of his desk. He had a calm smirk on his face and casually stood in front of her, he didn't seem worried that she was there at all.
The scene was to lead into a conversation where Natasha confronts Dreykov on all the things he made her miss in Anton live. Asking him how he could keep him from her? Why?
Scarlett angrily yelled at him that she missed everything all of his first, but there was so much underlying emotion that Scarett was putting into the scene it was getting a little hard to keep watching.
However I continued to do so as Ray finally started to deliver his lines back to Scarlett. Telling her that she was actually there for his one of his first she just didnt know it. He starts to recount a memory.
Dreykov takes Natasha down to the younger training groups. There was one smaller kid in the bunch of kids as they all animalistically fought each other.
One by one kids were being knocked out or injured having to leave the fight until it was too left to the smallest kid with a bald head, all of them were bald, which was weird as the widows she had seen had all been able to keep their hair, and the biggest kid in the room.
The big girl seemed to have an upper hand but the little one used the bigger girls weight against her and brought her down with the same signature leg lock move Natasha always did after getting her in a headlock. The little one continued to punch and choke out the bigger girl until her arms went limp and she stopped struggling in the hold but even when the other girl was out the little one continued punching the girl over and over again till there was blood everywhere. The little one stood as they realized they won, licking the kids blood off their fist like it was their favorite lollipop flavor, waiting for further instruction with their head faced forward blindly staring into the distance.
Doctors rushed into the room to tend to the girl but she was already dead. Scarlett was playing it off like there she was almost completely emotionless as she watched but you could see the pain and fear in her eyes as Natasha was reliving seeing the younger kid stare back at her with open dead eyes. Dreykov explains that it was her watching her sons first kill.
Since the scene was to be shot in one continuous take they had done it some many times. At this point I had the whole scene memorized myself beat for beat and it was starting to drive me crazy. Thankfully i wasn't in the scene so after they cut i headed off set and to Scarletts trailer, I had brought my skateboard with me today just incase I got bored so I figured now would be the good time to practice some tricks and just skate around the lot a bit.
After putting on the helmet and elbow and knee pads that Scarlett got me I took off just casually skating around all the different production trailers. It was a really nice afternoon so there was a decent amount of crew and staff hanging around outside today but I found a nice open space by the catering and lunch tables and started practicing some of my tricks.
I was basically in my own little world just doing tricks until my footing slipped doing a trick and I found myself crashing down to the ground. I heard a group of alpha guys that had been eyeing me since I came over start to laugh at me. Groaning, I rolled over and started to pull myself up from the ground, trying to ignore the guys. They were just stupid alphas after all.
“Loser!” One of the guys called out and laughed with his friends.
“Just ignore those douches!” I heard a familiar voice say to me as I got up. Sniffing the air I could tell that Hailee was standing not too far behind me. Turning around I saw her holding my skateboard as she glared at the group of guys that were just laughing but now had gone silent after her comment. She was giving off dominating pheromones herself giving the guys a warning to back off.
“Hailee?” I asked dumbly, getting a little overwhelmed by her smell.
“ Heyy, are you okay?” She asked softly as I moved over to where she was standing. I just nodded back to her to say that I was.
“Can I get that in words only cause I did see you just smash you head into the concrete and even though you do have a helmet on I feel like I should just make sure you dont have a concussion or something.” I chuckled quietly at her rambling and unbuckled my helmet from my head and took a quick look at it. There was a small scrap where I landed but other than that it was fine.
“I'm okay.” I told her with a small smile. I watched as she raised her eyebrows at me like she didn't really believe I was as good as I was saying but nodded anyway.
“So how have you been doing? It's been a while.” She asked me
“Ah. good, just busy.” I said awkwardly to her, shoving my hand in my pockets.
“Yeah me too.” She said back to me and we fell into an awkward silence.
“Hailee, we need you back on set.” Some called out.
“Well I got to go but hopefully I’ll see you again soon.” She said with a bright smile and I just nodded back at her as she slowly backed away from me and then headed off back to her set. The second she turned her back I palmed my face in embarrassment.
“She's so totally out of your league bro.” I heard a voice say behind me and I turned to see one of the guys from earlier that had been laughing at me. He was standing with a smirk on his face making him look a little sinister as he watched Hailee walk away. He reminded me of the guy who played Pennywise in IT the way his smile and jaw came down to such a fine point as he stared at her.
“I know she’s hot as fuck but you’ll learn as you get older but girls like that only talk to guys like you if they need something. She's more suited for someone that has the confidence, charizma, and the gusto of a stronger man than you.” He told me like he was describing himself. The second she disappeared he turned to me.
“I don't mean to be rude but it's true.” I just stared at him. I wasn't sure where this was going as it seemed like he just came over here to insult me even though I did nothing to him. He took my silence as an invitation to keep talking and introduced himself to me.
“Im Bradley Cooke, actor, writer, director, and editor. A real connoisseur of the art of film, one could say.” He said to me, holding out his hand to me. I shook his hand tentatively.
“Cade.” I said shortly back to him.
“So Cade, how'd you sneak yourself onto the lot? I dont think ive seen you around here before.” Before I could even respond if I wanted to he was talking again.
“ I bet your some executives kid am i right? No, maybe an actor or director's kid, otherwise you’d be glued to their side.” Bradley said and I thought about how I could escape this conversation as soon as possible.
“Ah no, I'm an actor too.” I told him.
“Oh a fellow artist. So you must be in the background then. What project are you on?” He said and clapped me on my shoulder. I immediately moved away from his touch, creating some distance between us.
“ No, no, im not background but I can't really say what I'm working on, NDA and all.” I said nervously and I started spinning the ring on my finger. He just started laughing at me like I just said the funniest thing.
“Haha, you're a funny kid, no wonder she was talking to you. But no really, what are you working on?” he told me as he caught his breath from laughing.
“ No really, I can't say.” I told him the truth. I really didn't know what else to say, from the beginning i knew i had to keep my character a secret as marvel didn't want any spoilers to the fans so i never talked about who my character was to anyone who didn't already know.
“Cade! Hey Cade!” I heard my name being called before I felt someone crash into me and give me a hug from behind. My body tensed and I quickly slipped their hold and turned around. I felt my nails dig into my palms as my fist tightened on instinct but my arms remained by my sides. It was just Xochitl Gomez and I relaxed a little.
“ Oh sorry, right. Knuckles instead?” She said to me apologetically as she noticed my tensted state, she took a step back and held up her fist. I took my already balled up fist and met hers with it.
“It's ok. Hi Xochitl.” I told her matching the smile she had on her face.
“Oh hi Xochitl.” Bradley said over my shoulder.
“Hi ah.. Brandon? Right?” she said to him looking at him like she was trying to place where she knew his face.
“Yeah well Bradley. I was in the Multiverse of Madness with you.” He told her and she still seemed like she didn't fully recognize him but played it off well.
“Oh yeah right Bradley.” He smiled when she seemed to remember him now and he nodded excitedly at her.
“You played that one student at KAmar-Taj that let his shield down and allowed the Scarlett Witch to break the barriers when she was coming after me.” I watched as Bradleys smile turned into a frown.
“Well no actually but I was only a couple guys down and a row or two back from that guy.” I could hold back a small laugh but covered it up as I was clearing my throat and coughing a bit.
“Riight....Anyways, Cade.” She turned back to me.
“I passed Hailee and she said you were out here and I just wanted to say hi. It's been forever since that little party at Kits.”
“It's been a couple weeks.” I said laughing a little bit at her dramatics.
“Either way, what's your snap? I never text and I already don't want to after listening to Hailee she couldn't stop talking about how you haven't given it to her yet." I started to pull out my phone but paused before I could unlock it once I registered what she had said.
“Hailee was talking about me? and wants my number?” I said kinda surprised.
“Of course that's what you care about.” She grabbed my phone from my hand and held it up to my face to unlock it before scrolling through it until she found snap chat and added herself.
“Here's Hailees too while I'm at it. Maybe she'll stop. You'll appreciate her story, I do.” she said, giving me a look and winking at me before tossing my phone back at me. I caught it easily before looking down at the screen. I was now friends with an account under XochitlG and had a pending friend request to HaiZ S.
“So wait, how do you two know each other?” I heard Bradley say and I forgot he was still there. We both turned to look at him and Xochitl spoke up before I could.
“Cade and I did a photoshoot together with some marvel kids. If you ask me I'd say they're going to be making a Young Avengers movie or at least it's in the works.” She said to the both of us.
“Oh cool, so what was he like, a PA or something?” Bradley asked and Xochitl snorted, laughing at him for a second.
“No way, Cade is Marvel's next big star. You've heard the rumblings of the kid playing the blue widow right?” She asked Bradley, looking at him like he was stupid.
“Yeah, everyone is raving about the kid, why?”
“Well that’s Cade!” She said waving her hands in front of me like a magician and I awkwardly waved at him as he looked at me with disbelief. I didn't get a chance to hear his response.
“ Cade, there you are? Scarlett is looking for you.” I saw Jazzy walking up to me.
“Oh hi Jazzy. Is everything okay?” She looked a little frazzled.
“I found him, heading back to now.” She said into her walkie surveillance that all the crew members had to communicate with each other around set.
“Yeah, Scarlett just came looking for you and got a little worried when she couldn't find you.” Jazzy explained and I nodded. I probably should've let Scarlett know where I was going before I just disappeared like that. I hope that she wasn't absolutely pissed off at me now everything had been going so well and now I probably ruined it all.
“Wow look at that Scarletts already in Mama Bear mode. Lizzie is just the same, always texting him in between takes.” Xochitl said and this made Jazzy laugh as they both thought it was incredibly true.
“Okay as true as that is I gotta get you back to Mama bear Scarlett before she loses it.” Jazzy said and started walking away.
“Okay well talk to you later Xochitl. It was nice talking with you.” I told her.
“You too, Cade. Snap me.” She said and I turned putting down my skateboard and skated after Jazzy who was still walking away from me.
Jazzy led me to Scarlett’s trailer and then disappeared off. As I entered the trail I heard giggling and laughing. Cautiously I entered and was surprised to find Scarlett, and Lizzie, making out and fooling around. Shocked and embarrassed, they quickly separate and try to compose themselves.
“Uh... Sorry, I didn't mean to interrupt anything. Jazzy said you were looking for me.” I said awkwardly.
“Oh, Cade! We were just... uh…” Scarlett started to say
“just messing around, sorry.”
“No big deal.” I told them.
“Well let's get out of here then.” Scarlett announced and we all moved to head out of the trailer and pile into Scarletts car. On the ride home I buried myself in my phone, hoping to distract myself from the awkward situation. Just then, I received a notification that Hailee accepted his Snapchat request.
My anxiety was momentarily diverted as I opened Snapchat and looked at the newly added contact. Instead of staring at her bitmoji I took to browsing through my friends' stories. First I saw a story from Striker, who was goofing off at summer school. I chuckled and continued scrolling.
Next, I came across Xochitl's story. She had posted a video of herself doing a catchy TikTok dance. I watched it with interest, momentarily enjoying the lightheartedness.
But then, Hailee's bright smile pops up. It was a memory from a year ago and the caption reads "beach days." My heart skips a beat, and clicks away, hoping for someone else's story to distract myself. However, another picture on Hailee's story catches his attention, a stunning photo of her by the beach at sunset. She looks absolutely gorgeous.
“Wow…” I was broken out of my stare when a new notification popped up on my screen. It was Hailee snapchatting me. My heart raced with anticipation as the snap opened. It was a picture of her smile with the caption, HI :). Right after I opened it a message popped up.
HaiZ S: Why am I not surprised your username is space related in some way. lol . Cadet_Cade
Cadet_Cade: sounds like we're getting to know each other then i'd say we might be friends even 🤷🏿♂️.
HaiZ S: I guess so! ☺️ I thought we might never get past the acquaintance phase.
I could feel my face heat up with a mixture of surprise and excitement. I quickly gather my thoughts and type out a response.
Cadet_Cade: Well here we are! Is that okay?
I anxiously wait for Hailee's reply, my mind buzzing with possibilities.
HaiZ S: Definitely! I like you, space boy.
I immediately started blushing and tried to calm my beating heart.
Cadet_Cade: I like you too
Cadet_Cade: So, How's it going?
As I sent the message off I felt the car come to a stop and I looked up to see that we had made it home already. I unbuckled myself and hopped out of the car and let out a yawn and stressed a bit.
“And there it is.” I heard Scarlett say to Lizzie and I looked over to them as we walked into the house. They were both looking at me smiling but I gave them a confused look.
“What?” And then both just giggled as they went to set their stuff down.
“Well ever since we met you, you chronically fall asleep on car rides home but today was one of the few times you made it through the ride without even a single yawn. Well right up until the end. We just found it funny is all.” Lizzie exemplified softly and I smiled and nodded.
“Yeah, well they're so relaxing most of the time but today i just have a lot of energy i guess i dont know.” I shrugged.
“ Or it’s whoever you're texting.” Scarlett mumbled under her breath only loud enough for Lizzie next to her to hear and let out a small chuckle.
“What was that?” I asked not hearing her.
“Nothing bud. What does everyone want for dinner?” Scarlett asked changing the subject as she headed into the kitchen.
“I'm good. I had some food from catering not too long ago.” I told them and they both nodded. I felt my phone buzz in my pocket and I pulled it out to see a couple messages from hailee and a new one from Xochitl.
“Is it okay if I just go up to my room and hang out for the night?” I asked the two of them and they both nodded.
“Yeah of course. If you get hungry though, come on down and I'll make you something to eat, okay.” Lizzie told me.
“Sure thing.” I told them both before heading upstairs to my room. Once I was inside I closed the door and flopped onto my bed and opened snapchat again. I clicked on Xochitl Snap first and it was a picture of her on set in costume. I took a quick picture of my face and sent it back here asking how filming was going before opening back up Hailee and I chatted. She had responded saying she was doing good and just stuck one set after a long day and was missing fun summer days. We talked about the most ideal summer day for each of us until she got called back to set and had to go. Just as I was gonna settle into bed and watch a tv show my phone buzzed again and it was Striker this time. He sent me a video saying he was free from the hell of summer school as he ran outside of a school. A chuckled at his antics and sent him congratulations back and instantly he sent another message back.
P4_Striker: Cade, my man! What's up?
Cadet_Cade: Hey, Striker! Long time no chat.
Cadet_Cade: nothing much just got home.
Striker: Come on your living it up with celebs something new has to be going on.
Cadwt_Cade: Well remember when I mentioned that photo shoot I had to do? Well, I met this incredible girl there. And we hung out a bit and started talking.
P4_Striker: Ok spill who?
Cadet_Cade: Here names Hailee. She is really nice.
P4_Striker: Whoa, dude! Wait? Like Hailee Steinfeld? Cause that is the only Marvel Hailee I can think of.
Cadet_Cade: Yeah Hailee Steinfeld.
P4_Striker: That's huge! Tell me everything. Is there something going on between you two? PLease tell me there's something going on between you too.
P4_Striker: what i need to see you say this! Answer NOW!
My phone started ringing and I saw that Striker was Facetiming me. I answered the call and he immediately started yelling nonsense into the phone.
“Bro calm down.” I told him and turned down his volume a little bit.
“Calm down? Dude you just casually told me that you were talking to Hailee Steinfeld like what?”
“I mean it's nothing crazy. I've been hanging out with a lot of some of the younger marvel actors. Xochitl thinks there gonna be some kind of Young Avengers movie
“YOur joking. Don't play with me Cade.” Striker said staring deep into my soul and I nodded back to him.
“Yeah I mean that's what she said. And we all did have a photo shoot together with the Russo brothers and Kevin Feige in attendance so you never know.” Striker's jaw dropped for a moment before he shook himself out of it.
“Okay we're gonna shelve this until you have more information on that and you gonna tell me more about what's going on with Hailee.”
“Well, we've been hanging out a lot lately. We're becoming really good friends, but I don't want to mess things up but I have to admit, I'm developing a crush on her. I need your advice, oh wise ladies man." I joked with him a bit to push away my anxiety.
“Haha, you flatter me, my friend. First of all, take a deep breath. It's natural to feel that way when you spend time with someone as awesome as Hailee. She's talented and beautiful, after all.”
“True, true. But what if I make things awkward? I don't want to jeopardize our friendship or make her uncomfortable.”
“Confidence, my man. Confidence is key. Keep being yourself, like she's been drawn to you so far. Show her your genuine interest, but take it slow. Let her know you appreciate her as a person first.” Striker explained.
“That makes sense. I don't want to rush things. I really value her friendship too. Any tips on how to make a lasting impression?”
“Well, Cade, it's all about being attentive and making her feel special. Listen to her when she talks, show genuine interest in her life, and make her laugh. Oh, and don't forget the occasional compliment. Charming and sincere, that's the way to go.”
“Thanks, Striker. I appreciate the advice. I'll keep that in mind.”
“You got this, Cade! Just be yourself, and everything will fall into place. Good luck, my friend. And remember, I'm here if you need any more guidance.”
“Thanks, Striker. You're the best. I owe you one."
“Anytime, buddy.” I heard a knock at my door and looked up to see Scarlett and Lizzie pop their heads in my room.
“I got to go dude but i'll see you in a week or so.” I told him and he smiled and nodded.
“ Yeah buddy I see you.” He said and we ended the call and I turned my attention to Scarlett and Lizzie.
Scarlett and Lizzie enter Cade's room, both wearing comfortable pajamas.
“Hey, Cade, just wanted to let you know that we're heading to bed. Have a good night, sweetheart.” Lizzie said
“Yeah, sleep tight, kid. And if you get hungry later, there are some leftovers from dinner in the fridge for you.” Scarlett added
“Thanks guys. Good night. Sleep well.” I told them. Scarlett and Lizzie exchange smiles before leaving my room, closing the door behind them. I settled into my bed, feeling grateful for their care and thoughtfulness and the new friendship I was continuing to build.
Notes:
Hope everyone is liking the story so far. Let me know what you think what you like or don't so far, all reviews are welcome the good and the bad! :)
Chapter 14: Unexpected Encounters
Summary:
Cade and Hailee run into each other and Scarlett is stressed.
Chapter Trigger/Content Warnings: Mention Non-Sexual Age Regression and abuse.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Friday June 23rd No ones pov
After a long week Cade and Lizzie were both able to sleep in but Scarlett woke up early in the morning to get some work done and prepare herself for tonight. She was going on Jimmy Fallon tonight to officially announce Black Widow 2 to start gaining traction. She was excited for the interview, Jimmy always made it fun and he genuinely cared about his guests compared to some other talk show hosts who were just in it for drama.
She was looking over the list of things that Marvel had specifically asked her not to mention in the interview and it wasn’t a small list at all. There really wasn’t much she could say about the movie but she would get creative.
Scarlett was probably the least anxious of the three on a good day. Today she felt an uneasy feeling in her chest but she couldn’t really figure out what the cause was. All she knew was her alpha was completely uneasy today. She was so wrapped up inside her head she didn’t hear the knocking at the office door or Cade entering once he got no response. It wasn’t until he tapped on her shoulder did she snap out of it.
“Oh hey good morning Cade. Sorry I didn't see you come in.” She said turning to face him in her desk chair.
“I’m quiet,also it’s basically the afternoon now.” He said, chuckling, pointing to the small clock on my computer screen. It was 12:18.
“What? I totally lost track of time, did you eat? Did you need something?” Scarlett asked, looking a little frazzled now.
“No Lizzie made us breakfast. She tried to come in and get you but she said you were in the zone.” Scarlett shook her head a thought back to the morning she vaguely remembered Lizzie coming in and mentioning there was food but she’s been a little too stressed to fully pay attention.
“Oh ok so what’s up?” Scarlett asked him and Cade shrugged.
“Well I wanted to ask if I could go skate? To clear my head.” He asked nervously.
“Where did you want to skate?”
“Just some street skating I’ll be super safe.” Cade had wanted to avoid the skate parks for now not wanted to run into Caleb.
Scarlett on the other hand didn’t like the idea of street skating; it seemed much more dangerous than skating at the park. She was about to suggest that she would take him to the park but he spoke again before she could get the chance.
“Please it’s been so long since I’ve been able to just kinda ride around.” Looking at him she could tell he did need some kind of stress relief.
“Okay but you have to at least wear your helmet and I need you to be back before 3:45 at the latest. We’re leaving for my interview at 4.” I told him, he smiled and gave me a smile before running out of the room to grab his stuff. Less than five minutes later I heard him yell throughout the house.
“I’m leaving, I'll be back before 3:30!” The door opened and the closed shut before I could even say bye back.
Cade’s POV
I quickly headed out of the house and took off on my board. I was cruising down the neighborhood streets doing little tricks as I went along. I almost forgot how great it felt to be flying through the streets on your board. After about two hours I stopped at a small cafe Lizzie told me about in Hollywood to grab a drink before I headed back home. It was a cafe that a lot of celebrities went to because nobody really knew about the cafes existence and the cup have a cup of coffee in peace.
It was established in the early days of hollywood as a private mens club where writers,cinematographers directors, and actors could have a place to talk about there movies and new ideas. It was part of the underground of hollywood a place where a lot of big name film and tv deals and ideas were made there back in the golden age of hollywood. Lizzie had said that it was rumoured that during the prohibition it was a speakeasy over the years it slowly adapted to stay with the times and the film industry staying a secret place for the most elite and famous to come and meet. The thing that stayed constant over all the years it had been open was that they knew how to make the best cup of coffee anyone that did come in tasted. About 100 years later it was a secret coffee shop still a place where some of the biggest movie and tv deal and idea where made.
On the outside it didn’t even look like a business was there at all it was down a dirty alley that had no other business around it. The door only had small cursive words above it that said mysteryline just next to the address of the building so I knew it was the right place. I pushed the door open and the bell attached rang, signaling the workers they had another customer. Once inside the environment completely changed from the uncomfortable and slightly unwelcoming business front to the cafe itself was probably the coziest place I've ever been.
The lights were dimmer so there was no harsh overhead lighting washing the place out giving it a nice soft warm glow. There was music playing like any business but it was way softer than most and it was calming and chill music compared to the rap and pop music most businesses played. There weren't that many people in the cafe either, only a few people scattered around the ample sitting options.
As I made my way into the cafe he came up to the counter and saw a sign that read: please choose your type of service today. If you’d like the full extroverted experience head over to the counter and the next available barista can speak to you about our specials and find you the perfect drink! If you’d like the full introverted experience, scan the QR code and that’ll take you to our digital menu for ordering and a barista will deliver your drink to you!
Of course I scanned the code and went to find a seat. There was a nice cushioned chair in a corner where he could see the whole room if needed to so I sat there and ordered my drink. I had combed through the menu earlier that morning so I already knew what I wanted when I came in.
I sat back in my seat and pulled out the book I was reading Ready Player Two and started to get lost in the plot as the main character Wade continued his quest. I barely noticed the barista delivering the my drink before she silently disappeared again. They really meant it when they said you get the full introverted experience. But that was the main reason Lizzie told me about this place, and she mentioned it was mostly a place for celebrities to go for a casual cup of coffee since nobody knew that place existed.
“Hot chocolate on a hot summer's day? Interesting choice.” I heard a familiar voice say to me behind the book in my face. I move the book and am met by a bright smile from Hailee.
“Hailee?” I whispered surprised and stood up to say hello. I went for a hand shake but she took my hand and pulled me into a hug. I couldn’t help but catch a whiff of her natural scent as we hugged. There were only a few wolf scents that I could tolerate in close proximity and I was beginning to realize Hailee was one of them.
“Hey Cade! How are you? Long time no see .” She joked as we pulled away from the hug. I smiled and took a deep breath. There was nothing to be nervous about. It was just Hailee, one of the most beautiful funny girls you’ve ever met in your entire life.Right?
“Hi.” Was all my brain managed to say but it was definitely more than last time so that was progress. She chuckled at my nervousness.
"Did you actually get a concussion yesterday?" She asked me mostly joking i think I was going to answer but the barista came out from the back and Hailee noticed her.
“Hold that thought.” She added and headed over to the counter to order herself a drink before sitting down with me.
“What are you doing here?” I asked her and immediately internally face palmed myself when it came off judgy and slightly rude.
“That was rude, sorry. Of course you're here for coffee.” I said nervously, trying to calm myself down a bit.
“Well actually tea since it's the afternoon.” She said with a little smirk.
“So wait, you were coming at me for having hot chocolate and now you are having a hot tea? Sounds a little hypocritical to me.” I joked back with a little sass.
“He’s a man of few words but doesn’t hold back when he does I see.” She said, giving me a wink and I laughed a bit at her comment. If only she saw me when I was little I really couldn’t keep my mouth shut on a good day.
We fell into an easy conversation talking about literally anything I learned about her home life and family pack and tried to figure out all of her favorite things and when she turned the conversation back on me I even surprised myself and started telling her about a few of the better foster homes I stayed in.
“Honestly the Hamiltons were probably the reason I’m so into skating. Their older son that had just moved away for college was obsessed. His bedroom that I stayed in all the walls were covered in old decks and they had a bunch of ramps and railings set up in their backyard so I spent most of my time out there.” I rambled on as I thought back to my time with them. They were nice people who never hit or yelled I’d would’ve been happy to stay there with them but Mrs. Hamilton was diagnosed with cancer and Mr. Hamilton couldn’t handle me and his sick wife at the same time.
“Wow, you’ll have to teach me how to ride sometime. You seem to love it.” She seemed genuinely interested so I nodded.
“Yeah that would be cool. You could come over to my place or I mean Scarlett’s and we can practice in the backyard. Learning at a skate park is super imitating at first.” I offered.
“So what’s that been like living with Scarlett and Lizzie?” She asked.
“It’s been great, they really take care of me. I’ve gotten really close with them in such a short time.” I told her getting a little upset thinking about how much I’ll miss them.
“I bet it's hard getting used to the way their pack is run just to know you’ll have to leave.” It was indeed but it wasn’t the first time I’d gone through it.
“I’m just gonna be sad to leave at the end of the summer when I’m done filming.” I told her.
“If they adopted you and you got to stay here? Would you?” She asked, leaning in, making it a kinda dramatic moment.
“In a heartbeat, they’d be the best moms I’ve ever had.” I said without thinking, surprising myself at my choice of title I gave them.
“Do you call them that often?”
“No, not really, at least maybe not when i'm in a big headspace…” I told her she smiled.
“Lizzie said I could though.” She was about to respond but her phone buzzed on the table reminding me of the outside world.
I took a look at my own phone and realized that I had never turned off the do not disturb feature when I woke up this morning and I have 10 missed calls and 23 unread texts. Looking at the time it was already 3:35 pm and I told Scarlett I’d be back home soon by now.
“Shit.” I hissed under my breath knowing there was no way I was going to make it back home in time.
“What’s wrong?” Hailee asked, looking at me curiously.
“I’m late. Scarlett has an interview with Jimmy Fallon tonight and I told her I’d be back by 3:30. It’s about a 45 minute skate home so I’m sorry to run but I gotta go.” I started getting up to head out and sending a quick text to Scarlett telling her I’m on my way!
“Hey wait, I can give you a ride. Save you some time.” She said dangling a pair of keys in front of me.
“Really you would do that?” I asked her. She nodded and I followed her out of the cafe and out back to the parking lot. She walked up to a shiny black convertible car.
“Ain’t she a beaut. A 1969 Oldsmobile 442 Convertible. It was my dad's first car completely restored.” Hailee said, running her hand along the side of the vehicle before hoping in. I followed suit getting in the car and then telling her the address before we took off. It didn’t take too long to get there before Hailee was pulling up in front of the gated driveway. I told her the code and we pulled up the drive. As we pulled up I saw both Scarlett and Lizzie standing outside the front door waiting. Looking at the clock in the car it was 3:53pm.
I was just going to quickly say bye to Hailee and get out of the car but she parked the vehicle and got out before I could say anything. I scrambled out of the car grabbing my stuff as I saw Hailee make her way over to the two women. Scarlett looked upset, her arms were crossed and had a frown on her face.
“Hey Scarlett, Lizzie, how are you doing?” Hailee said, greeting them. They both looked confused to see her there.
“Hi Hailee.” Lizzie said back, hugging the younger girl as Scarlett just stared at me.
“Where have you been? I thought you said you were going to be back by 3:30?” She asked me. She looked more worried than mad but I could tell by her scent she was still angry or at least her alpha was. Lizzie was trying to calm her by pumping her own pheromones out to the older woman with little luck.
“I did but I took a break at that cafe you guys told me about and then I ran into Hailee and lost track of time so she gave me a ride back.” Her glare softened up a bit at my explanation but then hardened and turned to Hailee.
“Are you even old enough to drive?” Looking at Hailee question her. Her protective nature was in overdrive now.
“Scarlett?” Lizzie warned giving the shorter women a look.
“Please excuse her Hailee, she is a bit stressed today.” Lizzie said to Hailee and she just smiled and shook her head.
“No worries, I get that a lot. I’m 17. I got my license last year and passed the test on the first try too.” Scarlett nodded as Hailee proudly recalled the memory.
“Well Hailee thank you for bringing Cade back but we unfortunately need to go. Cade say goodbye and then please go up and change Lizzie picked out a couple of outfits for you. We’ll be waiting in the car.” Scarlett said sternly and Hailee nodded. I turned to Hailee after they walked away to the garage.
“Thank you for the ride, you're a lifesaver and sorry about Scarlett.” I told her and she smiled widely at me.
“It's okay, my dad would have been worse. Plus it was purely for selfish purposes, I wanted to spend some more time with you.” She said gently.
“We’ll if that’s the case you just have to ask.” I said to her chuckle a bit.
“Okay can we do this again?” She asked
“Ah actually I think I’m busy but..” I tease and she laughs and pushes me away from her a little bit.
“Here give me your phone number snapchat is great but I like to text more. It drives Xochitl crazy.” She said as she added her number to my contacts just as Scarlett honks the horn of the car.
“Perfect, now I really have to go or Scarlett’s head might explode.” We hugged again and then she turned and headed to her car waving bye as she got in and drove off.
I quickly sprinted upstairs and into my room to find a couple pairs of nice outfits that Lizzie must’ve bought me laying in the bed. I picked a nice purple button up shirt with a cool pattern on it and a pair of navy dress pants to match before heading out to the car and hopping into the back seat.
“Before you say anything, I’m really sorry I didn't mean to lose track of time.” I told the two sitting in the front seat of the car. Lizzie turned down the music they were listening to and looked back at me as Scarlett started to drive.
“We’re not upset with you. I’m sorry for my attitude earlier.” Scarlett apologized to me.
“We just got worried when you didn’t answer us and it started to get late.” Lizzie explained.
“Did you have a good time?” Lizzie asked to change the subject.
“Yeah I found this crazy steep hill a couple neighborhoods over and was able to make it all the way down with wiping out.” Lizzie looked at me with panic in her eyes and I backtracked so she wouldn’t worry.
“I mean it wasn’t that steep, I barely went fast at all.” I said unconvincingly.
“Nice try there. Just be careful.” Scarlett said keeping her focus on the road.
“I am.” I said quietly and the car fell into a comfortable silence for a while. I looked down at my phone and opened up Hailee contact, I clicked on the message bubble and started a text.
Cade 🕷️: Hey it’s Cade. 🛹
Hailee🏹: hey there 👋🏻 How much trouble do you get in after I left?
Hailee🏹: hopefully not much??🤞🏻
Cade 🕷️: None actually, they were just worried.
Cade 🕷️: Dodged a bullet there.
Hailee🏹: My parents would’ve grounded me for sure
Hailee🏹: i'm glad we ran into each other though 😊
Cade 🕷️: Me too but you would’ve been worth it if I had.
“Who are you texting back there buddy?” Scarlett asked and I looked up from my phone. She was watching me in the rearview mirrors as we stopped at a red light.
“Oh it's just Hailee.” My phone buzzed. It was a message from Hailee, but I didn’t open it just yet.
“You guys didn’t get enough of each other at the cafe?” She teased you and the light turned green and she focused back on the road.
“She’s just nice to talk to and really funny.” I told them with a shrug Lizzie and Scarlett shared a weird look with each other but I didn't question it.
“Does someone have a crush?” Lizzie asked, looking at me with a wide smile.
“No way! It not like that we just friends, I think, I don't know I think we are, I mean gave me her number.” I told them.
"Hey it okay were just teasing you a bit, sorry, we don't mean to assume." Lizzie said
"Lizzie right. You could be interested in guys, girls, all of the above, or no one at all. Whatever the case it we don't care." Scarlett added.
"I never really dated or been interesting in someone before, but I dont no if i have a preference i just want someone nice and fun to be around i guess." I told them.
“Ok fair. Hailee just seems to make you smile a lot is all.” Lizzie added I didn't respond and we once again fell into a comfortable silence for the rest of the ride until we got to where jimmy fallon shoots his show.
We hung out in a room they gave to Scarlett and I watched as her team came in and got her ready. Soon someone came in and took her to get mic’d and then said she would be on in ten minutes. Lizzie and I headed to stand backstage and watched from there as the interview started.
Notes:
The next chapter some drama will go down.
Love to hear your thoughts and comments :)
Chapter 15: Late Nights with Jimmy Fallon
Summary:
Scarlett goes on Jimmy Fallon and they all learn something new about Cade.
Chapter Trigger/Content Warnings: Heavy use of Slurs, Violence, Mention of Abuse, and Non-Sexual Age Regression.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Scarletts POV
I was standing off stage behind a curtain waiting to hear my cue to come out, when I saw Lizzie and Cade across the stage I relaxed a bit more knowing they were close by. I reminded myself this was going to be fun just like it alway was doing an interview with jimmy.
“ Ladies and Gentleman, we're going to be rolling here in just a minute.” I heard a voice over head announce telling everyone to get ready. I straightened my shirt and took a deep breath.
I locked eyes with Lizzie across the stage and she smiled and gave me two thumbs up. She said something to Cade who was now clutching Miles looking around scanning the audience in awe and probably a bit overwhelmed. His eyes met mine as Lizzie pointed over to me and he gave me an even bigger smile before waving intensely at me jumping up and down. I quietly laughed at his excitement as the two had instantly calmed all my nerves and waved back at him.
I heard someone start a countdown and then the audience started clapping and cheering as Jimmy ran out of the audience onto the stage. I watched as he dramatically plopped down in his seat.
“Welcome!” he said as the audience quieted down.
“Tonight my first guest is one of the biggest movie stars in the world, the strongest alpha I know and one of my close friends. Please welcome, Scarlett Johansson!” The audience went absolutely wild and I walked out onto the stage waving to them.
“WOW. Oh my Gosh, Hi everybody.” I said looking into the audience directly, there were a couple people that let out loud screams but then everyone settled down and I took the chair next to Jimmy's desk and I turned to him.
“Hi, Jimmy, how are you?” I said, smiling fondly at him.
“Aww! I'm doing well. It is so great to see you. How are you? It's been so long since I've seen you.” he said excitedly and the crowd cheered a bit again.
“You know Jimmy, I'm doing really great. Haha it has been a while hasn't it?” I said back to him laughing a little bit in my seat, he nodded.
“Yeah I mean when was the last time we saw each other?hmm.. Oh oh that right it was just after the release of Black Widow.” He said recalling the last time I came on his show a couple years ago.
“I think you're about right on that one, I mean obviously we've texted here and there but I guess it has been that long. Damn! Oh shit! I can't curse on TV can i? I'm sorry!” I said Jimmy laughed and the audience followed.
“Haha it's okay , technically you can’t but we'll fix it in post.” He said keeping the air light.
“Anyways, we're glad to have you back. Every time I have you on I like to have you play some kind of crazy ridiculous game with me but before we get to it I understand you have a little bit of an announcement to make to you Marvel fans out there. Am I right?” I laughed at his not so subtle drawing into the main reason I was here in the first place.
The audience went wild with that news cheering and screaming once again. I briefly looked over to the side of the stage where Lizzie and Cade were standing knowing he definitely wouldn’t be enjoying the crazy loud room. I was right when I saw Cade holding his hands over his ears with a slightly terrified face as Lizzie stood behind him and held onto him.
“That is correct Jimmy.” I told him, smirking at him, speaking again and the crowd quieted. I took another look over at Cade and he looked a little less scared now but still covering his ears.
“Come on now the suspense is killing me.” Jimmy said, drawing my attention back to him.
“Well as you all know and if you don't already then spoiler warning but Natasha died during endgame and the Black Widow movie was the last installment where we'd see of Natasha Romanovs story.'' I said and the crowd let out some boos.
“I know.. I know.. it seemed a lot of the Marvel fans had similars reactions.” I told the audience.
“Oh?” Jimmy said looking curiously at me and then back to the audience kinda amping up the energy of the room and the audience started murmuring.
“Well because of how negatively her death affected the fans worldwide. And I really mean it’s solely because of how amazing this fanbase actually is, There In Fact will be another Black Widow movie coming out at the end of this year! Black Widow 2:Blood Ties! ” I had to rush out the last bit as the audience started screaming and cheering loudly once again.
Jimmy got up and started running around being silly hyping up the audience. He even came over to me, having me standing up and dancing around a bit, before I fell into his silly antics and the excitement of the audience and started dancing around too. I even ran over to the audience chair and said hi to a few people up front causing one girl to scream her lungs off before I headed back to my seat and sat down with jimmy. Both of us were out of breath as he sat.
“I'm getting too old for that.” he joked leaning back in the chairs. I laughed and nodded agreeing with him.
“Alright, Alright, so now that the news is out. What can you tell us about the movie?” he asked, getting back on topic.
“Well I can say that it picks up right after the last movie. Yelena and Natasha still have some work to do.” The audience got excited at hearing Florence was going to be in the movie.
“Ok so im hearing we're going to be seeing Florence Pugh again. We love her, she was actually just here a couple weeks ago and didn't say anything.” He said acting offended.
“Yes I love her too, she is amazing. But honestly that's good to hear. Marvel has been pretty hard on us about keeping the movie underwraps. You know how they can be.” I told him, chuckling.
“You're right, the only one of you Marvel actors i can ever get is Tom holland, and nowadays they never let him do any interviews with me alone.” The audience laughed and cheered and I thought about the countless times the boy had spoiled one of his movies or had been close too.
“I love that kid, I miss him.” I mentioned.
“He’s great. So Scarlett, I know you can’t say much but please just answer me this one thing. Is Dreykov actually dead?” After a couple oohs and ahhs from the audience the room got quiet as everyone waited for an answer. I thought back to the list of things I could mention and remembered that it did say that I could hint at the idea that he might be still alive.
“Well Natasha sure thinks so but I don't know. I never saw a body? Did you?” I said mysteriously and the audience once again went crazy. Jimmy was clapping and I just smiled and watched the audience lose their shit.
“I can't say any more than that now or i'll get in trouble.'' I said putting my hands up if I was surrendering.
“Okay,okay. No more Black Widow questions.” He said nervously and he grabbed a stack of cards on his desk and shuffled them around as if he was throwing away cards with questions about black widow making everyone laugh.
“Okay but really I have a couple more questions and a surprise for you before we continue.” He said with a sneaky smirk. I was a little confused by this because nobody told me there would be any other questions. It was supposed to be the introduction of a little bit of friendly banter, announce Black Widow 2, and then play a game and then my segment was over. But this was not what was happening.
“Okay what's going on?” I said nervously looking around.
“Chris Evans isn't going to jump out and scare me is he?” I asked about an interview with Ellen where he hid in a side table and scared the living daylights out of me.
“Haha No, Chris is not here.” Jimmy said laughing.
“One of the last times you were here correct me if i'm wrong you had recently gotten engaged to a buddy of mine Colin Jost right?” Jimmy asked and the audience cheered at his name and I froze and my stomach instantly twisted in knots. I slowly nodded.
“Yes, I was.” I said tentatively.
“And you're not anymore?” He asked. Where are we going with this?
“No not anymore, Colin and I…we split over a couple years ago.”
“I'm sorry to hear. So it's safe to say you're single now?” He probed further. Not many people knew that Lizzie and I were together. It was really just our immediate friends and family but it wasn't like we were keeping it a secret either.
The media just thought we were really close friends that lived together and refused to see what was right in front of them. This was the first time anyone had asked me about my relationship status since we have gotten together, so I really wasn't prepared for this at all.
“Well i um i…”
“Hold that thought cause it sounds complicated and just watch this.” He directed my attention to the screen behind us when a video popped up and started to play. My heart absolutely dropped when I saw a familiar face come up.
“Hey there Scar, I know it been a long time but Jimmy here mentioned you were going to be on his show and I had to take the opportunity to let you know how I feel.” The audience let out a collective aww and Colin’s face faded from the screen. Cute romantic music started playing and then a slide show of Colin and my relationships started playing.
Pictures of the night we met, us on dates, when we moved into the apartment we shared together popped up in order playing out our “love story” for everyone to watch. I knew this was bad news when the music softened and I heard Colin's voice over the stage's speaker system that was different or the video playing in the background.
At this point I wanted to get up and run off stage knowing that the bad feeling my alpha had been uneasy all day was about to happen. I looked over to the side of the stage where I came out from and just like expected there Colin was. He started walking over to me speaking into the microphone as he recited the words he said to me the day he proposed to me.
“So Scarlett please will you take me back and finally do me the honor of marrying me.” He said and then got down on one knee and held out a ring toward me. I literally had know idea what to say or do. I hadn't seen him in over a year and he was acting like the end of our relationship wasn't an explosive mess.
“Well?” Jimmy asked from behind us and I was fully back in the moment. I shook my head looking at Jimmy and blurted out.
“I'm gay.” like that was the correct answer at all it was true but probably not the best thing to say in the moment. Colin just stared at me with a smile but I could see his jaw tightly clenched like he was angry and I was just staring at Jimmy like a deer in the headlights, and he was staring back at me with the same look.
“Ok well. Well be right back, i think?” Jimmy said awkwardly to the cameras and I quickly ran off stage looking for Lizzie and Cade. Once I saw Lizzie and ran straight to her and held onto her for dear life.
“Its okay Scarlett baby, I need you to calm down.” She told me as she pulled away from my hold and wiped away tears that I hadn't even realized were falling. How long have I been crying?
She was right, I was a strong alpha prime. I needed to calm down. I tried to slow my breaths but nothing was working until I felt a pull on my pant leg and I looked down to see Cade looking up at me. He was sitting on the ground with Miles in his hands still and I knew he must've slipped into a little head space soon after I left the two.
“Why are you crying? I thought you said Jimmy was a fun guy. Fun guys don't make people cry?” He said getting upset, it instantly made me smile and laugh to see his little pouty angry face.
“Did he hurt you Mama? Miles and I will beat him up?” I laughed and just hugged him again. My heart clenched when he called me mama. I leaned down picking him up and kissed his cheek and held him tight and he hugged me back. I knew this was a serious threat though and that if it was coming from big Cade he could actually cause damage or harm to someone if he wanted to. I'd seen him do a fighting scene and he gets intense with some of the stunt coordinators and actors.
“My boy.” I praised and he smiled, puffing out his chest. Sometimes he had the confidence of an alpha more powerful than me and other times he was the most submissive pup there was.
“NO, no beating anyone up even if they made mama cry Cade.” Lizzie told him being the voice of reason. I was about to say something but I was interrupted by a booming alpha voice calling out my name behind me and a chill went down my spine. I set Cade down next to Lizzie who pushed him behind her as I turned around making sure my body stayed in front of them.
“Of fucking course!” I heard Colin's voice seeth as I made eye contact with him. He was storming over to me but his eyes were locked on Lizzie behind me. My alpha instantly went into protection mode and a low growl left my throat as a warning.
“I come all this way for New York confess my love for you and somehow you're still hanging around this fucking DYKE, she must have you brainwashed by now or something. Please Scarlett let me help you get away from her.” He said to me and took a hold of my arm trying to pull me closer to him and away from my family. I stood my ground and pulled my arm out of his grip.
“Never touch me again.” I said in an even tone trying to stay calm even though I was absolutely fuming.
“Scarlett please I still love you and i know you still love me too. You're just confused.” He tried to say.
“I'm not confused at all Colin. I don't love you anymore. I've been very clear about this. Regardless of my relationship with Lizzie or not, I do not love you." I tried to be as clear as possible but this only angered him further.
“That is not true. This fucking lesbo is messing with you head turning you into a lesbian yourself.”
“You are right, I'm not a lesbian Colin. Im a fucking bisexual and Lizzie is pansexual you homophobic uneducated douche.” I told him I was sick of him saying horrible shit about Lizzie and wanted to put him in his place but he didn't like that because in a flash I saw his hand whip into the air and start to come down at me. Nothing happened. I opened my eyes and saw Cade now standing to the side of me with Colin holding the older man's hand in the air just above my face.
Cade had a cold glare on his face as he held on tightly to Colin’s wrist as he let out a deep growl. The sound even made the hairs on the back of my neck stand on edge. I had never heard such a threatening sound come from anyone before.
The look Cade was giving Colin was one I never seen before Cade was seething. Colin tried to pull his hand away but Cade did not let go and his growl only intensified. It honestly was a major power move to see an inconclusive boy holding a grown alpha and him not being able to get out of a simple hold.
“What the fuck.” Colin said, looking at Cade still trying to free his hand. Cade used his grip to push Colin back away from me and I watched as he twisted Colin’s hand in an awkward position causing the man to buckle and drop to his knees almost crying for Cade to let go.
“Fuck ahh, let go!” He said looking at Cade.
“Nobody hurts my Mama.” he said and he twisted Colin's hand even more causing him to yelp out in pain, definitely crying now.
“Cade, that's enough.” I told him he didn't let go but he did turn to look at me as if he was asking if he really had to.
His eye glowed yellow but soon faded when I gave him a stern look and he let go of Colin's wrist flinging him back and making Colin fall to the ground. In that moment i realized the young teens’ wolf was making an appearance for the first time and I had a suspicion because of his eyes he was just like me. He was a prime but only a full change could confirm that and I didn't want it to escalate that far.
Colin apparently hadn't had enough and was so mad he didn't mind fighting a literal child. So he quickly got and charged Cade who now had his back to the older man as he was moving back over to Lizzie and I. My eyes only widened in panic as I saw Colin’s fist going for Cade but Cade was able to turn around just in time to sidestepping Colin, dodging the punch while sending his own fist up into Colins gut causing him to double over. Cade quickly stepped around him smoothly and put him in a headlock. He let out a growl and Colin immediately was gasping for air as I watched Cade hold him tighter bringing the man back down to his knees.
I hadn't noticed but ever since Colin had stormed up to us he had drawn in a crowd of the crew backstage. Everyone's eyes were on us and some people even had their phone out recording the scene. A couple guys rushed up to the two and tried separating Cade from Colin but he didn't let go. He shoved the men back and we all watched as he held Colin in a headlock and his body started to shift. His teeth elongated and his canines grew and a second set of fangs like canines popped through his skin, the bones in his legs snapped and started growing until Colin was dangling in the air and dark fur started covering his body. It wasn't a full turn as his upper body stayed mostly in human form as fur covered him his eye glowed a hazel yellow.
“Cadence! Let go of him!” My alpha voice took over as an instinct as called out using his full name to really get his attention. He released his hold on Colin and the man fell to the ground gasping for breath as a couple people went to check on him. Cade put his hands up in the air and slowly his body started shifting back into his human form and all the dark black and brown fur faded away from his body as he moved from Colin this time keeping his eyes on the man as he moved over to Lizzie and I. He stepped into my side and I pulled him in to kiss him on the forehead before shoving him behind me into Lizzie.
“YOU have some freakish mut kid as your security now?” He asked standing up. He stepped closer and the few guys that were helping him pulled him back away from us. Did he not just learn? I felt Cade step up next to me, growling at him again and I put my arm out to hold him back once again pushing him back into Lizzie. This time she wrapped her arms around him locking him in place and pumping out soothing pheromones into the air. I turned to Cade and looked him in the eyes. I wasn't sure where his headspace was at, at the moment but he looked angrier than I have ever seen him before. There was a fire in his eyes but also a bit of tears pilling up too that he was holding back.
“Calm down little one.” I said softly to him hoping the affectionate term would cause a drop in a little headspace and he would actually calm down. He took a deep breath with me and he seemed to calm a little bit as a couple tears fell from his eyes that I quickly wiped away.
“Oh I get it he is one of those little freaks!” My blood started to boil, I turned to say something but I stopped when I saw Jimmy come up to Colin and shove him back.
“That's enough Colin. What the hell? You say you love her and treat her like this? I don't think so, someone call fucking security and get him out of here right now!” Jimmy yelled, people started moving and the men holding Colin dragged him away.
“Scarlett, I'm so sorry. Are you okay? If i had known he'd be like this then i'd have never..”
“Jimmy, it's okay. We're all okay. You could have never known he would have acted that way. Thank you for getting him out of here, I was seriously about to kill him.” I told Jimmy and gave him a hug. He laughed as I pulled away.
“No offense but I was more worried the kid was going to choke him out there or rip his neck apart.” He said turning to Cade who was standing next to me.
“You have quite a grip kid.” Jimmy said and offered Cade his hand to shake. Cade took his hand shaking it and as he gripped Jimmy's hand he acted like Cade and broke his hand.
“Oh OW!” He said bending over and Cade quickly let go of his hand looking up at me with wide eyes.
“I didn't do it that hard, I promise.” He said as Jimmy stood up straight and started laughing Cade didn't quite get the joke though.
“I know buddy Jimmy is just teasing you.” I told him with a smile, Cade looked back at Jimmy and laughed a little bit now that he got the joke.
I introduced Cade and Jimmy explaining that Cade was filming a movie and staying with us not mentioning which one even though Jimmy was smart enough to put together the pieces. After small talk and multiple apologies from Jimmy we left the studio and headed home.
As usual on late night car rides Cade instantly fell asleep in the back seat of the car. When we got home instead of putting him in his own bed Lizzie and I brought him into our room and we all cuddled together. I think we were all too much in shock to process let alone talk about the face that Cade wolf presented tonight and he also showed that he was a Prime. Well he had the ability to partially shift but i knew he could do the full thing if i hadn't stopped him.
Falling asleep came easy as soon as my head hit the pillow I was out. That night my dreams were filled with the memory of who Colins and I relationship actually ended and when I first discovered I was a prime myself.
Saturday June 23rd Scarlett's POV
~~~Flashback/Dream~~~
Scarlett was dancing in the club with Chris and Lizzie. They had been out drinking and dancing with some of the other Marvel cast just celebrating the wrap of a couple different projects. Scarlett was having the time of her life she was slightly buzzed, not nearly as stuck as Robert or Lizzie was. Looking around she saw her friends spread out around the club Robert and were sitting by our table just taking and drinking with a bunch of guys huddle around them as it looked like they were playing some illegal card game Florence was over at the bar with Colby and Gwyneth while Lizzie and Chris were with me dancing.
I was sandwiched between the two as they both drunkenly were trying to show me who in fact was the better dancer. Both being my closest friends and being tipsy I didn't mind them pressing up against me. I was actually enjoying the attention as Colin, my fiancé never wanted to go out dancing like this. We had been going through a rough patch and I wasn’t even sure if the relationship was worth it anymore. We had been together for a long time and he had just proposed. However right he started acting differently as he became more controlling over where i was and who i was spending my time with.
“Hey I know that look. You promised you weren't going to think about Colin all night and just going to have fun!” Lizzie yelled to me so I heard her over the crowd and music.
“What?” I yelled over the music since I did not understand what she had said. She pulled me closer to her body so our fronts were pressing up against each other as we grinded to the beat leaning into my ear. Her sweet scent filled my nose as I held onto her.
“I said stop thinking about Colin and focus on me.” She pulled away and looked at me slightly seductively at me. My head spun for a second as I looked at her and focused on her.
“Good girl.” She told me and for the first time in a month I felt actually turned on by someone. Lizzie was an omega so I really should’ve been the one telling her what to do but I kinda preferred it this way. She could try to dominate me all she wanted but in the end I knew all I had to say was a few words in a certain tone and she’d be putty in my hands. Behind me Chris laughed at the two of us reminding me of his presence.
“You too are so gay for each other I’m out.” He drunkenly slurred.
“I have a boyfriend.” We both said at the same time as he turned away dancing with the nearest woman he could find. I knew I had a crush on Lizzie since the day I met her but I was happy with Colin so I never thought much about it more than that, she was simply just my best friend. We continued dancing together just having a good time until I felt a hand grip my arm pulling me away from her.
“What the fuck?” I said as I whipped around I was met with an Colin upset staring at me.
“Colin? what are you doing?”
“I was about to ask you the same thing?” He yelled over the music. He pulled me away from the dance floor and we headed outside. The second we stepped outside I felt the cold fresh air starting to sober me up.
“What’s going on Colin, is everything okay?” I asked him, worried. He just looked mad at me.
“I’ve been calling you all night Scarlett. I thought you'd be home hours ago. I was worried so I checked your location thinking you were laying in the hospital dead or something but I came to find out you're just acting like a full fledged bitch in heat in the club.” I was shocked and just stared at him waiting for him to say he was joking or something but it never came.
“Well what do you have to say for yourself or are you too much of a drunk slut to even know what is going on.”
“I’m not drunk or being a slut Colin. I was just dancing and you knew I was going out with friends tonight.” I was trying to stay calm and not let my alpha take over cause when I was drunk you didn’t want to mess with the alpha.
“Yeah I thought it was just dinner and drinks, not a night at the club.”
“Plans changed. Its Florence first night off since being here. She wanted to check out the club and we all thought it would be fun.”
“Oh yeah you were having fun alright? You know I don’t think it's a good idea for you to be around that pom anyway.”
“Excuse me, what did you just say?” My alpha didn’t he use of the slur.
“I don’t think you should be around people like that.”
“People like what? You don't even know her” My alpha was getting really mad now.
“She probably jUst like that dyke Lizzie, yeah you heard me I called her a dyke cause that what she fucking is Scarlett! You're just too fucking stupid to see it. She’s all over you trying to steal you away from me! I won’t let her! You’re Mine!” He was yelling oh now and other people on the street had started watching.
“First she’s not a dyke and if I ever hear you call anyone that again so help me god. Secondly I am not and will never be yours Colin. You don’t own me.” I growled out and his hand flew back and seconds later collided with my cheek, shocked I just stood there holding my cheek as he spoke again.
“You're my fiancé and that makes you mine and no women of mine with be interacting with a dyke like that or anyone else i don't deem fit. Do you understand me?!” He yelled and I snapped. I felt my whole body heat up and I watched as Colin's face morphed in horror. I saw red. I could feel every muscle in my body tighten and then stretch. All I wanted to do was try quite literally to rip his head off with my teeth.
A rush of pain radiate through my body and I felt like somebody just hit me in the back with a baseball bat. It was an excruciating pain. My bones were breaking and moving I could barely keep from screaming. Just as quickly as it started the pain ended and I opened up my eyes. I was towering over Colin now and instead of being able to see my feet four hairy paws were in their place. I looked back at Colin who was frozen in his spot staring up at my new form.
Everyone one around us was staring in shock, we all had wolves inside that guided us through life but not many people had the ability to actually shift into their wolf. Only Prime wolves were able to do that and they were known as the strongest and purest wolves in our society.
The shock was wearing off for me and I was about to pounce on Colin when I smelt Lizzie's familiar scent fill the air. If I thought I could smell every detail of what made Lizzie, Lizzie I was flooded with new layers to her wonderful scent only a Prime wolf could smell. I turned to see Chris and Lizzie standing there behind me and I felt my body completely relaxed.
"Scarlett? Everything is going to be alright." Lizzie told me and I shifted back to my human form.
“Are you okay, Scarlett?” Lizzie asked me, taking my hand in hers and giving it a squeeze as she looked at my cheek and Chris just stared Colin down.
“Oh course she’s here? This is what I’m saying.” He growled, snapping out of it and moved to disconnect our hands. I watched as Chris moved to stop him and place himself in between Colin and myself towering over him since Chris was taller.
“ I think it's time you leave Colin.” Chris said and took a step forward making Colin take two back creating more distance between us.
“You’re right, come on Scarlett let’s go.” Colin said to me but I didn't move. I only held onto Lizzie's hand tighter.
“No.”
“What did you just say?” He said looking around Chris’s shoulders without letting go of Lizzie's hand, I moved closer to him so he could hear my words.
“I said no Colin, that is a full sentence but i'll explain it more for you. I’m done, I'm not going anywhere with you.”
“So that's it? You’re gonna leave me for the dyke?” He said, gesturing to our intertwined hands.
“ No, I'm leaving you because I don't love you anymore and I can't be with a man that’s as disgusting and vile as you are.” I told him and he just gaped at me.
“And just so you know I’m bisexual you dick so I’m basically a dyke myself.” He definitely didn’t like that and just turned and left.
Notes:
This is probably the middle part of the story but there is a lot more to come from here on!
Love to hear your thoughts and comments :) Thanks for reading.
Chapter 16: Rules and Excitement
Summary:
After his first almost full shift Cade's wolf is ready to come out and play and Scarlett and Lizzie start to see a new side of Cade.
Chapter Trigger/Content Warnings: Non-Sexual Age Regression, Littlespace, Mention of Abuse, and Violence.
Chapter Text
Saturday June 24th Scarlets POV
I pulled myself of the memory of Colin to find myself in my bed with Lizzie sleeping peacefully next to me.
With a deep breath I relaxed back down in bed trying to fall back asleep but as I did I started to focus in on the faint sound of music coming from the hallway.
I got up from the bed quietly to make sure not to wake Lizzie so she could sleep in and I headed out of our room. The music got instantly louder as I left the room and stood in the hall.
It was coming from Cade's room so I headed to his door and knocked. After no answer I figured he couldn't hear me over the music and I slowly opened the door and looked inside. Cade was standing by his desk, with two pencils in his hands as he drummed out a solo. He was watching a clip on his phone from his favorite movie Drumline on the main character doing his first solo. Cade had told us that this was in fact his favorite part of the whole movie and had the whole drum solo memorized countless times. As he drummed it out he bounced in place completely feeling the music. I waited till the end of the solo before clapping. This scared him a bit but he relaxed seeing it was just me.
“Sorry to scare you, I just heard the music.”
“Oh no I'm sorry, is it too loud?” He asked, immediately turning it down.
“No not at all, it's just so early for all this energy.” I told him, gesturing to him and his chaotic room. It looked like it blew up over night. His toys and clothes were all over the place as he chuckled at me.
“I've had a lot of energy since last night.” He told her and I wondered how long he’d been up. I was going to question it but I got distracted by Lizzie coming into the room and sleepily cuddling into my body from the side.
“There you are. I woke up in bed without you and I got worried.” She mumbled to me and I realized that night had really affected us all in different ways.
“Sorry babe, I just wanted to check on Cade.” I told her, placing a kiss on her temple and I pulled her in tighter.
“Ewww!” Cade cried out as I pulled away from Lizzie.
“What? Is seeing me kiss your mama illegal or something?” Lizzie asked, letting the term for me slip out unintentionally. There was a short moment of shock on all our faces but Cade simply continued the conversation.
“Noooo it’s just kissing gives you cooties and that’s icky.” He told us and I realized that Lizzie calling me mama might have triggered him slightly.
Hearing his reasoning Lizzie and I couldn’t hold back our laughter causing the boy to get upset. He crosses his arms and pouts looking between Lizzie and I trying to figure out what’s so funny. His confused and pouty face made us laugh even more.
“Why are you laughing? I’m serious!” He asked stomping his foot like a toddler trying to emphasize his point or frustrations. I stifle my laughter and try to be serious with him.
“Cooties aren’t a real thing buddy. Kissing someone isn’t gonna get you sick or anything.” I told him and he just looked confused.
“Here watch, let me see your hand?” Lizzie asked him once she calmed herself down and he gave her his hand. She took it and placed a small kiss on his knuckles before letting go. He just looked down at his hand where Lizzie had kissed him. He just watched the spot as if something was going to happen but nothing did.
“See no cooties.” I told him and wondered had he never been kissed by anyone before in his life? I shook that thought away and then moved in to tickle him. He immediately started giggling and squirmed away but I pulled him close and started placing kisses all over his face.
“Okay! Mama please that tickles! Mommy help me!” He called out to Lizzie who was just watching our silliness unfold.
We both froze as he used both motherly terms for each of us still not used to it and I felt a rush as my alpha felt a sense of pride. Lizzie seemed to be feeling the same way but then her face changed and I saw a devilish smile across her lips before she headed over to us knocking me and Cade over onto his bed and started tickling and kissing Cade along with me. His squeals and giggles only intensified as the two continued their attack on the boy.
“Imma pee mama mommy please!” He squealed as we tickled him and Lizzie and I came to a stop not wanting to make him wet himself.
He immediately ran into the bathroom. Lizzie and I sat up on his bed and waited for him to return.While Waiting I started picking up the toys that were all over. It felt like there was something different in the air.
“Babe?” Lizzie said, looking at me.
“Huh?” I said looking back at her.
“I think that now that Cades wolf presented my imprint on him is settling fully. My wolf is so at peace now that her pup is around.” This immediately connected the dots to how I was feeling and I smiled at her about to tell her I was feeling the same way but Cade came out of the bathroom. He looked a little embarrassed as he did. It didn’t take long for either of us to notice the small wet patch on his pants.
“I couldn't get the button undone.” He said softly and both Lizzie and I were already on our feet. Lizzie headed to his closest to pick out some clothes for him and I walked over to him picking him up carrying him over to the changing table and set him down on his back.
“It’s okay, that’s our fault for tickling you so much.” I told him as I started to pull the wet pants down. Lizzie walked up to us and handed him Miles. He took the toy and held it close as I continued to change him.
Once he was in a pull up since it seemed he was old enough to be aware he had to go he didn't need a diaper. Lizzie took over helping him get dressed as I headed downstairs to get started on breakfast while Cade hung with Lizzie as she got ready.
He liked to watch her do her makeup and would always say it was relaxing to watch her process. However by the time Lizzie and Cade made it down the stairs he was all but relaxed. I heard him coming well before he made an appearance as he ran down the stairs and through the house.
“Cade! Please slow down.” I heard Lizzie call out to him as he can to a sliding stop into the kitchen. Lizzie wasn’t far behind him and came in ruffling his hair as he apologized for running.
Through breakfast Cade could barely sit still and barely ate any of his food. It took Lizzie having to hold him in her lap to get him to focus enough to finish his meal. After breakfast I suggested to Cade that he go outside and play for a bit to burn off some of the energy that he had and I watched him play from the kitchen doorway and it only seemed to amped him up more, as he ran around outside.
“You know after yesterday I was worried he would be more upset and traumatized.” I told Lizzie honestly.
“I don't think little Cade is fully processing it all. Plus in his mind, everything is all good. Colin is gone. Everything is safe and he was able to protect us. I bet he with his wolf presenting like that he still has a lot of adrenaline stored in his body from it.” Lizzie did have a point in Cade's mind, everything was probably okay. Which was the truth. I didn't think Colin would be bothering us again anytime soon.
“How are you doing Scarlett? I thought you might sleep in?” Lizzie asked, I knew what she was getting at.
“Honestly, is it crazy to say I’m ok. I had a bit of a nightmare or, well more of a flashback of the night I ended things. I'll be honest about that but I don't know if as long as he stays away from my pack I’m okay.” I watched as Lizzie smiled and her nose crinkled up in the cutest way as I mentioned our pack, it was clear now that Colin wasn't the one I was supposed to marry and we were meant to meet Cade and have him in our life.
“Good but if you ever do need to talk just let me know.” She said leaning on for a soft kiss on the lips. I met her half way kissing her back.
“For now I'm good babe. Plus for the first time in a while I might have something to tell Jenna in therapy.” She laughed at my joke knowing sometime I would get into therapy and genuinely not have anything I needed to work out. Lizzie and I both were in therapy. I only did once a month session as i didnt necessarily need weekly sessions like i used to when i was younger. Lizzie saw her therapist every other week and if she needed more sessions they would text and see if Madison could see her. I thought about how Cade would definitely benefit from some sort of therapy but as she wasn't actually his parent it wasn't her place. It was a sober reminder there was only so much she could do for him even despite her care for him.
“You know what I was thinking yesterday. Maybe we could get Cade some noise canceling headphones.” I mentioned switching the topic from me back to Cade.
“That’s a good idea he got really overwhelmed by the crowd last night.” Lizzie told me, confirming my suspicions. I looked out the door to see Cade running around the yard with Miles playing some kind of pretend game.
“Maybe if we take him out for a bit today he’ll calm down.” I told Lizzie.
“Yeah and if not we could take him to a park. There's that little zone park by the community center.” Since we lived in a gated community the neighborhood had a park for littles to come and play on a playground. It was similar to a regular playground but most of the equipment was adult sized. Lizzie and I hadn’t really gotten a lot of chances to go down there since they never had a little before other than babysitting for a friend.
So while I made up a baby bag for Cade Lizzie rounded up Cade and got him in the car. When I made it out to them Cade was literally bouncing in his seat.
“Where are we going?” He asked looking out the window as I took off.
“It’s a surprise.” I told him looking in the rearview mirror just in time to see his pout.
“I don’t like surprises.”
“I think you’ll like this one.” I told him. As we got closer to the mall.
“Is it ice cream?!” He asked as he saw us heading towards the direction of the mall.
There was that ice cream place we took him to last before but after that we learned that he was definitely lactose intolerant from the constant diarrhea he had almost instantaneously.
“Sorry buddy, no ice cream today.” Lizzie told him and the distracted him by turning on the radio and asking him to sing with her.
The rest of the car ride was filled with Cade Lizzie and I all singing along to the music in the car. As we arrive Cade could barely contain himself as we climbed out of the car and helped him unbuckle and get out of the car.
“Ok do you remember the rules?” I asked him, placing my hand on his shoulder so he would focus on me. He nodded quickly but looked away when a loud motorcycle drove past. He covered his ears but his eyes stayed fixed on the bike.
“Whoa! Totally wicked!” He yelled after the biker with a huge smile on his face.
“So they are?” I asked him, getting his attention again. I wanted him to say them so it was fresh in his mind before we headed in.
“Huh?” He asked, confused.
“The rules?” I asked again.
“Oh, No running away, always hold someone's hand, don’t talk to strangers, and if I get separated from us guys we should meet by the ice cream shop in the food court.” He recited and then reached for both Lizzie and I hands.
“Good job!” I praised him and we took his hand and led him inside. Once he saw the crowd of people his energy diminished a little bit but he was still pulling at Lizzie and I's hands as we walked through the food court and into the mall.
“Do you even know where you're going, buddy?” Lizzie asked him as he rushed us inside. He stopped in his tracks when realizing he in fact did not know where to go.
“ Can I know now what my surprise is?” Cade asked me a little too loud and he caused a few people to look at us. I hoped our hats and glasses would do enough to keep any fans away today.
“Indoor voice, Cade.” Lizzie reminded him softly and he nodded.
“I’ll tell you the store. We’re looking for BestBuy? Do you know where that one is?” I told him and he immediately let go of both our hands and ran off, my heart dropped as Lizzie and I followed after him. He didn’t run far just over to the mall directory. Once I got up to him again I looked at him with a stern look.
“Cade? What are the first two rules?” I asked and he realized what he did.
“I’m sorry! I just got so excited.” He said and immediately took both Lizzie and I hands again.
“It's okay but we need you to remember to stay with us even when you're excited. We don’t want you getting lost.” I told him and he nodded. I smiled and gave him a kiss on his temple before looking at the map.
“Now do you think you can help figure out where to go?” Lizzie asked him to switch the focus back.
“Yeah.” He said and started to study the map looking for the correct store. Once he found the way he pulled us along through the mall and into the BestBuy.
The second we entered, a worker approached us.
“Welcome to Bestbuy. Is there anything I can help you guys find?” She asked us.
“Yes we’re looking for headphones?” I whispered to her and she led up to the section before heading off to help another customer she stopped herself and turned back to us.
“I’m sorry to do this but you're Elizabeth Olsen and Scarlett Johansson right? I’m just such a big fan. Can I get a picture?” I looked around to make sure no one else was around.
“Yes we are and you sure can.” I told her and she quickly pulled out her phone. Lizzie and I quickly leaned in for a photo and smiled brightly.
“Thank you so much none of my friends are going to believe this? I can’t believe Wanda and Natasha are just casually shopping at the BestBuy I work at.”
I felt Cade nudge me from where he was standing and he gestured for me to lean down so he could whisper something to me but little Cade did seem to get the concept of whispering and would always say something in a hushed voice but still loud enough for anyone close to hear.
“She knows you guys only play Wanda and Natasha for pretend right? Just like I’m playing-.” I quickly place my hand over his mouth before he mentions anything about his character to this fan and awkwardly chuckle looking at her. She had a wide smile on her face and was trying not to laugh at Cade’s comment.
“Kids these days.” Lizzie said to her and thankfully we were interrupted by another customer who needed help and she thanked us before heading off to help another customer. I removed my hand from Cades mouth and he looked up at me like what did I do?
“What did I say? I wasn’t gonna say a bad word like shit or fuck or anything.” I closed my eyes and took a deep breath. Really kids theses days.
“Hey language.” Lizzie warned him and he looked over at her, offended.
“But I didn’t…. Ohh okay yeah sorry. Do I not get my surprise now?” He said, realizing he did say a couple bad words.
“No Cade you still get your surprise. We wanted to get you a pair of headphones to help block out some of the noises and sounds that can be overwhelming for you.” Lizzie told him as we all focused back on the task at hand.
“Really?” He was shocked. I grabbed the display pair of Beats headphones and had him try them out.
“Yup we want you to pick out whichever you like the most.” He nodded and put the headphones on. He immediately took them off saying the ear muffs were too hard and small for his ears.
We spent 30 minutes trying on different ones until Cade decided on the Bose Quietcomfort 45 headphones. They were big enough to comfortably fit around his ears. The headband wasn’t too tight on his head, the sound of the headphones were perfect and they canceled out most of all the background noise.
After purchasing the headphones we immediately took them out of the box and let Cade wear them. He happily walked through the mall less nervous of the crowds this time as he wasn’t overwhelmed. He still had a bunch of energy on the ride home so we pulled into the parking lot of the park.
“Wanna play at the parks a bit before we go home and have lunch and a nap.” I asked, looking at Cade in the back seat. He happily cheered and we all got out of the car.
He was still wearing the headphones but he quickly ran off to play climbing up the playground.
As Lizzie and I watched him play for a while we sat off on a bench. I noticed Cade climb up to the highest point of the playground. He was standing at the top, looking like he was sizing up the whole park.
I thought back to his audition tape of him free running and looked over at Lizzie who had also clock him.
“You don’t think?” She started to ask me, stopping herself and shaking her head as we curiously watched Cade. His hand was in the air gliding around as he looked around the park as if he was mapping out a route in his head.
“No he wouldn’t. He knows the rules.” We had set ground rules beforehand just like the mall. He wasn’t allowed to do free running without asking for the proper space cause he was genuinely more clumsy and unaware of his body when little and they didn’t want him or other little ones to get hurt.
I looked back and saw Cade shaking out his arms and legs jumping in place like he was psyching himself up.
“Cade!” I yelled to him, he had his headphones around his neck now so I knew he could hear me.
He slowly turned to look back at me, giving a mischievous almost evil smile. He stood tall with his hand on his hips like a proud superhero. He looked like god mode had just been activated as he placed his headphones over his ears and turned away. Before I knew it was too late and he took off. He ran from the top of the highest slide platforms and flipped down into the middle section. He rolled out of his flip and landed smoothly on his two feet. I heard Lizzie gasp next to me as she grabbed my hand for some sort of support as she watched in fear.
He wasn’t done there as he headed for the monkey bars; it was a straight path of bars that morphed into a circle of monkey bars that connected to another path of straight bars that led to another platform of the playground.
He jumped still in motion from the flip as he grasped onto the on of the bars and swinging back and forth to gain momentum before launching himself up through the center of the circle he flipped up and landed on the top of the bars his foot slipped causing Lizzie to gasp again but he caught himself before standing up on the bars balancing.
He ran along the top to the other side before flipping down onto the platform near some kids. They all started clapping and cheering for him. Before I even realized it, my feet were carrying me directly over to him.
“Cade, get down please.” I told him holding back my anger looking up at him on the playground. He frowned and started whining.
“But I’m still playing.” He argued and I shook my head.
“Nope you're done. You know the rules.” He finally realized he was in trouble and quickly climbed down from the playground.
“But I was just playing around! No one was there.” He tried to say as we walked back to the car.
“It doesn’t matter. You knowingly broke two rules today.” I told him as we all got into the car.
“I’m sorry.” He said and sniffled quietly. Looking up in the mirror I realized he was crying softly now. So I turned in my seat to look at him.
“I’ll be good, please don’t be mad. No punishment.” He said in a rushed voice that made my heart arch. I never wanted him to be scared of me.
“We’re not mad or gonna punish you baby, we just don’t want you or anyone else getting hurt and someone could’ve gotten hurt and I think that scared us.” Lizzie said, stepping in and telling him. He wiped a couple tears that had fallen from his eyes and nodded at us. Lizzie moved into the back seat of the car to hold Cade a bit as we drove the rest of the way home. After a quiet lunch we took Cade up to his room and put him down for a nap. He was a bit fussy but after a little cuddling with the both of us he passed out.
June 25th Noone POV
“ Sweetie, we need to have a serious conversation with you. It's about your wolf presenting and your transformation the other night.” Lizzie said as she and Scarlett stood in Cade's doorway.
“Okay coming in.” He said nervously. He was sitting at his desk going over lines but stopped what he was doing once the two knocked and entered the room.
“I understand that this can be confusing and overwhelming, but it's crucial for you to understand well to be here to support you 100% of the way.” Scarlett started off by saying.
“There is a lot that you'll have to learn about yourself and the potential dangers and the impact you can have on others.” Scarlett continued for as they moved into the room and sat down on his bed.
“I..it's a lot to take in. I never expected this. I mean my status is inconclusive. I don't understand how I could be a…” Cade told them explaining how he truly felt.
“A Prime? Being a Prime wolf is a part of who you are, and it's important to embrace it don't be afraid.” Scarlett told him softly.
“I just never expected this. I don't know anything about being a prime.” He confessed
“When I first turned i was utterly confused and terrified. There hadn't been a prime in our family for generations and all of a sudden i was the most powerful member of my family pack. It wasn't something i was expecting either, lucky for me Lizzie he loves to learn and took it ypon herself to educate the both of us. My family also kept the journal of my great grandmother she was the last shiftable wolf in my family and it was her experiences and that guided us through.” Scarlett explained she showed Cade an old pocket journal she had been holding onto.
“ Some things are going to change and that might be overwhelming for you but I promise we'll be here to help you through this Cade.” Scarlett finished and Cade nodded. He wasn't sure what would happen next but he felt confident in knowing he had support.
“When you shift into a Prime wolf, you gain incredible strength and heightened senses. After your first full shift your body's physiology will change. But along with that power comes the potential to harm others if you're not careful.” Scarlett informed him.
“What do you mean?” Cade asked.
“Primes are incredibly strong and can unintentionally cause harm to those around them, especially if they lose control in their shifted form. There is this amainalizitic nature that takes over that makes us dangerous. That's why it's crucial to learn how to manage your transformations and keep yourself and others safe.” Scarlett added explaining things more thoroughly.
“Additionally, society doesn't always understand or accept creatures like us. Many people have misconceptions or fears about primes, which can lead to discrimination and prejudice.”
“So, I should hide who I am?” Cade asked, looking in between the two of us.
“No, sweetheart, that's not what we're saying. Embracing who you are is important. However, it's crucial to exercise caution and discretion.” Lizzie told him gently.
“We want you to learn how to control your shifts, to keep your emotions in check and prevent any accidental harm. There are techniques I can teach you to manage your transformations.” Scarlett recalled the experience from when she first started shifting.
“I understand. I don't want to hurt anyone.” Cade Said genuinely.
“That's why we're here for you, to guide and support you through this journey. I've experienced the challenges myself and we only want to ensure your safety and well-being.”
“Thank you. I appreciate you guys.” Cade said and pulled us both into a hug.
“We love you, sweetheart. We'll navigate this together as a family. Your wolf is just a part of who you are.” Lizzie told him as she pulled them all closer to her in the hug.
“What kind of changes might happen?” Cade asked tentatively spinning the ring around his finger.
“Well it's different for everyone when I first turned I gained 12 lbs it was mostly muscle. My status changed from a neutral to a dominant and my genetics changed. A prime has to be able to reproduce pass on the genetic code I guess so for that to be possible for me to do that naturally my body changed a bit and yours might too.” Scarlett tried to explain.
“How?” Cade asked not really understanding what she was getting at.
“Well sometimes men or women's bodies will cure themselves of sickness or their genitalia will be changed so they can have babies. I now have a penis so I could have kids in the future.” It slowly dawned on Cade that if he shifted his body might change to what he actually felt like it should be a a small wave of excitement rushed through him.
“Even mated partners of Primes experience a change too.” Lizzie added.
“Really? So did you change to?” He asked Lizzie.
“Well no not yet cause Scarlett and I haven't mated yet. But if we did I would turn into a prime after the first mating bite…. Do you know about that?” Lizzie asked Cade. He was a teenager after all but it seemed like he was kept in the dark about a lot of things young teens should learn around puberty.
“Uh kinda from what i've seen on tv and stuff i guess. I know Primes mate for life and it's like a unbreakable bond but Joyce said it was inappropriate for me to know much more than that nor did it matter cause no prime would ever mate with an inconclusive.” Cade explained and Scarlett hated Joyce more and more.
“We'll teach you everything you need to know.” Lizzie said.
“Now do you want to try and shift and I'll help you through it this time.” Scarlett suggested and Cade nodded eagerly.
They headed out to the backyard, and Scarlett and Cade stood in the open space of the yard while Lizzie watched safely from the patio. Cade nervously stood there not sure what to do.
“How do I do it?” He asked scarletts as she stood in front of him.
“Well tell me, what were you feeling when it happened the other day ?” Cade thought back to that moment.
“I don't know i just wanted to protect you. But i was really angry and scared too.” He explained truthfully and Scarlett nodded.
“That's great. Try recreating that feeling of wanting to protect that's a great source to pull from. Anger is usually the easiest feeling to pull from but that's where the dangers lie in being able to use that anger and control yourself.”
“Close your eyes and feel your body connect with your wolf in your mind and it'll come naturally from there.”
Scarlett gives him the go ahead to shift and Cade still himself closing his eyes and trying to focus. But he too tense and looks like he constipated.
“Relax. And just let it happen.” Scarlett told him and after a bit his body relaxed and begins to tremble uncontrollably. The initial surge of transformation courses through his veins, mingling both excitement and trepidation. His breath becomes ragged, and beads of perspiration form on his forehead.
Standing by his side, Scarlett offers a steady presence, her voice a comforting guide through the pain. With a calm demeanor, she reassures Cade that he's not alone.
As Cade's muscles tense and convulse, Scarlett encourages him to embrace the power surging within. She reminds him to let go of fear, to trust his instincts and allow the transformation to unfold naturally.
Bone by bone, sinew by sinew, Cade's body contorts and reshapes. His human features warp, his limbs elongate, and a fine black coat of fur begins to sprout from his skin. Sharp claws extend from his fingers, and his jaw elongates double fangs dropping, forming a powerful snout.
Scarlett's voice cuts through the haze of the transformation, reminding Cade to breathe and ground himself in the present moment.
Finally, as the metamorphosis reaches its climax, Cade stands before Scarlett, fully transformed into a magnificent wolf. His senses heightened, his muscles pulsing with strength and agility, he feels a deep connection to the primal forces of nature.
Scarlett, her eyes gleaming with pride, as she stand before him. He leaned down towards her sniffing at her. Scarlett stood extremely still as his wet nose moved around her, taking in her alphas scent. Lizzie gasped from her spot over on the patio as Cade licked the side of Scarlett's face. Cade perked up at the sound and turned his head towards her. They all froze for a moment not sure how he would react to her. In a instant he bounded over to her in one leap across the yard. Scarlett first reaction was panic as she watched Cade barreling toward Lizzie's. She didn't even realize that she shifted herself until she was on Cade from behind pulling him back with her teeth by the scruff of his neck.
“Whoa there big guy.” Lizzie said as she moved back from the two big wolfs. Cade calmed down a bit as Scarlett's wolf stood infront of him now. He had his tail in between his legs like he knew he had done something wrong.
“Cade, I want you to sit and take a breather.” Scarlett said to him through their wolf mind bond to Lizzie it just sounded like animal noises. He listened to her and sat down. He took it even further as to lay down slowly inching towards Lizzie slowly trying to sniff her again.
This time Lizzie walked over to him and let him smell her while she rubbed the back of his ear. It was something she learned Scarlett loved while in her wolf form she figured she would try it with him.
“See there you go pup.” Scarlett praised him as he carefully nudged Lizzie to continue on as he happily waved his tail in the air.
“You're a lot bigger now so you have to be careful not to hurt anyone or yourself.” Scarlett told him and he nodded.
After a full day of scarlett shift teaching Cade how to control his shift and the feelings that came with it the three turned in for an early evening. After Cade shifted back he was so exhausted he barely made it back inside before he fell asleep.
Chapter 17: Chaos and Cabins
Summary:
Cade wakes up in his new body and Scarlett can't help but remember the early days of her shifting.
Chapter Trigger/Content Warnings: Anxiety, Arguing, and Sexual Moments.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Wednesday, June 28th Cade's POV
The bedroom is dimly lit as the sun shines through his closed curtains, I rocket up in bed, my body covered in a thin layer of sweat. I frantically reaching out to turn off my blaring rocket ship alarm clock, but in my disoriented state, I accidentally knock it off the table, causing it to shatter on the floor.
“SHIT! What... What just happened?” I cursed to myself as I tried to wake myself up.
My gaze shifts towards the mirror in my room, as I swing my legs over the side of the bed and stand up. I stumbled over my feet as I made my way to the mirror, taking slow, unsteady steps, still groggy from sleep.
Standing in front of it, my eyes widen as I take in my reflection, noticing the subtle changes that occurred overnight. My features appear sharper, more pronounced, and a faint glimmer of something wild shines in my eyes. There was even a slight shadow of facial hair starting to grow on the side of my cheeks.
“No way....” I gasped out and felt my heart skip a beat. Scarlett told me there would be changes but I didn't know what to expect.
“Okay...ok, I need to stay calm. I'll figure this out. ha..” I told myself as I took a deep breath.
I reached up tentatively, touching my face feeling the little hairs, and tracing the new contours of my face. I runs a hand over my head noticing that my hair had grown in length by a couple of inches at least and I noticed feeling a coarser texture. Then I examined my hands, noticing a slight transformation in their shape and texture as well.
“I... I'm…” I take a step back to fully look at myself, feeling a mix of awe, fear, and curiosity swirling inside. The reality of it all starts to sink in, as I struggle to process the changes. Looking at myself in the mirror. It looks like I put on more weight and muscle. My whole body shape has changed a bit and my shirt felt tighter than usual against my chest, prompting me to pull it off.
“What the...?” I said, startled, my eyes widened in shock as I stared at my reflection. My once feminine breasts have vanished, leaving behind a flat, masculine chest. My whole chest and body appeared more defined and I looked taller.
“I... I look different.” My excitement intensifies as I take in the changes in my body. I can't believe what I'm seeing. My gaze drifts downward, and I take a deep breath before pulling down the waistband of my pajama pants.
“Holy shit!” I exclaim, my voice echoing through the room as I discover that I now possess male genitalia. The realization hits me like a tidal wave, filling me with a mix of astonishment, confusion, and a surge of emotions. My body felt at peace as I closed my eyes just being in the moment for a second and really connecting with my body. I felt like there was a true connection between my mind and body finally and I felt my wolf happily puff out its chest as the connection fully set in place.
No One’s POV
Cade stands in front of the mirror, his eyes wide with shock and disbelief, his pajama top discarded on the floor. Scarlett and Lizzie burst into the room, concern etched on their faces.
“Cade, what's wrong? Why are you yelling?” Scarlett asked in a rush as she tried to figure out what was wrong initially missing his physical changes.
“Oh my goodness, Cade, you... you've changed.” Lizzie said as she noticed Cade shirtless as he turned to face them still shocked himself.
“I... I have male... I mean, I am… I'm different now. Look!” Cade's voice trembled with a mixture of disbelief and anxiety as he gestured to his chest and face.
Scarlett and Lizzie's exchange glances, realizing the significance of Cade's revelation. They approach him gently, their love and acceptance evident in their eyes.
“Wow! Look at you. Are you feeling okay?” Scarlett asks him how overwhelming it was when she woke up the next morning after her first shift.
“Yeah, I just feel different but the same. I don't know.” He started to say as he thought about it.
“Oh fuck. Oh my god.” Cade's nervousness intensifies as he contemplates the reaction of his foster parents, Joyce and Kenneth.
“Hey, language. What's wrong?” Scarlett warned softly but was more concerned for him than upset.
“Sorry but... Joyce and Kenneth… they're gonna freak out. They won't understand or accept this. I'm scared of what they'll think. I mean maybe it'll be okay since I'm a prime but they're really gonna think I'm possessed by the devil now.” Cade said starting to get worried and working himself up into a panic. Scarlett and Lizzie embrace Cade, providing him with a sense of safety and reassurance.
“Cade, we can't control how others will react, but we'll face whatever comes together. Your happiness and well-being matter the most. You're not possessed by the devil, this just proves that you were right about your identity and now there is nothing they can say about it.” Scarlett told him. Cade's anxiety begins to subside, replaced by a glimmer of hope and confidence. He realizes that he has a support system that will stand by him, regardless of external judgments.
“Thank you, Scarlett. Thank you, Lizzie. I'm scared, but with you both by my side, I feel a little braver.” Scarlett and Lizzie exchange a tender smile, their love for Cade shining through.
“We're a pack now, Cade, and we'll face any challenges together. Remember, you are perfect just the way you are.”
“Absolutely, always together.” Lizzie said holding him tight as their bond grew stronger uniting them as a family.
Cade was now filled with a newfound sense of acceptance and support, takes another look at his reflection in the mirror. He stands a little taller, ready to embrace his wolf nature and the journey that lies ahead.
“I bet you're hungry. Why don't you get ready and dressed then come down for something to eat before we head out for set.” Scarlett said looking at the teen knowing he was about to go through a very interesting time with his body.
“Yeah okay, that sounds good.” Cade said Scarlett and Lizzie left his room.
Once the two had left the room Cade looked back at himself in the mirror again taking a moment to actually take in his body. He fully undressed and grabbed a change of clothes before heading into the shower.
"Fucking WICKED." He said to himself as he got ready for the day.
As they made it back downstairs Scarlett couldn't help but think about when she first shifted it felt like going through a second more intense puberty even though she was in her late 20s at the time. It was such a hormonal time for her that she was affecting everyone around her. She spent the first month locked up in Lizzie's cabin and was the most affected.
FLASHBACK
Scarlett and Chris sit at a small table, sipping their coffees. The air is filled with the aroma of freshly brewed coffee and the sound of murmuring customers.
“Scarlett, can you tell us what really happened between you, Colin, and Elizabeth?” A man with a camera asked eagerly coming out of nowhere with a full crowd of paparazzi behind him.
“Yeah, we heard he's accusing you of infidelity! Is it true?” Another man yelled over the others as they all started hounding her.
“Are you gay? Give us a comment, Scarlett! The public wants to know!” A woman asked raising a camera in her face and taking pictures. Scarlett's eyes widen with panic, and she instinctively leans back in her chair. The rapid barrage of questions overwhelms her, and she struggles to find her voice amidst the chaos.
“Please I'm just trying to have a cup of coffee... I need some time alone. Can you just... back off?” Scarlett asked nicely her voice trembling slightly.
“Scarlett, Did you cheat on him?” Another paparazzi yelled from the crowd.
“No, please. I didn't cheat on Colin. We broke up. It's as simple as that.” She stated hoping that would be enough for them and they would leave her alone.
“Well, he's been saying otherwise on Twitter. What do you have to say about that?” the first man said with a smirk. Throwing Scarlett off guard her agitation grows, and she can feel her wolf instincts stirring inside her. The intensity of the situation triggers her protective instincts, and she struggles to hold back a potential shift.
“I don't have Twitter, so I can't comment on what he's saying. Now please, leave us alone.” Scarlett responds through gritted teeth.
“Come on, Scarlett! Give us a good story! why is he spreading lies on Twitter?” Scarlett's frustration turns into panic as her wolf instincts start to take over as if her wolf is clawing at the surface, desperate to break free. The paparazzi's relentless questions only intensify her struggle.
“Chris, I need to get out of here,” Scarlett tells him desperately. He immediately recognizes the urgency in Scarlett's voice and takes charge. He steps forward, shielding her from the intrusive paparazzi.
“I've got you, Scarlett. “ He say protectively before he stood up moving a couple of guys back.
“That's enough! Give her some space, alright?” Chris positions himself between Scarlett and the intrusive paparazzi, attempting to shield her from their prying cameras. The noise in the coffee shop escalates as bystanders start to take notice of the commotion. They don't listen to him and keep yelling at Scarlett for answers.
“Back off! Leave her alone!” Chris say raising his voice more and sending out dominating pheromones even though he was a natural alpha himself.
He guides Scarlett towards a waiting car, his protective instincts in full force. The paparazzi swarm around Scarlett and Chris, blocking their path as they try to make their way to the car. The constant flashing of cameras and persistent questioning adds to the chaos of the moment.
“Move out of our way! Give us some space!” Chris's strong voice cuts through the commotion, demanding the paparazzi to clear a path. He extends his arms, using his physical presence to push through the crowd, creating a barrier between them and the paparazzi.
“Chris, I can't handle this... It's too much.” Scarlett told him.
“I know, Scarlett. Just stay close to me. We'll get through this.” He said holding onto her tightly and pushing forward. Chris guides Scarlett towards the car, shielding her from the aggressive paparazzi. He opens the car door for her, ensuring she gets inside safely, and then swiftly moves to the driver's side.
“Back off! Show some respect!” Chris growls and the paparazzi are momentarily taken aback by Chris's outburst as he slams the car door shut, blocking out the intrusive paparazzi. He gets in the car and starts the engine driving away, leaving the swarm of photographers in their rearview mirror.
Scarlett trembles in the passenger seat, her body on the verge of transformation. Chris, desperate to help her, reaches out and makes a phone call. His face filled with concern dials Lizzie's number on his phone.
“Lizzie, it's Chris. Scarlett is panicking, and I don't know what to do. I need your help calming her down.” He said into the phone.
“Is she alright? Let me talk to her. Can she hear me?” Lizzie asked and he puts her on speakerphone so Scarlett can hear her voice.
“You're on speaker.” he said to her.
“Scarlett, can you hear me?”
Scarlett let out a heavy breath as tears start streaming down her face.
“Lizzie, I'm so scared... I can't control it. What if I hurt someone?”
“Scarlett, listen to my voice. You're not gonna hurt anyone. Just breathe with me okay?”
Scarlett starts to follow Lizzie's breath but she still can't calm down.
“Scarlett focus on me. How about I distract your mind a bit with a story? Ahh I know let me share a memory with you from one of my summers as a kid.” Chris drives attentively, giving Scarlett the space she needs to listen to Lizzie's story.
“When I was little, my family used to go to our summer cabin in the woods. One day, while playing with my siblings, we stumbled upon an old tree house hidden among the trees. Nobody dared to climb it because it looked unsafe.” Scarlett's attention is captured by Lizzie's story. She listens intently, her breathing beginning to steady.
“But being the youngest and wanting to prove everyone wrong, I decided to climb it. With determination, I made my way up, feeling a mix of excitement and fear. However, as I reached the top, the wood began to break apart, and I found myself hanging on to a tree branch for dear life.” Scarlett's panicked expression and tense muscles ease, replaced by curiosity.
“I was stuck up there for what felt like an eternity until my dad arrived and safely rescued me. But you know what? The following summer, as a family, we built a brand-new, safe tree house in that very same tree.” Scarlett's breathing steadies further, the tension in her body slowly dissipating.
“This is super cheesy but just like that tree house, Scarlett, you're going to find your stability again. Together, we'll create a safe haven away from all this chaos.”
“Maybe that's what you need. Yes, that is it! I'm taking you to my family's cabin. It is a perfect place to escape all of this. No one will find us up there.” Scarlett's eyes meet Chris's, and they share a glimmer of hope.
The car pulls up to the front of the cabin, and Scarlett eagerly jumps out, brimming with energy from the long car ride. Scarlett and Lizzie stand outside Lizzie's family cabin, surrounded by the serenity of nature. The sound of birds chirping and leaves rustling brings a sense of peace. The secluded cabin stands surrounded by lush greenery, nestled in the tranquil woods. A sense of calmness and serenity permeates the air.
Scarlett takes a moment to soak in her surroundings, her eyes filled with childlike wonder. The scent of pine and the whispering of leaves in the breeze create a peaceful ambiance. Her excitement is palpable, and she can't help but bounce on her feet.
“Here we are, Scarlett. A place where we can escape from the paparazzi and find some calm.” Scarlett looks at Lizzie, gratitude evident in her eyes.
“Thank you, Lizzie. I don't know what I would do without you.” Scarlett says softly as they embrace, their bond strengthened by the shared journey they're about to embark on. Lizzie watches Scarlett, a smile playing on her lips as she sees Scarlett's exuberance. She knows her friend's energy levels are soaring, and she has an idea to help.
“Hey, Scarlett, why don't you shift and run off some of this energy as a wolf? We have the whole woods to ourselves, and it's completely safe here.” Scarlett hesitates for a moment, unsure about embracing her wolf form so freely. But Lizzie's conviction and assurance encourage her to consider the idea.
“I don't know, Lizzie. Shifting so soon after arriving feels... overwhelming.” Lizzie steps closer to Scarlett, her eyes filled with understanding and warmth.
“I brought you up here because I knew it would be safe, Scarlett. We have the entire forest at our disposal, and no one lives around here. It's just you, me, and nature. Trust me, it'll be liberating.” Scarlett's gaze meets Lizzie's, a mix of trepidation and excitement lingering in her eyes. She takes a deep breath, gratitude filling her voice.
“Thank you, Lizzie. I appreciate you always looking out for me.” Scarlett steps away from Lizzie, finding a comfortable spot in the clearing. With each passing moment, her body undergoes a magnificent transformation, morphing into a majestic wolf. Her fur glistens with a combination of colors, mirroring her vibrant spirit.
As a full-fledged wolf, Scarlett bounds forward, her paws hitting the ground in a rhythm of pure joy. She darts through the trees, agile and carefree, reveling in her newfound freedom. Her wolf form allows her to fully embrace her instincts and connect with the untamed wilderness surrounding her.
Lizzie watches, her heart swelling with pride and happiness for her friend. She knows that this moment is a vital part of Scarlett's journey toward self-discovery and acceptance.
Lizzie busily cleans and organizes the cabin, making it comfortable for their stay. The sound of Scarlett's triumphant howls and playful barks echo from outside, a testament to her sheer joy and freedom in her wolf form.
As Lizzie puts the final touches on the living room, she hears the familiar sound of paws approaching the front porch. She walks towards the door and opens it, finding Scarlett in her wolf form, covered in mud and dirt.
“Seems like you've been having quite the adventure out there, huh? Getting used to those four legs, I see?” Scarlett's wolf form shivers with excitement, the remnants of her wild romp still evident. With a shimmering transformation, she reverts back to her human self, still adorned with dirt and mud. Lizzie's eyes widen at the unexpected sight, and she quickly covers her eyes with her hands.
“Oh, uh, Scarlett! You're... um, you're ahh” Lizize started to say but her voice got caught in her throat as a wave of pleasure flowed threw her from thinking about Scarlett's body, Shaking away the inappropriate thought of her friend she clears her throat and continues.
“Ahh, I just cleaned the cabin. Maybe you should head straight to the shower.” Lizzie said, Scarlett, unabashed, walks closer to Lizzie, a mischievous glint in her eyes. Her hormones are in turmoil, adding a touch of playfulness to her demeanor.
“Come on, Lizzie, you've seen me naked before. It's not like it's something new.” Scarlett said flirtatiously, so many hormones were flowing threw her right now but all she could think about was how good Lizzie smelled and how she wanted to be closer to her right now. Lizzie blushes, keeping her eyes tightly shut, trying to maintain her composure as she feels Scarlett close to her.
“That's true, but... I still need you to go shower. It's just, you know, proper cabin etiquette.” Lizzie said shuddering as she felt Scarlett breath on the back of her neck. Slightly leaning into her as goosebumps formed on her neck and back. Scarlett chuckled watching Lizzie's reaction toward her. She leans in closer, an inch away from Lizzie's ear, and lets out a quiet growl before whispering to Lizzie dripping with playful flirtation.
“Alright, alright, I'll go shower. But you can't blame a wolf for trying, can ya?” Lizzie smiles, feeling both flustered and amused by Scarlett's persistent charm.
“No, I suppose I can't” Lizzie said slowly opening her eyes but closing them again once she make eye contact with Scarlett's bare skin again mentally cursing to herself as she calm herself before speaking again.
“Now please go clean yourself up before you track dirt all over the place.”
Scarlett playfully taps Lizzie's nose and she scrunches it before heading towards the bathroom, her gaze lingering on Lizzie for a moment longer than necessary. Lizzie keeps her eyes closed until she hears the bathroom door close, allowing herself a small sigh of relief.
Scarlett stands under the warm water of the shower, letting it wash away the dirt and grime from her wild adventure. Her mind, still buzzing with hormones and desires, as she reflects on her playful interaction with Lizzie. A mix of longing and confusion fills her thoughts, knowing that Lizzie has a boyfriend. her mind racing with conflicting thoughts. She tries to talk herself down, urging herself to calm down and back off from Lizzie.
“Come on, Scarlett, get a grip. You need to give Lizzie some space. She has a boyfriend, and you shouldn't complicate things. Just be respectful and let your friendship evolve naturally.”Scarlett said whispering to herself. Scarlett finds herself unable to fully suppress her longing for Lizzie. The intense connection they've formed over the past years plays on her mind, tempting her to explore her desires further.
“Lizzie has been so kind and caring towards me, especially now going out of her way to take care of me. I can't help but feel drawn to her, but I need to respect her relationship.” As Scarlett's thoughts drift back to Lizzie, a rush of desire surges through her body. She looks down, her eyes widening as she notices a physical reaction. Embarrassment and frustration wash over her as she tries desperately to make it go away.
“No, not now. This isn't the time or place. I need to get a grip on myself.” Despite her efforts, the arousing thoughts of Lizzie continue to consume her mind. Scarlett realizes that fighting against her desires only makes them stronger. Taking a deep breath, she decides to let herself relax and embrace the sensations flooding her body.
As flashes of Lizzie fill her mind, Scarlett succumbs to the overwhelming ecstasy. Her body responds uncontrollably, resulting in a mess on the shower wall with her new appendage. Mixed emotions of pleasure, embarrassment, and guilt swirl within her.
“Fuck! I can't believe this... I… I can't let my desires cloud our friendship.” Scarlett leans against the shower wall, her breath slowly returning to normal. She reflects on the consequences of her actions, resolving to find a way to manage her emotions and navigate her newfound desires with care.
Scarlett steps out of the bathroom, fresh and clean, her mind still filled with a whirlwind of emotions. She notices Lizzie sitting on the couch, her eyes fixed on the television screen. As Scarlett approaches, she sees her own face plastered all over the news, accompanied by Colin's voice.
Scarlett's heart skips a beat, a mixture of anxiety and curiosity washing over her. She joins Lizzie on the couch as she watched the news, keeping her emotions in check as best as she can.
“It seems like the media frenzy about your breakup with Colin is still going strong,” Lizzie said glancing at Scarlett as she sat down. Scarlett's stomach tightens memories of the night they broke up flooding back. She clenches her fists, feeling a mix of anger and frustration at the lies that were being spread their eyes fixed on the television screen. A TMZ reporter appears, speaking to Colin about his recent breakup with Scarlett Johansson.
“Colin, can you confirm the rumors that you broke up with Scarlett Johansson a couple of days ago?” the reporter asked Colin, wearing a confident smirk, leans in closer to the microphone, ready to share his side of the story. Lizzie tentatively reaches out and takes Scarlett's balled-up fist into her hand opening it up and holding it.
“Yes, Scarlett and I decided to part ways. It became clear to me that we weren't compatible. We were on different levels, you know? She was always so full of anger and distant during our time together. It became suffocating. And let me tell you, she became incredibly controlling.” He said lying threw his teeth. Scarlett's jaw clenches as she listens to Colin's words. Lizzie's grip tightens on Scarlett's hand, offering support.
“You mentioned Scarlett shifting that night Did you know she was a Prime? Can you elaborate on that?” Colin's eyes light up, seizing the opportunity to feed the media frenzy.
“Ah, I didn't know she was a Prime. One of the many secrets she kept from me I'm realizing. That was quite an experience. At that moment, I truly feared for my life. Primes can be dangerous, you see. We all know the stories. I never thought she would actually hurt me, but her transformation into a wolf was a clear indication of her true nature.” Scarlett's eyes well up with a mixture of anger and hurt. Lizzie's grip tightens even further, offering silent reassurance.
“I can't believe he's still spreading false accusations. I never meant to hurt him, Lizzie. I would never hurt anyone. He's twisting the truth to fit his own narrative.” Lizzie places a comforting hand on Scarlett's arm, offering support in the face of the media storm. Scarlett's eyes are filled with a mix of anger, frustration, and hurt, while Lizzie's face displays concern and empathy. Scarlett stands brushing off Lizzie's touch.
“This is insane! They're twisting the truth and making me out to be some dangerous monster. They conveniently left out his violent slap right before I shifted.” Scarlett exclaims letting her frustrations get the best of her.
“I know, Scarlett. It's heartbreaking to see how the media be manipulated to follow any narrative told to them. But we know the truth. We were there.” Scarlett takes a deep breath, trying to calm herself down but it doesn't work as her anger grows.
Scarlett paces back and forth, her emotions reaching their peak. Lizzie watches her with concern, sensing the intensity of Scarlett's inner struggle. The room feels charged with tension as their bond becomes more palpable.
“I can't take this anymore, Lizzie! These hormones, this uncontrollable shifting. It's driving me insane! I feel like I'm going to explode!” Lizzie approaches Scarlett cautiously, her eyes filled with empathy.
“I understand that it's difficult, but you can't keep pushing everyone away. We're here for you, trying to help. Please, let me support you through this.” Scarlett's frustration turns into anger, her wolf instincts amplifying her emotions.
“You don't understand, Lizzie! No one does! I need space! I need to figure this out on my own!” She said starting to really raise her voice.
“Breathe. Let me help you.” Lizzie says reaching out to her cautiously, concern etched on her face. Scarlett's eyes flash with frustration, her voice laced with anger.
“Stop talking. Don't touch me and sit down!” Scarlett ordered with a voice like her own but commanding and demanding obedience only Alpha had.
Lizzie's body tenses, startled, she obeys instantly, her omega nature responding instinctively as she takes a step back, her submissive triggered by Scarlett's alpha voice. She tries to maintain her composure, even though her own emotions are heightened, she quickly obeys, taking a seat on the nearby couch.
“Yes, Scarlett. Of course. I'm sorry. I just... I care about you and want to support you.” Lizzie says quietly as she waits for further instruction.
Scarlett's breathing slows her eyes wide, as she realizes what she just did. Guilt washes over her as she realizes the impact of her outburst, and immediately regrets her actions. She takes a deep breath, trying to regain control over her emotions. She kneels down in front of Lizzie submissively.
“Lizzie, I'm sorry. I didn't mean to snap at you. It's just... everything feels so overwhelming right now. I… I think I need some space to clear my head.” Scarlet said softly trying to sort out her thoughts. Lizzie, understanding Scarlett's turmoil, nods understandingly.
“It's okay, Scarlett. I understand. Take the time you need. But promise me you'll be safe.” Lizzie said back her own heart racing as she tried to quell her emotions. Scarlett's gaze softens as she looks at Lizzie, a mixture of gratitude and guilt in her eyes.
“I promise, Lizzie. I'll be careful. Tonight, I just need to be alone. Im gonna sleep outside tonight as my wolf.” Lizzie reaches out and gently touches Scarlett's arm, a gesture of support and reassurance.
“You don't have to do that but if what you need just remember, I'm here for you, always. If you need anything. We'll get through this together.”Scarlett offered her a small, appreciative smile, appreciating Lizzie's unwavering support.
“Always together.” Lizzie reaffirmed.
“Thank you, Lizzie. I'm lucky to have you by my side. I'll see you in the morning.” Scarlett turns and heads towards the door, her determination evident. Lizzie watches her go, a mix of concern and hope on her face.
“Be safe, Scarlett.”
Lizzie sits on her bed, phone in hand, as she nervously dials her twin sisters, Mary-Kate and Ashley. After a few rings, they pick up, their concerned faces appearing on the screen.
“Lizzie! Finally, you called! We've been so worried about you. Where have you been? And why haven't you been answering our calls?” Mary-Kate says with a sigh of relief.
“I'm at the family cabin. Scarlett needed a place to escape and I thought this would be a good spot.” Lizzie told them.
“Yeah, we've seen all those rumors in the media about Scarlett and that ex-boyfriend of hers. It's been insane. Are you guys okay?” Lizzie takes a deep breath, her voice filled with a mixture of relief and urgency.
“I'm fine, guys. And I think Scarlett will be. It's been a rollercoaster of a few days, but she needed some time away. I wanted to explain everything to you, especially about Scarlett.” Mary-Kate and Ashley exchange concerned glances, their attention fully focused on Lizzie.
“Okay, spill the beans, Lizzie. What's really going on?” Lizzie proceeds to tell them the truth about Scarlett's abusive ex-boyfriend, Colin, and how he had spread false rumors about Scarlett being dangerous in her shifted form. She explains how she witnessed Scarlett shift for a brief moment during their breakup, but it was Colin's actions that provoked it, not any wrongdoing on Scarlett's part.
“Oh my god, that's terrible! We had no idea. Scarlett must be going through so much right now.” Ashley said stunned at the full story.
“But what about you, Lizzie? We've noticed a change in you ever since you met Scarlett. We know you're... feeling something for her?” Mary-Kate asked. Lizzie's cheeks flush, her voice barely above a whisper.
“Yeah... I am. It's confusing, though. I mean, I've always had a crush on her, but we were just friends, and I have Robbie. But now, I can't deny this strong pull I feel toward her anymore. Robbie and I have been having issues, and it feels like we're better off as friends. And I've been trying to get the courage to tell him how I feel but I just don't know what to do.” Mary-Kate and Ashley exchange knowing glances, understanding the complexity of Lizzie's situation.
“Lizzie, it's clear that you're not happy with Robbie. If your feelings for Scarlett are genuine, then you owe it to yourself to explore that possibility. But, and this is important, Scarlett is going through a lot right now. Don't rush into anything with her. Give her the time and space she needs to heal and find her balance.” Mary-AKte told her little sister honestly.
“Exactly. Support her as a friend, and be there for her, but don't push for anything romantic until she's ready. And also, make sure you're truly ready to let go of Robbie. It's not fair to anyone involved if you're uncertain.” Ashley added and Lizzie nods, tears of relief and gratitude welling up in her eyes.
“Thank you, guys. I needed to hear that. I'll take things slow with Scarlett and be patient. And as for Robbie, I'll have an honest conversation with him. It's time to face the truth.”
“That's the spirit, lil sis! We're here for you, no matter what. Just remember to prioritize your own happiness.” Ashley said.
“And remember, love, can be complicated, but it's worth it when it's real. We love you, Lizzie.” Lizzie smiles, her heart was full of gratitude for her sisters' support.
“I love you both too. Thanks for always being there for me.” They exchange goodbyes and a promise to call again in a week or so before ending the call, leaving Lizzie to reflect on the advice she received.
Lizzie sits on her bed, her phone held up in front of her as she FaceTimes her boyfriend, Robbie. His concerned expression softens as he sees Lizzie's face on the screen.
“Lizzie, thank goodness you called! Are you okay? Is Scarlett okay? I've been worried sick.” He says in a familiar sweet tone. Lizzie takes a deep breath, a mixture of emotions swirling within her.
“Robbie, I'm okay, and Scarlett is physically fine too. It's just been a whirlwind of events. Colin's lies and the media twisted everything. Scarlett would never hurt anyone, and that night, she shifted briefly to protect herself from Colin's aggression. It's been really tough for both of us.” She told him with tears forming in her eyes. Robbie's face softens with understanding, having witnessed Colin's possessive behavior in the past.
“I knew something wasn't right with Colin. I'm glad you and Scarlett are safe. She's your best friend, after all. I can see how much she means to you.” Lizzie nods taking a deep breath before she speaks.
“Robbie, you've always been there for me, and I'm grateful for that. But lately, I've been feeling conflicted about us. We've been struggling to connect romantically, and I've been drawn to Scarlett in ways I can't explain. I think you and I might be better off as friends.” Her voice filled with both relief and sadness. Robbie's expression softens, and he lets out a bittersweet smile.
“Lizzie, I've been expecting this. We've always had an amazing friendship and relationship, and I love you, but maybe that's where our strength lies in friendship. We can still support each other and be there for one another without the added pressure of a romantic relationship.” Lizzie's eyes well up with tears, a mixture of sadness and relief washing over her.
“Thank you, Robbie. Your understanding means the world to me.” Lizzie says with a smile.
“Besides, who can compete with Scarlett Johansson, right? She's a bombshell!” Robbie chuckles lightly, trying to lighten the mood. Lizzie lets out a small chuckle, the tension easing slightly.
“She is, isn't she?” They share a moment of laughter, their friendship shining through.
“Lizzie, promise me one thing. Even though we're going our separate ways romantically, let's still make that book idea about anxiety, Hattie Harmony one day. It's something we both share, and I believe in our ability to create something meaningful together.” Lizzie's eyes light up with a mix of happiness and gratitude.
“Robbie, I promise. We'll make that book happen. Our shared experiences with anxiety deserve to be heard.” They exchange warm smiles, a sense of amicable closure washing over them.
Lizzie sits on her bed, holding her phone in her hands, a sense of relief washing over her. She takes a deep breath and looks into the mirror across the room, her reflection showing a mix of emotions.
“wow, I'm a single woman now…. I won't rush anything, though. Scarlett needs time to settle down, to find stability within herself. I'll be patient, supportive, and understanding. We'll navigate this together, step by step.” Lizzie says whispering to herself.
Lizzie is seated at a desk in the cozy cabin's office by the fireplace, surrounded by books and her laptop. She is deep in concentration, researching furiously on how to help Scarlett adjust to her new role as a Prime. The room is filled with the soft glow of a desk lamp, illuminating Lizzie's determined face.
“Okay, let's see... the effects of becoming a Prime, how to control shifting... Ah, here it is, managing the hormonal fluctuations.” She said to herself. Lizzie flips through the pages of a thick book, taking notes and occasionally typing on her laptop. She is fully immersed in her quest to find information that can aid Scarlett.
“Suppressants...pheromone control... understanding the primal instincts... It's all so overwhelming, but I need to find a way to help Scarlett through this.” She muttered as she delves deeper into her research, the hours passed by unnoticed. Her determination fuels her desire to understand and support Scarlett in the best possible way.
Now in her bedroom, is seated on her bed with her laptop resting on her lap. Exhaustion begins to creep in, evident in her drooping eyelids. She rubs her temples, feeling the weight of the information she has gathered.
“Okay, let's see... Prime wolves and their effects on those closest to them... There has to be something here.” She said as she tried to focus. She scrolls through the web pages, reading snippets of information, her eyes widening with each new discovery.
“A bond forms between a Prime and their mate, drawing them close without even being aware of it... Could that be why I've been feeling so intense around Scarlett? Why I followed her order like that? But we're just... ” Her Omega instincts whisper to her, tempting her with the idea of being mates with Scarlett. Lizzie tries to push the thought aside, knowing it's too soon to tell.
“I can't let myself get carried away. It's too early to make assumptions. Scarlett needs time to adjust, and I need to be there for her as a friend.”
She continues her research, seeking more information about the dynamics between Prime and Omega wolves. Lizzie is determined to understand the complexities of their situation and provide the support Scarlett needs. But as Lizzie continues to browse through articles and forums, her fatigue gets the better of her. Her eyes start to close, and she leans back, gradually succumbing to sleep.
On the brink of sleep, is suddenly awakened by a distant wolf howl. She stirs, her eyes widening, and rushes towards the window. She gazes out, her heart pounding in her chest.
“What... is that?” She peers into the darkness out her window and there, under the moonlit sky, stands Scarlett in her magnificent wolf form. Lizzie's breath catches in her throat as she realizes the connection she feels with Scarlett has deepened.
“Scarlett…” At that moment, as if sensing her thoughts, the wolf turns its head and locks eyes with Lizzie through the window. A mischievous grin appears on its snout, confirming Lizzie's belief that this is Scarlett. Lizzie's heart swells with a mixture of excitement and awe. The bond between them feels stronger than ever before, and it's as if Scarlett can understand her thoughts and feelings.
“I feel it too, Scarlett. Whatever this is between us... it's something special.” Scarlett lets out another hauntingly beautiful howl, echoing through the night, before disappearing into the dense woods. Lizzie remains at the window, her mind racing with possibilities and the undeniable connection she shares with Scarlett.
END FLASHBACK
“Scarlett? Babe, are you okay?” Lizzie asked Scarlett as she realized she was just standing with the refrigerator door open.
“Yeah sorry. I was just thinking back to when I first shifted.” Scarlett told Lizzie as she closed the fridge and moved to sit down at the table with Lizzie.
“It's okay. I thought so, but I just wanted to check in.” Lizzie told Scarlett leaning over the table to place a soft kiss on Scarlett's lips.
“Thank you, God, I love you so much! I can't imagine all this without you.” Scarlett said back lovingly.
“I could say the same.” Lizzie chuckled, reaching out for Scarlett's hand. They say in silence for a second as they let everything sink in. Their silence was quickly broken when they started to notice the sound of music coming from upstairs flooding down to them. A familiar song played as it sounded like Cade had just gotten out of the shower and turned on some music as he got ready. The song playing was Heads Will Roll, one of Scarlett’s songs from one of Cade's favorite movies of hers. Scarlett's voice filled the house but as the song continued they started to hear Cade join in with her. His newly deeper voice flowed well with Scarletts as he sang on.
As he came down the stairs he must've switched his music from his speaker to his headphone as he rushed downstairs and hurried into the kitchen.
“Whoa there! Where's the fire?” Scarlett joked to him as he came to a halt in his seat at the table.
“Haha funny.” he chuckled as Lizzie placed his plate in front of him and he eagerly dug into the food. Scarlett and Lizzie just watched as he ate, never seeing him eat so fast or intensely.
“Again, Where's the fire bud?” Scarlett chuckled and Cade slowed himself down.
“Sorry, I just have so much energy. So hungry!''He said as he stuffed his face.
“It's okay. That is to be expected. You're gonna go through wolf puberty for a while.” Scarlett explained to him. He listens as Scarlett explains some of the things that might change. It was all the thing he was hoping for so he was filled with a mix of excitement and nervousness.
After breakfast, they all hopped in the car and drove to where they all headed off to work. Cade had to spend an extra hour getting ready today as he had to get a small haircut so her hair matched what it was before and some of his clothing had to be resized a little bit as his body was slightly different shape and tone now.
Notes:
Thank you to all the people that commented on the last chapter I got like 5 different comments in 24hr so I appreciate all the love and support for this story! I love to hear requests, thoughts, and comments on how I can improve. Positive or negative I'm all open.
And I also want to say thank you to those who have just read so far and enjoyed it. I've written a bunch of different stories over the years but never loved one as much as this one nor have I even finished one of them until this one so I'm really glad you all or liking it.
-P 💙
Chapter 18: Charima Comfort and Confusion!
Summary:
Cade, Hailee, and Xochitl have a nice day out... and their connection grows.
Chapter Trigger/Content Warnings: Puberty, Masturbation, and Sexual Moments.
Chapter Text
Wednesday, June 28th Xochitl’s POV
Hailee and I managed to sneak our way onto the black widow set without getting caught. We were trying to blend in as we walked through the row of production trailers trying to find Cades.
“Why is it so hard to find one guy's trailer?” I asked Hailee as we walked. We both were excited to see him but Hailee was more obvious about her feelings for him. I was more reserved in expressing my feelings especially since Hailee had been so vocal in interest of him.
Since she met in she couldn't stop talking about him. I remembered the night after hanging at Kits place when we first met him. The whole car ride back to my place she went on about how sweet he was but at the same time he was so hot flipping around in his suite at the photo shoot. She said she was immediately drawn to him.
I understood the feeling though as I thought similar things that hole day, but he seemed captivated by Hailee. Which I mean who wasn't. I had a huge crush on her id never act on since our friendship and being there for her was way to important to mess up.
“It’s got to be here somewhere.” We were trying to find Cade to see if he wanted to come hang out with us. We had a half day today and in our line of work when we had the free time during the day you should always try and take advantage of that.
There was the sound of footsteps coming around the corner so Hailee and I ducked into a small space between two trailers to hide but when we heard the familiar raspy laughter of Florence Pugh, Hailee popped her head out of hiding.
“Hey, Flo psst.” Hailee called out getting the older woman's attention.
“Hailee? Xochitl? What are you doing?” Florence asked, looking at us with an amused expression on her face.
“Well obviously hiding, but more importantly we’re looking for Cade.” She stated.
“Oh? Why is it so important?” Florence said, giving Hailee a knowing look. This was proof that everyone else was noticing the vibes between Hailee and Cade too.
“Oh she just hasn’t seen him in forever and is looking for any excuse to be around him so we’re asking him to hang out with us.” I told Florence and Hailee slapped me on that arm.
“Hey it was your idea in the first place, you wanted to hang out with him too.” Hailee said not denying it and Florence turned her look on me. She was right it did suggest it but it was only to get her to stop going on about him.
“Ahh yeah but not like you do.” I said awkwardly try to push the attention back on her and watched as Florence shook her head.
“ I mean I love the kid but I just don’t get why he has so much pull with the ladies. I heard a couple of background actresses fawning over him trying to get his number yesterday.” Florence told us and I watched as Hailee's smile turned into a slight frown.
“Who?” She demanded, looking up at Florence.
“I don't know just some girls and he politely declined anyway.” Florcened laughed as she found Hailee's reactions funny.
“Anyways get up and out of there and I'll take you guys to him. He’s still filming one more scene for the day.” She told us, stepping back so we could come out of hiding.
“Thanks.” I told her as I stepped out and we followed her toward the set.
“I was heading there anyway.” She threw over her shoulder like it was nothing as we walked on.
Once we got to the set Florence headed us in the direction of Scarlett and Lizzie who were watching Cade finish his last scene of the day from their cast chairs not too far away from the action. Florence snuck up behind Scarlett and threw her arm around the woman, giving her a hug and surprising the two slightly.
“Oh hey, Flo. I was wondering where you were. ” Scarlett said, turning in her seat to see who it was.
“Hey sestra, I got a little caught out when I found these two lurking around.” Florence said jokingly as she turned to the two of us.
“Oh hi, girls.” Lizzie said with a bright smile. I moved over to her and gave her a small hug. I was going to say hi back but was interrupted by yelling. I felt Lizzie tense slightly as she gave me on her amazing hugs. I pulled myself out of the hug and turned to look and see where the yelling was coming from.
“No! No no no! Let’s cut!” I heard a man yell and saw who I assumed was the director, got up from his director monitors and walked over to Cade. He was in a full suit similar to the taskmasters from the first Black Widow movie and was holding a flaming sword. That the stunt crew took and put out for him.
“Omg, he has a flaming sword?” I gasped out looking back at Florence and Scarlett for confirmation. Marvel was so tight-lipped over the plot that even if you were acting for them you still didn't even know what was going on in the story. Especially us younger actors as they were always afraid we were going to leak something accidentally over social media or in interviews after Tom had his first press tour and no one told him what he could or couldn't say just assuming he was aware.
“Yup.” Florence vocalized with a pop oh the p at the end. I was a big Marvel fan myself so I thought it was cool.
“Just don't say anything.” Scarlett warned us with a smile so I knew she was thinking similarly to me.
“Our lips are sealed right Hailee?” I said turning to Hailee and giving her a nudge but I saw she was not paying attention at all. She was still watching Cade with a frown on her face so I turned back and focused on what the director was saying to him.
“It's really not that hard, okay? You jump off the platform, and you do a hero landing stand up The explosions happen behind you and you take off your helmet looking hot. You light your sword up with a desirable smirk on your face. I know you probably don't get a lot of girls but it’s acting. You can do that right?” He snapped out to Cade. Cade didn't say anything back to the director and just nodded at him as he waited for an answer.
“Right, well let's just try it again, and remember we want it to seem sexy. Really sell it for the female fans.” He said walking away from Cade and going to sit back down in her director's chair.
I watched Cade turn and hop onto a green platform a couple of feet above the ground before putting his helmet back on and being pulled into the air. He walked a few feet back on the platform and looked like he was getting ready jumping in place before getting in a stance like he was ready to go.
The director called action and Cade started running for the edge of the platform. As he reached the edge, explosions went off and he flipped himself over twisting and spinning in the air for a couple of seconds before landing down in his superhero landing pose and another set of explosions went off.
He stood up confidently before taking off his helmet and wiping away some blood and sweat from his face dramatically before looking up and off into the distance with a smoldering look and lit his sword on fire.
“Cut! See, now that's acting. Was that so hard?” the director shouted out to Cade who again didn't give him an answer.
“Okay let's run it again.” He said and Cade moved to get back on the platform, as he did he glanced over at us probably looking for Scarlett or Lizzie but his gaze landed on Hailee and I he stopped himself and gave us a naturally hot smile with a little smirk at the end as he waved at us before he turned back to what he was doing and hopped onto the platform again. I didn’t miss how Hailee was drooling over him.
“Now that's rizz right there. No need for acting there.” I mumbled to myself before elbowing Hailee to snap her out of it. She did and focused back on the conversation with a small blush creeping up on her face that I would certainly tease her about later.
"What’s Rizz?’ Scarlett inquired with a puzzled look on her face.
“Oh ah, it's short for charisma I guess.”
“You kids these days are always shortening words. I can't keep up.” Scarlett confessed and I chuckled a little bit as Lizzie nodded enthusiastically along with her.
“So, what do we owe for the pleasure of your presence?” Lizzie asked the two of us.
“We were just looking for Cade. Well, we were actually wondering if Cade could come out with us this afternoon?” I asked them knowing he was basically there kid. At t least thats what I've been hearing from the others. Apparently Scarlett and Lizzie has been MIA from their usual outing with Chris, RDJ,Florence, Cobie, and Jeremy. I Hailee and I heard Jeremy's complaining to Robert the other day backstage for some press event we all had. Jeremy said it was all because of Cade forcing his way into their lives. But we all knew that wasn't the case. Yes taking care of cade probably took up alot of there time but i knew that they were filming like crazy and didn't have time away.
“What are you guys gonna do?”
“I don't know maybe go to the mall I need to buy some new shoes that are only in store and then hang at my house.” Xochitl explained to them.
“ If he is up for it and he’s back before dinner at 8, and your parents are okay with it. I don’t see a problem with it.” Scarlett was hesitant to say yes but Lizzie spoke up and said yes for her.
“Dope. Thank god you’re so much nicer than the Scarlet Witch.” Xochitl said with a sigh making Scarlett and Lizzie chuckle.
“I hope so. She's gone through way more trauma than me.” She said with a sweet smile before turning back to watch Cade finish.
Once he was done doing a couple more takes he walked over to the group of us.
“Hey ladies.” He greeted us all together and then turned to face Hailee individually.
“Hiii.” He drew out smoothly to Hailee, stepping over to her.
“Hey.” she breathed out back to him.
They just stared at each other breathing each other in as they both started to unconsciously pumped out pheromones. It had a very sweet scent as they both were pumping out love and mating pheromones.
It was a lovely smell I'm not gonna lie the two of there scents mixing together were making my brain go fuzzy. Itried to seem uneffected but i had to take a step back from then and in doing so I stumbled back into Scarlett. She caught me with her strong arms. Looking down at me to make sure i was okay.
I smiled at her and silently thanked her as I tried to straighten out my head. Scarlett nodded at me before she cleared her throat coughing to get their attention. They both looked at her and took a step apart blushing but still silently staring standing there.
“Anyways, Cade, you wanna hang out with us?” I questioned him, breaking the silence.
“Yeah sure, can I? “ He asks turning to Lizzie and Scarlett Lizzie nods. Lizzie started to pack up his blue bag with his things scattered around his chair. Before handing it and a pair of headphones to him.
“How are you doing? The explosions weren’t too overwhelming were they?” Lizzie asked as he took the bag from her.
“I’m okay. My ears are ringing a little bit but that'll go away eventually.” He told her with a smile. Lizzie took the headphone she just gave him out of his hand and placed them on his head and turned them on.
“How’s that? That should help regulate.” She told him.
“ Thanks, that's better.” she told her and it seemed like nothing was playing in the headphone just canceling out some of the background noises since he could hear her easily.
“ Cool headphones.” Hailee said to him as he turned back to us.
“Thanks, they're new. So I need to get changed but I can meet you in the parking lot when I'm done.” he told us and we nodded.
“Here, take this and have a good time okay. Just be home by dinner time.” Scarlett told him as she pulled out her wallet and handed him some money.
“Okay thanks, Scarlett.” He said to her giving her a hug and Lizzie one too. We said our goodbyes to Scarlett, Lizzie, and Florence before heading out. It took Cade about 20 minutes to change before he met us in the parking lot by Hailees' car. While we waited I made Hailee help me film a TikTok.
No one's POV
Once Cade was changed and ready to go so he headed toward the parking lot and saw that Xochitl and Haliee were filming a TikTok to a Hamilton remix and he watched as Xochitl danced as Hailee filmed hyping her up as she did. Once they finished he came closer and made his presence known.
“Hey, nice moves.” Cade said to Xochitl holding his fist out for knuckles.
“Thanks, dude.” She said, pounding his fist and they stood there with them connected for a little bit just smiling at each other be she pulled away taking her phone from Hailee. Hailee and Cade just smiled at each other silently for a second before Xochitl stood in between them looking at the both.
“How bout we just skip the longing stares and head out why don't we.” She told them and then moved to hop into the back seat of the car. Hailee and Cade both just nodded with a blush before getting in the car after her.
They drove to an outdoor mall not too far away from the studio. Since it was in the middle of the day and the week there weren't too many people around and the people that were more adults so neither Hailee nor Xochitl got recognized as she led them to the store she was looking for. The three spent some time in the store as Xochitl looked at all of her options even though she came with a pair of shoes already in mind to purchase. She ended up going with what she came in for and they all headed out of the store.
“ So what next?” Xochitl asked the other two to see if they had anything they needed to get while we were there.
“Do you guys want to get some food? I know there is a little restaurant here I go to all the time.” Hailee said to the other two.
“I could eat.” Cade commented and Xochitl agreed so Hailee started leading them to the restaurant. As they did they passed a flower stand and Hailee couldn’t help but stop and smell the flowers for a couple of minutes. She started chatting with the stand owner about where the flowers were sourced before turning back to Cade and Xochitl who were just watching her from afar.
“Okay sorry lets go.” She said to the two of them and Cade frowned at her and didn't move a step when she started to walk away.
“Hey wait, you're not going to get anything?” he questioned her looking back at the stand.
“Oh no I don't want to hold us up any longer.” She said bashfully.
“Nonsense, we are not in a hurry. Right, Xochitl?” Cade asked and Xochitl just shrugged her shoulders.
“I mean I am kinda hungry.” She teased Cade and he rolled her eyes.
“What's your favorite?” he asked, turning back to the stand and looking at the different flowers.
“Oh no it's okay. Let's just go.” Hailee backtracked but Cade wasn't taking no for an answer.
“What was her favorite?” She asked the woman Hailee was talking to before and she walked him over to the sunflowers.
“She thought the sunflowers were the best.” the woman said and Cade pulled out his wallet.
“How much?”
“2 for 10?” She said looking at the big flowers in front of them. He handed over the cash and grabbed two of the sunflowers before turning back to the two girls and handing them each a flower.
“Here you go M’ladies.” she said, taking a bow as he did, causing Hailee to giggle at his antics as she took the flower from him and Xochitl cracked a small smile before taking the flower in her hand too. As she leaned in to take a smell of the flower she saw that there was a bee sitting on top of the flower and let out a scream.
One thing not too many people knew but just like her character America Chavez, Xochitl had a big fear of bees. In her panic, she tossed the flower back at a shocked Cade who caught the floor and watched as the bee flew into the air buzzing around the three of them.
“Here don't swat at it.” Cade said to the two of them and he held his jacket over Xochitl protecting her from the bee and moving them away from the flower booth.
“Maybe we just head to my house and my mom can make us something?” Xochitly said nervously as she calmed down.
“Of course, that sounds great to me.” Hailee said softly to her as she made sure she was okay and didn't get stung or anything. Cade nodded alone with her and they all head back to Hailee's car and headed to Xochitl's house.
Hailee’s POV
Xochitl, Cade, and I gathered in Xochitl's bedroom. I plopped down on her bed while Cade awkwardly looked around the room, excitement buzzing in the air. Xochitl holds a note in her hand, a smile spreading across her face as she reads it aloud.
“Looks like my parents went on a surprise date night! They left a note saying I can order whatever I want and have a friend over.” Cade's eyes widen with excitement, and Xochitl grins mischievously.
“That's cute! We should totally order some pizza and have a movie night then!” I suggested looking between the two of them.
“Absolutely! This is the perfect opportunity to have a fun and relaxing night together with just the three of us.” Xochitl nodded in agreement, feeling a surge of freedom and adventure.
“What? You don't like hanging out with the rest of the group.” Cade teased.
“No, I love the group and all but..” Xochitl started to say.
“But she loves us more.” I said cutting her off and pulling her down on the bed causing her to squeal as she fell. I watched as her face started to blush.
“Yeah, I love that you drive me around whenever I need it. I love a free taxi service.” Xochitl said back to me. Cade started laughing thinking about how Florence had said the same thing about Scarlett.
“Hey now. Don't take her side .” I said to Cade and he put his hands up in surrender.
“I support you both equally. You just sound like my Ma ah you guys sound like Scarlett and Florence.” Cade said to us and almost call Scarlett and Lizzie his mom i think as I watched him play with the ring on his finger he always wore.
“What a compliment, thank you. They're an iconic duo.” I said with a smile.
“Am I Flo? Or Scarlett?” Xochitl asked.
“Definitely Florence.” Cade chuckled.
“Yes! I love her.” Xochitl said just as her stomach growled.
“Okay let's order some food. What are you guys thinking?” Xochitl said getting us back on track.
“Hmm, whatever you guys want,” I told her with a shrug she knew I would happily have whatever she was having. She looked to Cade who looked slightly panicked having the attention on him now.
“Ah, whatever you guys usually get..” he said nervously.
“Well it depends on the day but I know Hailee was thinking about a Chinese place earlier so how about that?” Cade and I nodded.
We all made our way to the kitchen, where we found the money left by Xochitl's parents on the counter. We gathered around, and Cade added the rest of the money Scarlett gave him counting the bills they had more than enough for a little feast.
As Xochitl placed the order, Cade and I headed back up to Xochitl's room and I made him search for a movie to watch, while I was pulling out blankets and pillows to create a cozy movie-watching setup on her bed.
"So you and Xochitl are really close. How long have you guys been friends?" Cade asked me as he scrolled through the options on screen.
"Yeah we've been friends since she moved to LA with her parents a couple years ago and then we both got Marvel movies and we've been inseparable ever since, she my best friend." I explained to him as i thought out how much i loved Xochitl.
"i never thanked for for standing up for us to kit the other day about is being littles. She didn't have to do that." He seemed to confess.
"Thats Xochitl for you. Shes always protected me from bullies like that. She hasn't officially status tested but I'm sure she's got caregiver in there somewhere." I told him and he look surprised to hear that she was untested.
"Really l? I was for she she was an alpha for sure the way she stood up to Kit."
"Yeah she reminds me of Scarlett a bit. Soft caring alpha." I told him and he smiled at the thought of Scarlett.
The doorbell rings, signaling the arrival of the food, and Xochitl appeared a couple of minutes later with the food.
No one’s POV
Xochitl, Cade, and Hailee are cozily nestled together on Xochitl's bed, the room dimly lit by the glow of the TV screen. They've finished devouring the food and snacks, feeling content and relaxed.
Xochitl snuggles closer to Cade, her head resting on his shoulder. Hailee, sitting on the other side of Cade also leaning into his body, she finds her hand inching closer to his, their fingers touching slightly as she plays with the ring on his hand. A subtle tension lingers in the air, a delicate dance of unspoken emotions between them all.
They watch the movie in silence, occasionally stealing glances at each other when they think the others aren't looking. The romantic tension is palpable, creating a unique energy in the room. However, they each remain hesitant to address it, unsure of how the others might feel.
They were all engrossed in the movie, the room filled with the flickering glow of the screen. As an intimate scene unfolds on screen, Cade's body reacts to the surge of new hormones coursing through him. He starts to feel a stirring sensation in his pants, causing him to shift uncomfortably in his seat trying to adjust himself with out them noticing.
Xochitl and Hailee notice Cade's sudden unease, sensing that something might be amiss. Their concern grows as they see Cade's blush deepen, realizing the source of his discomfort. However, before they can react, Cade swiftly stands up, his face flushed with embarrassment.
“Uh... I-I'll be right back. Need to... uh... use the bathroom.”
Without waiting for a response, Cade hastily makes his way out of the room, his heart racing. He grabs his skateboard and rushes out of Xochitl's house, needing some distance to collect his thoughts and process this new experience.
“He knows the bathroom is the other way right?” Xochitl says to Hailee as they hear the front door close.
Cade’s POV
I skateboarded through the neighborhood, as the cool evening air rushed past me making me sweat as my body continued to heat up. My mind is a whirlwind of confusion and embarrassment, not fully understanding my body's reaction and fearing the judgment of my friends.
My skateboard skids to a stop in front of my house or Scarlett's I guess and I'm kinda surprised I made it home. I barely remember getting here. As I walked up the driveway I took a moment to compose myself, as I wiped the sweat off my forehead and straightened out my shirt I realized that I still had a boner. I tried to calm down with a deep breath. When that didn't work I figured I would head inside and take a shower to calm down.
I unlocked the front door and quickly walked inside hoping not to run into either Lizzie or Scarlett.
“Cade is that you?” I hear Scarlett call out and her footsteps get closer. Internally I panic and freeze in place as she walks out of the kitchen to see me, covered in sweat, face red, and out of breath.
“There you are….oh my..are you okay.” Scarlett drawled out as she saw the state i was in and my predicament. I quickly used my skateboard to cover myself and rushed upstairs and into the shower immediately as Scarlett just stood there a little confused and stunned.
“Was that Cade?” Lizzie asked coming up behind Scarlett from the kitchen. When Scarlett didn't answer immediately she looked at her with concern.
“Is everything alright babe?”
“Yeah, he um ... I think he’ll be alright. But I think we should probably keep a closer eye on him and those girls.” Scarlett told Lizzie as they headed back into the kitchen.
“Those girls? Meaning Hailee and Xochitl?” Lizzie clarified and Scarlett nodded as she went back to work on the pasta sauce she was making.
“Yes, Lizzie they both clearly like him and I don't want any funny business going on.”
“Funny business? Scarlett, they probably just hung out like normal teenagers.” Lizzie said to calm her down.
“That's what I'm worried about. He's 16 freshly shifted Prime alone with two pretty girls doing normal teenage things.” Lizzie fully connected the dots as to what Scarlett was really referring to and slapped her lightly on the shoulder.
“Scarlett! I doubt they're doing that type of thing.” Lizzie said trying to convince her girlfriend otherwise.
“You didn't see what I saw,” Scarlett said, shaking her head.
“Well then tell me what did you see?” Lizzie asked.
“When Cade came home he was all disheveled and sweaty and he was fully pitching a tent.” Scarlett tried to explain and at first, Lizzie didn't realize what she mentioned but it dawned on her.
“Really? Well, should we have a talk with him about it?” She said with a bit of shock.
“Yeah probably eventually. Wow, I didn't think I'd ever be in this position so soon.” Scarlett said as she thought about it.
“This is the rollercoaster of parenting I guess.” Lizzie agreed.
“Yeah, they grow up so fast.” Scarlett teased causing Lizzie to giggle a little bit.
Cade stands under the shower, the warm water cascading over his body. His face shows a mix of confusion, frustration, and desire. He tries to focus on getting his boner to go away, but his mind is consumed by his confusing feelings for Hailee and Xochitl. His face is filled with frustration and confusion as he tries to make his unwanted erection go away, but nothing seems to be working. He lets out a sigh, feeling a mix of embarrassment and helplessness.
“Come on, go away already.” Cade mutters to himself. In an attempt to distract himself, he tries thinking of something unrelated, but his efforts prove futile. The water cascades over his body, and he clenches his fists in frustration.
“Why is everything so complicated? I thought I liked Hailee, but being around Xochitl makes me feel just as great.” He leans against the shower wall, water droplets mixing with his tears. The sound of the water helps drown out his thoughts, but the turmoil within him remains.
“Why is this happening? It's so embarrassing.” He leans against the shower wall, feeling overwhelmed.
“How can I like two people at the same time? Am I wrong for feeling this way?” He takes a deep breath, trying to compose himself. The water continues to pour, providing a soothing backdrop.
“Just relax.” He told himself he wasn't going to have all the answers he just needed to relax.
He closes his eyes, letting the water wash away his worries, at least for the moment.
The rush of water cascades over his body, providing a soothing sensation against his skin. He feels a growing tension building inside him, a need for release.
With a mixture of curiosity and hesitance, Cade's hand ventures down, exploring his own body. His touch is gentle and cautious, navigating the contours of his own form. His heart beats faster as he discovers the sensations that bring him closer to that much-desired release.
Breathing heavily, Cade leans against the shower wall for support, his mind consumed by a mix of pleasure and vulnerability. Each stroke, each movement, takes him closer to the edge, intensifying the sensations coursing through him.
Finally, with a shuddering breath, Cade reaches the peak of his release, his body trembling with a mixture of relief and pleasure.
He lingers in the aftermath, catching his breath and allowing the warm water to wash away any remaining tension.
As he steady himself as he get out of the shower, there's a gentle knock on the bathroom door. Startled, Cade quickly covers himself. As he hears Scarlett through the door.
“Cade, are you okay in there? Dinner's ready.”
“Y-Yeah, I'm okay. Just... be out in a few minutes,” he said stuttering and he hears Scarlett walk away.
Cade finishes him in the bathroom as quickly as he can, trying to hide his embarrassment from Scarlett. He wraps a towel around his waist and steps out of the bathroom. He heads down to dinner and quietly sits through the conversation until he asks to go to bed and runs off quickly to his room heading off to bed hoping to forget about the embarrassing day he had.
Chapter 19: Mishaps and Mischief
Summary:
Scarlett takes little Cade to work on his day off and the day unfolds.
Chapter Trigger/Content Warnings: Mentions of Diapers and Accidents, Non-Sexual Age Regression, and Breastfeeding.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Thursday, June 29th Scarlett's POV
It was the middle of the night but something inside of me knew I needed to be up for some reason. So I found myself rising from bed. Looking over in bed Lizzie was still asleep, curled up into my side. She looked absolutely peaceful laying there and I brushed away a few hairs that had fallen into her face before placing a kiss on her forehead. She mumbles something in her sleep about garden fertilization before turning around and pulling the blanket tightly over her.
I tried to follow her lead and just turn over, fall back to sleep, and dream of garden fertilization. It was simple but I just couldn't sleep anymore. So I got out of bed slowly putting on one of my hoodies since I was only wearing a bra, and boxers before heading out of our room. It was only 2 am so I was gonna go downstairs, have a glass of water and then go back to bed.
As I walked down the hallway I stopped at Cade’s door it was slightly cracked open. Just how we leave it every night just in case Cade has a nightmare we can hear it through our door which was usually cracked too.
I pushed the door open slowly and peeked inside. Cade was sleeping soundly but his blanket was all over the floor so I quietly headed inside the room to fix the blankets. Once inside I realized the reason for the discarded blankets. They all had a wet spot on them and looking up to the bed I saw that Cade was sleeping in what looked like wet pajama pants soaking into the bed.
“Oh, bubba.” I said softly as I realized that he must've dropped sometime in the middle of the night. Probably not aware that it even happened.
I wanted to get him cleaned up but he seemed so peaceful I didn't want to disturb him. So I quietly moved around the room gathering the stuff needed. When I was ready I slowly lifted the sleeping boy into my arms and moved him over to his changing table. He fussed in his sleep a little and I grabbed his pacifier and snuck it into his mouth. Automatically he started sucking and it lulled him into a deeper sleep.
I slowly peeled off his wet pajama pants. I wiped him down with a warm rag before adding baby powder and fastened a diaper on him. I thought about putting him in the shirt and pajama pants as I grabbed him but he was already pretty warm. As Primes, we always ran hotter than normal sometimes and I planned to bring him into Lizzie and I's bed for the rest of the night. I knew it got hot in there already so I ditched the idea of clothes leaving him in just a diaper.
Ever since his transformation he had been embracing his new body and would walk around the house shirtless until Lizzie's or I told him to put something on. We understood where the excitement was coming from but sometimes it was unnecessary and Lizzie worried he'd catch a cold even though the odds of that were slim. He basically had an immune system on steroids now and primes rarely got sick but on the rare occasions it does happen it was pretty intense.
Once Cade was all cleaned up I picked him up again and carried him to my room. As I entered I saw Lizzie already up looking around slightly disoriented. Once she saw Cade in my arms she immediately perked up worry starting to set in.
“What's wrong?” She asked barely above a whisper.
“Nothing I just went to check on him and found him out cold sleeping in an accident of his so I brought him in here for the rest of the night.” I explained to her and laid him down on her chest when she held her arms open for him. I climbed back in bed pulling the cover over the and cuddled into the two of them.
It didn't take either of us long to fall back asleep as we all cuddled together as a family. They slept for another four or five hours before they were supposed to wake up.
The room was dimly lit by the sun as it made its way through the curtains Lizzie and I lay peacefully in bed, their arms wrapped around each other. While Cade was nestled between us sleeping soundly, his chest rising and falling with each breath he snored.
Suddenly, the loud blaring of my alarm pierces through the tranquility, startling Cade awake. His eyes flutter open, and he immediately starts to cry, shaking with fear and confusion as it wasn't the same calming sounds his spaceship alarm made to wake him without anxiety or fear.
Lizzie stirs again her sleep-addled mind slowly registering Cade's distress. She gently rubs his back, attempting to soothe him groggily trying to comprehend the situation.
“Oh, sweetie, it's just Mama's alarm. Don't worry, it's okay.” I say still half asleep as she reaches to turn it off but he kept crying.
“Shh, it's all right, little one. We didn't think about the alarm.” Lizzie told him as she pulled him closer to her chest. Cade still half-asleep and disoriented, continues to cry, seeking comfort.
“It's okay, Bubba. Mama didn't mean to startle you. We're here with you, and we won't let anything harm you.” I say and watch Lizzie cradle Cade in her arms, rocking him gently back and forth. We shower him with tender kisses, attempting to calm his cries and soothe his frightened heart. Cade's cries gradually subside, replaced by sniffles and hiccups as he starts to calm down.
“There, there, sweet boy. Mama and Mommy are here. It was just a little scare, but we're all safe and together.” Lizzie said as I noticed him start to calm down and start suckling on her exposed collarbone since she was only wearing a tank top and shorts.
Cade's small, tired eyes begin to close once again, as the comfort of their presence soothes him back to sleep.
Cade's POV
I was nestled snugly in Mommy's arms, my head resting on her chest, when I felt myself drifting off to sleep again. The warmth of her embrace and the gentle rise and fall of her breathing were coaxing me back into dreamland. But just as my eyelids started to droop, a soft voice interrupted my peaceful slumber.
"Sweetie, it's time to wake up," Mama whispered, gently shaking my shoulder. I let out a small whimper, not quite ready to leave the comfort of Mommy's embrace.
"But I'm tired, Mama," I murmured, rubbing my sleepy eyes. My voice sounded groggy and muffled against Mommy's chest.
"I know, my love. Why is Mama being so mean making us get up." Mommy replied sympathetically, brushing her thumb over my cheek.
“So meanie.” I mumbled to her and they both chuckled.
"But we have to get ready for work. Big boy Cade loves being on set." Mama tried to say to get me up but I didn't feel like a big boy.
“I'm not a big boy. I'm little.” I pouted, not liking the idea of leaving the cozy cocoon of Mama's arms. I let out a soft whine, my tiredness making me a bit fussy they would say.
Mama's touch was gentle as she lifted me from Mommy's embrace, cradling me against her chest.
"That's right, my little one," Mama cooed as I opened my eyes to look at her, kissing the top of my head and I relaxed in her hold thinking I won.
"But you still gotta get up Bubba.” Mama said and I let out a sleepy sigh closing my eyes, leaning against Mama's shoulder as she stood up carrying me.
“I’ll get this guy ready if you want to get in the shower and get yourself ready.” I heard Mama say to Mommy as they moved around the room.
Scarlett's POV
“Are you sure?” Lizzie asked me.
“Yeah, I'm already ready babe. I let you two sleep for another thirty minutes after the alarm went off.” I explained and she looked at me shocked.
“No way, maybe five minutes but not thirty.”
“You both are such sleepy heads.” I told her readjusting Cade in my arms as he went completely dead weight telling me he fell asleep again. I smiled at Lizzie as she playfully hit my shoulder and turned to head into the shower.
I took Cade back into his room and set him down on the dresser again. This time a mischievous idea sparked in my mind.
With a playful grin on my face, I leaned closer to him and gently traced my fingers along his sides, tickling him ever so lightly. Cade stirred, letting out a soft giggle and squirming in response.
"Wakey, wakey, little man," I whispered, continuing to tickle him. His laughter filled the room
with a delightful melody that warmed my heart. He tried to squirm away from my tickles, but I kept him securely on the table, enjoying this playful moment with him.
"Mama!" he squealed, his voice cracking as he lay there.
"Stop, stop!" He said giggling. I relented, ceasing my tickles. His laughter slowly subsided, but the smile remained on his face as he looked up at me with those sparkling hazel eyes.
"All right, my little love," I said, pressing a gentle kiss on his forehead.
"Time to get up and get ready for our day." Cade yawned and stretched, his sleepy fussy demeanor gradually fading away.
He rubbed his eyes and gave me a big yawn-filled grin as I slowly rubbed circles on his stomach to calm him back down again a bit before I carefully removed his soiled diaper.
I opened Cade's diaper, ready to change the sleepy and fussy boy. But as soon as the diaper came off, Cade seized the opportunity to express his displeasure of being awake by letting out a stream of pee all over. Surprised and slightly covered in pee, I quickly covered Cade back up with the diaper to contain the mess.
“Oh, Cade! Did you have to do that right now?” I always heard to be careful when changing baby boy diapers for exactly this reason.
Cade seemed to find it amusing, giggling at his mischievous act. I took a deep breath, reminding myself that accidents happen, especially with a little.
“Well, Bubba, that was not very nice. We need to change your diaper, so please try not to pee on me again, okay?” I told him even though I knew he wasn't really listening
As I prepared to clean up the mess, I couldn't help but chuckle at the situation. Parenthood was full of unexpected moments, and this was just one of those funny, albeit messy, memories in the making.
She thought they were in the clear now, ready to put on a fresh diaper. But as soon as she started to secure the new diaper around Cade, he let out another stream of pee, this time directly onto Scarlett's face. She sputtered away wiping her face and as she looked back over to Cade.
Cade seemed quite pleased with himself, smiling and giggling as if he had achieved a great victory.
“Kids got impeccable aim.” Scarlett thought to herself trying to make light of the situation.
“You know, sweetheart, most babies don't make it a habit of peeing on their mana like this. But I guess you're just full of surprises!” She said looking at him. Undeterred by the little mishap, Scarlett quickly grabbed a towel to clean herself up, all while Cade continued to laugh and kick their tiny feet in delight.
Once Scarlett had dried but of them off, they resumed the diaper-changing process, this time taking extra precautions to shield herself from any further pee attacks. Cade, now more relaxed and content, cooed and babbled as if assuring Scarlett that the pee-fest was over.
"There we go, all clean and fresh," I said, smiling at Cade as I fastened a clean diaper around him. He wriggled his legs and let out a contented sigh, happy to be clean and dry.
"Now, my little love, what would you like to wear today?" I asked, scooping him up in my arms and heading towards his closet. Cade's eyes sparkled with excitement as we approached his colorful collection of clothes.
As we stood in front of the neatly arranged outfits, I described each one to him, giving him the option to pick whatever her wanted. Now fully awake he squirmed out of my arms.
Cade looked up at me with determination in his eyes. He pointed at his clothes making it clear that he wanted to try dressing himself. I couldn't help but feel a swell of pride in my heart, seeing his eagerness to take on new challenges.
"Alright, my buddy. You can choose your outfit, and Mama will be here to help if you need it."
With a sense of excitement, Cade headed into his closet, grinning with satisfaction.
As Cade focused on picking out his clothes, I took the opportunity to change my clothes and then to tidy up his bed. I grabbed fresh linens and cleaned away the remnants of his bedwetting accident from the night before.
Once I finished making his bed I sat down and waited for him to come out and show me what he picked. Big Cade had great style and didn't have an issue dressing but little Cade still hadn't figured out the art of matching clothes so I knew there would be some slight adjustments needed.
Sure enough, with a burst of excitement, Cade emerged from his closet, proudly presenting his outfit. My heart warmed at the sight of his beaming face, but I couldn't help but chuckle at the combination he had put together.
"Look, Mama!" Cade exclaimed, twirling around to show off his unique outfit. His top and bottom were completely different patterns and colors, but his delight was infectious.
"Oh, Bubba, wow…" I said trying to think of what to say about the outfit, giving him a gentle squeeze.
Cade's smile faltered for a moment, sensing that something might not be quite right with his chosen attire. But before he could feel discouraged, I reassured him.
"You know what? I absolutely love your creativity and confidence, sweetheart. How about we find something that matches just a little bit better?" I asked him with a gentle voice, I began to browse through his clothes, looking for something that matched and would also help conceal his diaper that was sticking out from the pair of shorts he was wearing.
After a brief search, I found a cute pair of shorts that perfectly complemented his chosen top and would fit better with his diaper. They had a pattern of planets on them that matched the colors in his blue shirt, creating a more cohesive look. I helped Cade remove his original shorts and replaced them with the new ones, making sure they were comfortable and secure.
"There we go." I said, smoothing down his shorts and adjusting them to fit properly.
"Now you're looking extra stylish." Cade beamed with pride, delighted with his look as he saw himself in the mirror. With a final touch, I gently adjusted his shirt, ensuring it covered his diaper comfortably, and handed him Miles who he happily took into his a
"Now you're all set for the day," I said, giving him a playful wink. Cade giggled and reached up towards me asking me to pick him up again.
I carefully carried Cade in my arms and I descended the stairs, his head resting on my shoulder as I held him to my chest. The morning light filtered through the windows, casting a warm glow throughout the kitchen as I entered.
Lizzie stood by the counter, dressed and prepared for the day, making two cups of coffee for us. I moved over to her and kissed her on the cheek before stealing one of the cups shifting Cade's weight to my right side and took a sip.
“Hey, that one was mine.” She said as the drink didn't taste quite how I liked it.
As soon as Cade heard her voice his head perked up from my shoulder and he looked around. Once he caught sight of Lizzie, he let out a small whine his fussyness making a slight appearance as he reached out his arms, signaling his desire to be held by her instead.
I understood his desire for Lizzie's comfort and affection as she had the best cuddles ever. She moved over to the table and sat down and I transferred him into Lizzie's waiting embrace. Now that he gain some weight he was starting to get a little heavy for Lizzie to carry him compared to me since I was a Prime with heightened strength I barely noticed the change.
"Good morning, my little munchkin," Lizzie cooed, pressing a loving kiss on Cade's forehead. She cradled him close, allowing him to feel the warmth of her presence. The familiar scent of Lizzie's perfume, combined with the soothing rhythm of her heartbeat, relaxed him as he buried his head into her neck and started suckling. I switched coffees so I was drinking mine and brought hers over to her as well.
“Alrighty, so Cade, what do you want for breakfast?” I asked him getting his attention. He looked at me with a blank expression.
“I dunno.” He said before putting his head back into Lizzie's neck hiding away. I smiled affectionately at Cade's response. I understood that in his little headspace sometimes decision-making proved to be a challenge for him. So I suggested a few options.
"Well, how about some scrambled eggs? Or maybe some pancakes with syrup?" I offered, my voice gentle and patient he shook his head turning down those options with a huff.
I frowned slightly, noticing Cade's fussiness returning as he declined every breakfast option I suggested. I understood that he might be feeling overwhelmed or indecisive in his little headspace, so I tried to approach the situation with patience and empathy.
"Hey there, bubbs." I said gently.
"I can see you're not sure what you want for breakfast. How about some cereal? Or maybe some fruit? We can even make cinnamon rolls if you'd like." Cade's brows furrowed, shaking his head again, his hands fidgeting in his lap.
He looked up at Lizzie, seeking some guidance or reassurance. I glanced at Lizzie, silently communicating with her and seeking her input. Lizzie smiled warmly at Cade, understanding what he needed right away.
"How about you just have some of mommy's milk for now and if you get hungry later we'll give you a snack?" Lizzie suggested knowing it was going to be the easiest option to get the little guy to eat. His headspace seemed too small and he was barely verbalizing anything. Suggesting to me that he was probably at the mental age of 1 years old maybe 2 but I was thinking closer to 1. Cade's face brightened at the suggestion, and he nodded his agreement.
Cade immediately starts fussing in Lizzie's lap. As I stood nearby I turned on the speaker system we had set up through the house and played some nice music from a playlist on Spotify hoping to relax Cade further before preparing breakfast for Lizzie and I. Soft music playing in the background, creating a calming ambiance.
“Hey there, little one. Hold on Mommy will take care of you.” Lizzie cooed to him as she adjusted her position, cradling Cade in her arms as he sought out nourishment. Lizzie gently lifts her shirt moving her bra aside, and offering her breast to Cade. He eagerly latches on, finding comfort and nourishment in her embrace.
“He just loves being in your arms, Lizzie. You have such a special bond with him.”
“It's a beautiful feeling to nourish him and provide that closeness he needs. And now you have your wolves to bond over.” Lizzie told me while I worked on preparing a plate of eggs and toast for Lizzie and me. I placed the plate on the table when finished.
Lizzie gazes down at Cade, her expression filled with love and tenderness. She strokes his head softly, providing comfort and reassurance as he feeds. The music continues to play, intertwining with the sounds of the kitchen.
“Breakfast is served, my love. Enjoy your meal.” I told Lizzie nudging her so she would look up and see the food. Lizzie nods, acknowledging my words, but keeps her focus on Cade as she continued to breastfeed him.
“Here, babe. You need to eat too. Let me take care of you while you take care of our little one.” I told her and Lizzie gratefully accepted the bite I held up to her mouth, enjoying the taste while still tending to Cade's feeding.
“Aww look at us. We make a great team, Lizzie. Taking care of Cade together, supporting each other through it all.” Lizzie nods, her eyes filled with love and gratitude. She continued to breastfeed Cade until her detached from her chest squirming to be let down now that he was full.
Cade's feet pattered across the kitchen floor as he hopped down from Lizzie's lap, his face radiating with joy and excitement. The lively music playing in the background seemed to ignite a burst of energy within him, and he couldn't resist the urge to dance.
His body swayed to the rhythm, his arms flailing and his hips wiggling in an adorable display of uninhibited happiness. Lizzie and I couldn't help but laugh at his delightful dance moves, his innocence and carefree spirit was contagious.
My attention was drawn to the music playing in the background, and as I listened more closely, I recognized one of Hailee's songs. A smile formed on my lips, and I couldn't help but feel a surge of pride for the talented girl.
"Cade, do you know whose song is playing?" I asked, intrigued by his reaction to the music.
Cade paused his little dance, his eyes lighting up with excitement. He clapped his hands, giggling with delight, indicating that he knew the answer.
“Haiwee!!” He called out flapping his hands excitedly at the thought of the girl. Even little it seem Cade was drawn to the girl.
"That's right, sweetie! It's Hailee's song." Lizzie confirmed, sharing in his joy.
"Isn't it wonderful to hear her music on the radio?" Cade nodded vigorously, his feet bouncing with enthusiasm. I couldn't help but join him, swaying to the rhythm of the music
As the song played on, I couldn't help but join in on the fun and we all three danced in the kitchen until the song ended.
“Another one!” Cade begged wanting to keep hearing Hailee’s voice. So I played a playlist that had a bunch of her songs and let Cade run around and dance while Lizzie and I finished getting ready.
Once we were ready to go we headed out to the car where we continued to jam out to Hailee’s music on repeat until we got to set.
No One's POV
As they arrived at their destination, Cade noticed Lizzie heading in a different direction than him and Scarlett. Confusion washed over him, and he felt a pang of upset in his little heart. He tugged on Scarlett's hand, trying to get her attention.
"Mommy, where are you going?" Cade asked, his voice filled with worry. Lizzie stopped and turned back to him a bit confused. She always parted ways here when Cade was working and he never had an issue but this was his first time being little on set so he was probably confused.
Scarlett gently took hold of his hands in hers. She wore a warm smile as she spoke softly to him.
"Lizzie is going to shoot on her lot and you're gonna come with me, but don't worry, we'll see her later. Can you say bye-bye to Mommy?" Everyone on the Black Widow set was obviously more familiar to Cade, so it was a better bet to have in with Scarlett today even though she had a busy day of shooting today.
Cade looked up at Scarlett, his big eyes filled with a mix of confusion and a touch of sadness.
“No come with mommy.” Cade said, grabbing Lizzie's hand and trying to tug her toward where we were headed. Scarlett understood that Cade was feeling fussy and didn't want to say goodbye to Lizzie but they both had to get to set soon.
"It's okay, sweetheart. I'll be right here with you. We'll have a fun day together."
Cade's lower lip quivered, and he clung tightly to Lizzie's hand, reluctant to let go. Scarlett understood his attachment and didn't want to force him into anything he wasn't ready for. Lizzie gently caressed Cade's cheek and whispered.
"It's okay to miss Mommy, but you’ll have so much fun with Mama, and did we mention that Chris is going to come hang out with you for the morning too."
Cade sniffled, his grip loosening slightly. His eyes widened with excitement at the mention of Chris. He nodded eagerly, his frown turning into a smile completely forgetting about leaving Lizzie's presence.
“Bye-bye, Mommy! Where's Chris?" Cade said. Lizzie gave him a hug and planted a gentle kiss on his forehead as he was looking around to find Chris. Scarlett's heart melted at the sight of her little one bidding farewell to Lizzie.
Thankfully Chris had the perfect timing and walked out of the production office building not too far away and Cade's searching eyes landed on him.
“Chritss!!” Cade called out to him to catch his attention and he started barrelling off in Chris’s direction.
“Slow down bud!” I called out as Cade took off but he didn't listen to me as he crashed into Chris. Chris thought he was prepared for the boy since he knew Cade was in a little space since I texted him to babysit for us, he figured he was just excited and coming in for a hug but with Cade’s new strength, he easily knocked him and Chris over as he did.
Lizzie and I quickly moved over to them to see if they were okay but as we got closer we released that both of them were laughing and okay. Chris stood up pulling Cade up with him and back into his feet with an amused smile.
“Geez, did you become a little tank of the night or something?” Chris asked Cade and he giggled at the thought.
“NO, I’m just a boy, not a tank! That’s impossible.” He said getting stuck on his S’s a little bit.
“What am I thinking? I must be losing it in my old age.” Chris said back to Cade making fun of himself a bit.
“Yeahhh you are old but that's okay.” Cade said shrugging to him, Lizzie let a small chuckle she was trying to hold back causing Chris to frown a bit at her.
“Hey, I'm not much older than you now.” He said warning her lightheartedly. She just smiled scrunching up her nose and took a step back.
“I didn't say anything. Plus I got to go I'm running late already.” She said playfully back. She leaned into my side giving me a hug and kissing my cheek before she placed a kiss on Cade's forehead before heading off. We started making our way to the Black Widow stages. I had to be in hair and makeup soon so I lead us in that direction.
“Mama Look! That doggy looks like me.” Cade said as we passed by a dog that look similar to what Cade looked like in his wolf form. Chris looked at me confused since I haven't had a chance to tell her about Cade being a Prime.
“He certainly does Bubba but you're about 5 feet taller in size.” I told him as I thought about how his wolf dwarfed the dog in comparison and grabbed his hand so he couldn’t run off as his eyes stuck on the dog and she started to trail behind. As I did Chris looked over at me and mouthed “5 feet?” to me.
“Oh, Cade here is a Prime. He turned a couple of nights ago when Colin surprise proposed slash attack me at jimmy fallon.” I told him in the simplest form I couple possibly say. Chris just gapped at me trying to decipher if I was kidding or not.
“He was being a meanie to you.” Cade said explaining himself.
“I know, thank you for standing up for me.” I told him with a smile as we started to get close to the hair and makeup trailer.
“I’m sorry I’m gonna need so much more explanation than that.” He told me trying to process all that I said.
“I wish I had time but now I'm gonna be late if I don't get in the chair here soon.” I told him as we came up on the trailer. I handed him Cade's bag with everything he might possibly need.
“Here’s Cade’s bag. It fully stocks snacks, milk, toys, headphones, and diapers. You need it, the bags got it. I'll be in hair and make-up for an hour or so and then ill be on set if you guys want to hang nearby.” I told Chris. I moved over to Cade giving him a hug.
“Alright be good for Chris. I’ll see you in a bit okay.” I told Cade and he pouted a little bit was okay since he was with Chris at least.
“Bye.” he said softly hugging me back tightly before letting go. I headed up the stair of the trailer and inside know he was in good hands.
“ Okay Buddy, what should we do to pass the time?” Chris asked Cade. He just shrugged his shoulder and thought about it for a moment.
“ Can we play some kind of game?” Chris smiled at Cade's request to play a game
"I have a super fun game we can play." Chris said. They headed to the stage that they were shooting on for BlackWidow and Christ saw that the crew was getting ready to shoot with the lighting and the camera getting into place with the stand-ins.
“Okay, you see who there are a bunch of different sets in here?” Chris told Cade as they looked around the sound stage. The sound stage contained the set from a couple of different key locations in the movie. There was Melina Farmhouse set, a Dreykov’s office set which is where all the filming was taking place, and there was the red room hallway and widow dorm room set. They were all their individual houses or practical sets built up. Only having the rooms built inside they needed for filming but full-scale houses and sets.
“Yeah.” Cade responded looking around the familiar set.
“Well, the game is to play hide and seek in here without bothering the crew as they set up.” Cade nodded liking the sound of the challenge.
“The rules are you have to stay inside the sound stage, and you have 100 seconds to hide, You can move around and change hiding spots, that's the fun part.” Chris told Cade as he walked them over to Jazzy.
“And we can use walkie-talkies and ear surveillance to communicate across the stage quietly just like the rest of the crew does.” Chris said, she typically was who had a few extra walkie-talkies available for the crew or knew who did.
“Like undercover spies?” Cade asked excitedly.
“Exactly. Hey, Jazzy do have any extra walkies the little man and I could borrow?” Chris asked, Jazzy. She smiled at the sight of Cade never seeing him little before.
“Absolutely, One-second guys.” she said heading off somewhere before coming back a minute later with a couple of walkie-talkies for them. She passed one to Chris and he put it on and she helped Cade put it on and wired the surveillance through his shirt and up to his ear. She turned on the walkie and put it on the same channel that Chris was on that none of the other crew departments used.
“Alright, you press this right here clipped on your shirt when you talk and anyone on your channel can hear you.” Jazzy explained to him.
“Wow so cool. I'm ready” He said nodding. Cade felt the anticipation building up inside him. He was determined to find and outsmart Chris.
“Alright, Cade, I'm going to hide first. Remember, I have the walkie-talkie, so don't think you can escape my teasing!
“Bring it on! I'll find you in no time.” Cade says and he starts counting. Chris quickly finds a hiding spot, concealing himself among the set props and equipment.
"Ready or not, here I come!" Cade said, his voice filled with excitement as Cade started his search.
"Hey, Cade, I can see you from here. Are you getting warmer or colder?" Chris said as he pressed the button on his walkie-talkie and whispered settling in the hiding spot behind the Dreykov's office set.
“Hey, Cade, just a friendly reminder that I'm watching your every move. Good luck finding me!” Cade chuckles, determined not to be deterred by Chris's teasing. His eyes, scanned the set of Melina Farmhouse, pretending not to hear Chris's teasing voice through the walkie-talkie. He carefully checked around, determined to find his friend.
“Nice try, Chris, but I'm onto your tricks. I won't let you outsmart me!” Case says as he is exploring the sets, looking behind props and searching every nook and cranny.
“Found you, Chris! You can't hide from me that easily.” Cade's footsteps echo through the sound stage as they move stealthily from one set to another.
Suddenly, Cade spotted Chris's foot peeking out from behind a prop. A smile formed on Cade's face as he quietly approached his hiding spot.
"You thought you could hide from me, huh?" Cade whispered, surprising Chris.
“Crap! You got me, Cade! Well done. Okay, now it's my turn to hide. Prepare yourself!” Chris emerges from their hiding spot, spooked and impressed by Cade's keen observation skills.
They switched roles, and Cade covered his mouth to stifle his giggles as he found a hiding spot behind the red room hallway set. He clicked his walkie-talkie and whispered, "Hey, Chris, I'm hiding somewhere you'll never guess. Good luck finding me!"
Chris looked around, scratching his head in confusion. He checked the widow dorm room and inside the red room set, then moved to Dreykov's office, but Cade remained elusive.
"You're really good at this, Cade," Chris said, his voice filled with admiration. "I can't find you anywhere!"
Cade's laughter echoed through the sound stage as Chris continued his search. Eventually, Chris's eyes caught a glimpse of movement behind a prop on the Melina Farmhouse set.
"I see you, Cade!" Chris exclaimed triumphantly. "You can't hide from me for long!" but when he looked at the spot he thought her saw Cade it was empty.
Chris's heart started to beat a little faster as he searched for Cade behind every prop and corner on the set. He maintained a calm exterior, not wanting to alarm anyone, but a hint of concern flickered in his eyes. He decided to discreetly ask a few crew members if they had seen Cade, hoping that maybe he had wandered off to explore another area. He never once saw or heard Cade as he snuck around the set.
"Hey, have you seen Cade? We were playing hide and seek, but I can't seem to find him."Chris asked quietly, approaching one of the crew members.
The crew member looked around, scanning the set with a furrowed brow.
"No, I haven't seen him. Maybe he's hiding really well?" Chris nodded, trying to keep his worry in check.
"Yeah, that's what I'm thinking too. Thanks anyway."
As he continued his search, his mind raced with various possibilities. Maybe Cade had found an exceptional hiding spot or had simply wandered off to a different part of the set. But deep down, a small knot of anxiety tightened in his chest. He knew they needed to find Cade quickly and ensure his safety.
Chris reached out to a couple more crew members, discreetly inquiring about Cade's whereabouts, but no one had seen him. Panic threatened to overtake him, but he took a deep breath, reminding himself to stay calm for Cade's sake.
As Chris's worry grew, he couldn't help but glance around anxiously, trying to locate Cade. Just as the panic started to creep into Chris's heart, Scarlett emerged from the hair and makeup department, her eyes scanning the set. She spotted Chris and walked over, her brows furrowing with concern.
"Chris, where's Cade? He supposed to be with you," she said, her voice tinged with worry. Chris mustered a faint smile, trying to suppress his concern.
"I can't seem to find him, Scarlett. We were playing hide and seek, and I can't locate him anywhere," he confessed, his voice tinged with worry.
Scarlett's face paled slightly, her maternal instincts kicking into overdrive. Without wasting a moment, they alerted the crew, and together they frantically searched every nook and cranny of the set. Anxiety gripped their hearts as they scoured the area, calling out Cade's name.
"There he is!" A crew member informed them, pointing in the direction above them. Scarlett's eyes were drawn to the lighting rafter above, where the grip walkways were located. A small figure was perched on one, trying to remain silent and unnoticed. Relief washed over Scarlett as she realized it was Cade. Carefully and with great concern, Scarlett called up to him.
"Cade, it's Mama. Are you okay?" she called out softly, her heart still racing. Cade's eyes widened as he realized he had been found. A mixture of excitement and triumph crossed his face as he smiled down at us.
He started descending down swinging and climbing down descended from the rafter, landing safely on the ground he jumped onto Scarlett’s waiting arms.
"I won, Mama! I hid so well!" He said with a beaming smile, he proudly proclaimed. Scarlett's relief was palpable as she held Cade close, her voice filled with a mixture of concern and love.
"Oh, my little spacewalker, you certainly know how to give us a scare. We were so worried about you. Let's not hide so far next time, okay?" she whispered, peppering his face with gentle kisses.
Together, Scarlett, Chris, and Cade walked back to the set and sat down at the cast waiting area for the crew to finish the final touches. Scarlett pulled out Cade's headphones and connected her phone to them before letting him play the games on her phone. She then explained everything that went down with Colin and Cade catching him up before she had to go and film. The rest of the day went by well and before they knew it it was time for lunch and they met up with Lizzie to eat.
The bustling set was filled with the energy of films in motion. Scarlett and Cade, accompanied by Lizzie, sat down for a much-needed lunch break near the crew's lunch tables. In Cade's little headspace, he was eager to share his morning adventures with Lizzie.
"Mommy, me, and Chris played hide and seek this morning! Like spies!" he exclaimed, his words tumbling out in a rush of enthusiasm.
"I hid up in the ceiling like an astronaut in the sky, and Mama had to find me 'cause I was too good for Chris!" Lizzie listened attentively, her heart fluttering as she heard of Cade's dangerous adventures this morning.
"Oh, my wild little explorer maybe no more letting Chris watch you alone." she replied.
"Noo! It was like so much fun!" Cade shook vigorously and then yawned, his curls bouncing slightly with each movement. As Cade's energy began to catch up with him. His eyelids grew heavy, and his energy started to wane. Sensing his fatigue, both Scarlett and Lizzie shifted into action, their maternal instincts taking over.
Scarlett lovingly passed Cade a bottle of Lizzie's milk, as he happily chatted on and he eagerly accepted it, taking sips of the liquid. Lizzie, ever prepared, had packed a ham and cheese sandwich for him and encouraged him to take small bites, ensuring he had something substantial to eat before his nap.
Cade's exhaustion finally caught up with him, and he couldn't fight it any longer. His eyes fluttered, and his head grew heavy on Lizzie's shoulder. With a contented sigh, he succumbed to sleep, his little body finally finding the rest it needed. Once they finished their lunch Scarlett carried him to Lizzie's trailer. She had a free couple hours after lunch so she sat with him while he napped switch off with Scarlett at the end of the day since she finished before Lizzie did taking on dinner duty and bedtime while they waited for Lizzie to finish and they could all head home.
Once Lizzie was done filming it was super late. Luckily none of them had to be up early the next morning so Scarlett and Lizzie quickly chatted in the front sweat on the way home as Cade peacefully slept in the back clutching Miles like his life depended on it.
Scarlett and Lizzie sat side by side in the car as they discussed their plans for the following day, Scarlett couldn't help but feel a mix of excitement and nervousness.
"I have that meeting I mentioned before with the producers tomorrow around lunchtime." Scarlett began, her voice calm but tinged with a hint of hesitation.
"So, you'll have to take Cade with you and Chris to the interview on the talk show." Lizzie nodded, understanding the logistics of the situation.
"Alright, that works. I'm sure Cade will have a great time with us. It'll be a fun day for him." Scarlett's heart swelled with love and admiration for Lizzie’s understanding and flexibility. She couldn't have asked for a more supportive partner. As they continued to drive, Scarlett's mind wandered to her own secret plans.
As they arrived home, Scarlett stole a quick glance at Lizzie, her heart filled with anticipation and a touch of nervousness. As her phone buzzed she looked down at it. It was a group chat named Secret Circle. It was her, Lizzie's Mom Jarnette, and her twin sisters Ashley and Mary-Kate in the group chat.
Secret Circle Group Chat.
Ash: hey just checking we said 11 AM right??
Mama J: Will Cade be coming with us? I need to meet my grandbaby.
MK: technically it's supposed to get married first then the baby so they still have time
Scarlett J: Secret Circle Group Chat!?!?! That's not obvious at all! what if Lizzie sees this?
Scarlett J: No i don't want Cade to know. Little Cade would definitely spill the beans, sorry. and yes ill swing by around 11 and pick you all up. I was thinking lunch and then we go shopping if that works?
Mama J: It's okay sweetheart. I'll wait I guess.
Ash: sounds good! so excited ! 💍
Notes:
Hope you all liked this chapter with a bit of fluff and fun to counter the last couple of chapters. Let me know what you think what you like or don't so far, all reviews are welcome the good and the bad. I'm here to improve!
Chapter 20: Surprises and Engagements
Summary:
Lizzie is preparing for an interview and it takes a surprising turn when she makes an impromptu announcement. Cade gets the surprise of his life and is starstruck. Meanwhile, Scarlett is working on a surprise of her own.
Chapter Trigger/Content Warnings: Non-Sexual Age Regression, Littlespace, Mentions of Anxiety, Coming Out.
Chapter Text
Friday, June 30th Lizzie's POV
As I sat in my seat my hair and makeup team moved around me, I felt anxious about the interview despite it being my job. I've never been particularly fond of public speaking in any form, especially with big crowds. However over the years I’ve gotten better at it but that didn’t mean that I still didn't have anxiety beforehand.
I tried to relax and focus back on the world around and heard Cade talking excitedly to Chris about a tv show he had been watching and had become obsessed with. Two of the main actors in it were on a couple of interviews before I was and he was shocked to see them on the tv that was playing the live edit of what was being filmed for the show being displayed in my dressing room.
I was happy to see that he was having a good time. I was a little worried that it might be too overwhelming for him or remind him of the night on Jimmy Fallon but he didn't seem effected at all.
I figured it was because he seemed to be dropped in his little headspace. He wasn't too little but definitely somewhere in the middle. I'd say somewhere between ages 6-10. Cade was an interesting little, most had an age that the typically always regressed to but Cade was all over the place it was definitely keeping us on out toes.
“Yeah, it's crazy. I mean I haven’t watched the whole show yet there are 7 seasons!” He explained to Chris who was silently nodding along with Cade. I looked around and everyone in the room seemed to be listening to him speak even though he didn’t really notice.
“And...and it's great because each season is like 13-24 episodes long unlike the sad 8-episode seasons we get these days.” Cade continued.
“The show is crazy! I’ve jumped around in the seasons cause I just can’t wait and I keep getting spoiled from tik tok and Instagram. But Agents of Shield starts off calm, just a fun little thing, and then wam!” Cade said, slamming his fist down on the table in front of him, making me jump in my chair a bit.
“Then next thing you know you watch Coulson's hand get chopped off, then the earth is destroyed in the future because Daisy quakes it to pieces. They time travel back in time to fix things and it is just wild. Like what the fuck it is so good!” He said getting a little too excited.
“Language.” Chris lightheartedly said just like his character Steve does and Cade started laughing.
“Sorry.” He said after his laughter had ended looking over at me knowing I was the one who would really be upset with him for cursing. But before I could say anything there was a knock on the door and Chris went to answer it.
“Hi there, we have one more twenty-minute interview starting now and then you’ll be on.” One of the stagehands told us before disappearing.
I finished my makeup and we all headed out of the room. Cade wasn’t going to be in the interview with us but I wanted him to watch from backstage instead of waiting in the dressing room so I could keep an eye on him.
As we got to the side of the stage we saw that another group of people were just starting their interview. As Cade looked and saw who was on the stage he gasped and stared off at the guest on the couch as he spoke to the host.
“Why are we going back to the moon? After so long I mean it's been fifty years?” I heard the host ask and I realized that the four people sitting on the couch were all astronauts.
They were all dressed in the same outfit: a blue pilot's suit that had a bunch of different patches and decorations of it for each of the different astronauts ranking and statuses.
“Because we want to see humans on Mars.” One of the astronauts said confidently and the crowd watching cheered and clapped.
I looked down at Cade he was clapping too, starstruck, just watching on. As we listened to the astronaut continue their interview I watched Cade get more and more excited here the news that they would be going to the moon to eventually go to Mars and all the science behind it. The interview came to a close and I watched as the four astronauts walked off stage right toward us.
Cade let out another gasp as they got closer when he realized he was going to see his idols up close and in person. I couldn't help but smile when I noticed Chirs was filming the whole interaction. He was a seasoned uncle so he knew when it was the right time to pull out his phone and record certain moments.
Just as they passed us by Cade dropped Miles to give them a salute, his body when stiff and rigid as they walked by catching their attention. One of the men stopped the group and bent down to pick up and hand Miles back to Cade.
“At ease Cadet!" The man said after the four other astronauts turned and all saluted Cade back in sync.
"Wouldn’t want to get his space suit dirty.” He said to him brushing off the toy and I read on his uniform his name was Captain Victor J. Glover.
I looked back over to Cade to see if he was going to say anything but he continued to stare at the group in front of him still frozen in place. He slowly relaxed and took Miles back from the man.
“This is Cade, he is a big space fan and loves anything nasa related.” I told them as a way to explain his stunned reaction.
"Nice to meet you, young man. I'm Captain Glover and this is my crew." He said gesturing to the other three before offering Cade his hand to shake. Cade snapped out of his shock and took the man's hand and shook it eagerly He chuckled at him but cade could care less. The smile that grew on his face was probably one of the biggest I've ever seen before.
“Well, it's always nice to meet young kids who are so interested.” One of the other astronauts said, speaking up. She moved closer to Cade and pulled off a patch from her uniform's sleeve; it looked like a specialized mission patch for the Artemis II mission they were going on. She handed the patch to Cade and he smiled even wider at her still too stunned to say anything.
“Well we gotta go but it was nice to meet you, Cade.” Captain Glover said and waved at Cade one more time before moving on with the rest of his group. Once they were gone Cade turned to me.
“That was SO Totally Wicked!” He said, looking down at the patch he had been given, bouncing up and down. I was excited for him and swept him up in a hug matching his excitement causing him to giggle and sink into my arms.
Unfortunately, we couldn't continue the moment because Chris and I were being told that we were about to go on. I calmed down Cade and told him to say right where he was where I could see him from where I was sitting on the couch and he nodded. I was a little nervous he might run off but he promised he would be good.
Chris and I headed out on stance and we sat down on the couch next to the host desk I was gripping Chris's hand like my life depended on it as I saw how big the crowd was.
Scarlett’s POV
I was out with Lizzie’s mom and twin sisters as we walked through a shopping center. We were heading to a jewelry store to pick out an engagement ring for Lizzie today while she was working. She had an interview with Chris today.
My phone buzzed and a message from Chris popped up. I opened it and saw that it was a video. I clicked on it and watched as Cade nearly wet his pants from excitement as he stood before an astronaut saluted them and one of them gave him a patch off her uniform.
“Hey look at this Chris just sent me the cutest video of Cade,” I told Lizzie's mom and sisters and they all stopped to watch the cute video.
"Oh my gosh is that just cute." Ashley said after the video finished.
"My grandson is adorable." Lizzie's mom said gushing over him.
"He is, that's so crazy 'cause he a huge space and Nasa nerd so seeing them was probably a dream come true for him. He doesn't go anywhere with his astronaut plushie Miles." Scarlett explained to them.
"Really? Ash we should make him a matching suit. If you can get that patch from him we can sew it on like the real thing too." Mary-Kate suggested as the idea formed in her head.
"Aww, that would be wonderful. He'd love that." I told them as we continued on and enter the store.
“I'm so glad you and the twins came with me today. I really need your help in finding the perfect engagement ring for Lizzie.” I told Lizzie's mother, Jarnette and we looked around the Jewelry store.
“Of course, sweetheart! We're thrilled to be here and be a part of this special moment. It's such an exciting time for both of you.” She told me, giving me a hug similar to the one Lizzie herself gave.
“Yeah, Scarlett, we're all so happy for you! Lizzie is going to be over the moon when you propose.” Ashley said coming over to us.
“I mean you guys have a kid already so it's about time. And finding the right ring is crucial. We want it to be something that reflects your love and captures her personality.” Mary Kate said with excitement as she looked at the different rings. I'd now stopped correcting people to say Cade wasn't my kid anymore. It was clear to me that no matter what we officially were id always protect him like my own.
“You guys know Lizzie so well, and I trust your taste. I'm really hoping to find something unique and meaningful for the both of us.” I told the three of them.
“Don't worry, Scarlett. We're here to help you every step of the way. Let's start by checking out some different styles and designs.” Jarnette suggested and we all started to focus.
“I've been researching a few styles, but I want to see them in person and get a feel for what would suit Lizzie best.” I added.
“Ooh, look at this gorgeous vintage-style ring that I think Lizzie would love this one.” They all studied the ring and had the jeweler put it aside for them.
“I've heard Lizzie mention her love for rose gold. Maybe we can explore rings with that metal and see how it complements the stone.” Mary Kate suggested as she found a nice rose gold right that Lizzie might like.
“These are great fines, guys! I want this ring to be a reflection of our love and what makes her happy.” I told them and we continued to look around.
“Absolutely, Scarlett. It's essential to think about what she loves and make it personal. You've seemed to already put so much thought into this.”
“Don't forget about the size and fit. We want the ring to be comfortable for her to wear every day.” Mary Kate added but I was already prepared and had her size. I had taken one of her favorite rings that I knew she would wear on her ring finger sometime so I knew it would be close to her ring size, I thought about taking the matching ring we all had but that would have been too obvious and she would know something was up.
“Thank you and all of you, for being here and helping me make this moment so special. I couldn't do it without your support and input.”
“It's our pleasure, Scarlett. We're thrilled to be part of your journey and see you take this next step in your relationship.”
“You deserve all the happiness in the world, Scarlett. We're lucky to have you as our new sister, and Lizzie is lucky to have you as her partner.” Ashley told me and it warmed my heart how they had always welcomed me into their family so easily.
Maybe it was a little rough at first. It probably was scary to see on the news that your daughter's best friend turned into a prime wolf and her ex-boyfriend was telling the world that they cheated. It definitely didn't help that the two of us disappeared for weeks up to the family cabin and their daughter was alone with an impulsive wolf. It took both of our families coming up to the cabin a month later to calm their worries.
“Absolutely! We're so excited for you two. Let's find that perfect ring that will make her say "yes" in a heartbeat!” Mary Kate said and we all continued to search for the perfect ring. After a couple more shops I found the perfect ring and I took Lizzie's mom and sisters home before heading home myself.
Lizzie’s POV
The interview was going smoothly and we were having fun when the host asked a question I wasn't expecting.
“Heyy so I hear you two are supposed to be dating, are you?” He asked us and Chris and I looked at each other before laughing at the audacity of the statement.
I could see where they were coming from as Chris and I were spotted together a lot in public and since we hung out a lot. Chris lived close to us only in a neighborhood over near where Robert lived. It was true we did act closer than just colleagues would but Chris was simply my best friend.
“Oh, we've heard that.” Chris said not surprised this was brought up.
“Well, we've been dating secretly for the last three years…We're actually engaged.” I said joking around Chris and I awkwardly high-fived each other.
“Yeah, I remember sending you a text saying guess what apparently we’re dating… question mark.” Chirs said laughing at our silly antics.
“And I was like oh my god that’s so exciting for us.” I added in a goofy voice. We both thought the whole thing was ridiculous that a guy and a girl can't just be friends.
“Haha yeah, it was so secret neither of us knew about it either.” Chris told the host as we focused back in.
“All jokes aside I can confirm that Lizzie and I are just friends Best Friends. We have a great working relationship and I think that chemistry translates a lot as romantic but for us, it is completely platonic.” Chris explains to the host.
“Oh, I see. Well, thank you for clearing that up, Chris. Lizzie, is there anything you'd like to add?” He said giving me the opportunity to speak up I don't know why I decided to do this now but my mouth was moving before my brain could catch up.
“Actually, there is something I'd like to share. Chris, thank you for being such an incredible friend and supporting me through literally everything life has thrown at me over the last five years. But I want to be honest with everyone watching. I am in a loving and committed relationship, and it's not with Chris but with someone else from the industry.“ I said honestly. I don't know what was possessing me to do this cause I hadn't talked about it with Scarlett but I knew she would be okay with it.
“Oh, Lizzie, this is unexpected. Can you tell us a bit more about your relationship?” The host asked as he knew he was getting exclusive news. Chris was just staring at me in shock as I continued.
“Of course, I am in a beautiful relationship with the amazing, wonderful, and brilliant Scarlett Johannson. She has been my rock, my partner, and my source of inspiration, and My Alpha. I couldn't be happier.” I confessed and the audience went crazy cheering and screaming.
“Lizzie, thank you for sharing this with us. It takes a lot of courage to be open about your personal life. How do you feel now that you've made this public?” He asked and I took a moment to really think about it before answering as this was all happening way faster than I imagined.
“It's a mix of emotions, honestly. I didn't come here planning to say any of this. It's been a deeply personal journey, and I'm still navigating it. But I feel a weight lifted off my shoulders. Living authentically and being true to myself is incredibly liberating. I'm grateful for the love and support I've received from my loved ones, and I hope to inspire others to embrace their own truth.” The audience cheered again and a few women in the crowd asked me to marry them causing me to laugh.
“That's truly beautiful, Lizzie. We appreciate you sharing your story. Do you have any message for those who may be struggling with their own identities or relationships?”
“To anyone who is questioning their identity, sexuality, or going through a similar journey, know that you're not alone. Surround yourself with love and understanding and take your time in discovering who you are. It took me over five years to publicly say this but I'm a queer woman and I am proud of that. Remember, you are worthy of love and acceptance just as you are. Stay strong, and know that there's a community out there ready to support you.”
“Thank you, Lizzie, for your candidness and for using your platform to inspire others. We wish you and Scarlett all the love and happiness. And Chris, thank you for being supportive as well and surprised announcements from you?." The host said turning to Chris.
“I'm an ally! I've watched Lizzie's and Scarletts love for each other slowly burn over the last five or so years to what it is today and all I have to say is that Lizzie deserves all the love and support. I'm grateful to have such an amazing friend like her. I'm here for her and Scarlett no matter what. I love them both so much.” He said as he had tears in his eyes from all that Lizzie had said.
“Thank you both for joining us today. We appreciate your honesty and wish you continued success in your careers and personal lives.”
“Thank you so much. It's been an honor to be here and share with you. I hope this conversation helps others feel seen and understood. Love is love.” I said wrapping up.
“and don't forget to check out WandaVision on Disney+ as season two of WandaVision will be out early January and a new Captain America movie is also in the works. Thanks for watching and have a good night.'' The host said, giving them a final plug and ending the show.
After the interview and signing autographs for some fans, Chris, Cade, and I left and headed home. I wasn't sure how I was going to tell Scarlett what happened but I would figure it out in the moment.
Back at the house, Scarlett was a bundle of nerves as she frantically searched the room for a hiding spot for the engagement ring. She looks around, muttering to herself in a hushed voice.
“Where can I hide this ring? It needs to be somewhere safe but also unexpected.” Scarlett's eyes dart around the room, scanning for a suitable hiding place.
Suddenly, she hears the sound of a car pulling up outside, and her panic intensifies.
“Oh no, they're back already! I need to find a spot quickly!” Thinking on her feet, Scarlett rushes to the closet, opens it, and scans through the clothes hanging inside. Her eyes land on an old jacket, one she rarely wears anymore. She quickly slips her hand into the hidden inside breast pocket and hides the ring inside.
“This will have to do for now. They won't suspect a thing.”Scarlett closes the closet door just as she hears noises from downstairs.
“We're home!” Lizzie called out as she entered the house. Scarlett took a deep breath, attempting to calm her nerves. She glances one last time at the closed closet door, hoping her hiding spot will go unnoticed.
“Okay, stay calm. They can't find out about the ring until the right moment." Scarlett said to herself before heading out of the room to greet Lizzie.
Scarlett enters the kitchen, where Lizzie, Cade, and Chris are sitting at the table. She greets them with a warm smile. Cade says a quick hello before running off into the living to watch tv.
Hey, no running! Sorry, I missed the interview. How did it go?” Scarlett said as Cade ran past her as she sat down and looked over at the two in the room.
“It went really well! We got asked some great questions, and we had a wonderful discussion about a lot of things.” Chris said but Scarlett notices the slight nervousness in Lizzie's eyes and the way she seems like there was more to share.
“What's up, Lizzie? You seem like something is wrong?” Scarlett asked worried Lizzie might've been on to her or something. Lizzie takes a deep breath, gathering her thoughts.
“Scarlett, during the interview, Chris and I were asked if we were dating, and I... I talked about us. Our relationship. I realized that I couldn't keep hiding it anymore.” Scarlett's eyes widen, surprised by Lizzie's revelation. She processes the information for a moment before a smile spreads across her face.
“You told them about us? That's amazing! I mean, it was bound to come out eventually. I'm glad everyone will know now.” Scarlett's mind drifts to the engagement ring she has hidden in their closet, ready for the perfect moment to propose.
She feels a surge of happiness and anticipation. Lizzie notices Scarlett's smile and the hint of excitement in her voice. She becomes curious at Scarlett's reaction but decides not to press further at the moment.
“Well, I guess we can consider it our official coming out then.” Lizzie said and they shared a warm, loving look, both feeling a sense of joy and relief that their love is no longer a secret.
Cade pops back into the room sensing the positive energy in the room.
“So, does this mean we're having a celebration? I could use some ice cream right about now?”
“Kid is a genius ice cream sounds like a great idea, Cade.” Chris chuckles, joining in on the lightheartedness of the moment.
“We don't have any ice cream kid.” Scarlett told him and Cade pouted slightly but then the front door slammed open and everyone turned their attention to the door where Florence stood holding a bundle of rainbow balloons and a couple of shopping bags in hand.
"Happy Pride!" She yelled causing Cade to cover his ears.
“Sorry little dude, I saw the interview and might I just say what a way to end Pride month with a bang! I brought balloons food and ice cream to celebrate this wonderfully gay day.” Florence announced holding up the things in her hands. Cade immediately started cheering after he heard there was ice cream and the four of them had a small party to celebrate their coming out.
Chapter 21: A Saturday Surprise
Summary:
GAY NEWS! and troubles news.
Chapter Trigger/Content Warnings: Non-Sexual Age Regression, Littlespace, Anxiety, Overload, and Rough Sex.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Saturday, July 1st Scarlett's POV
It was a wonderful summer Saturday morning. I had gotten up early and opened all the windows in the house to let the fresh morning air into the house before it got too hot later in the day. My plan for the day was to clean the house from top to bottom so everything was nice inside for when we had people over. Not, the house was much of a mess, but we all had been working so much that there hadn't been time for me to keep up with everything.
Lizzie and Cade, were both asleep when I got started after having a cup of coffee. I turned on the house's speaker system downstairs softly playing music as I got to work. I started how the hall in the laundry room by starting a load of laundry Lizzie mention she was going to do today. Then I got to picking up the trash and objects that got stuck around the laundry machines. Once I was down with the laundry room I moved into the bathroom that was connected and gave the space a full cleaning and restocking.
I made my way to the kitchen to give a good clean forcing on matching sure all the dishes were clean and put away since I knew Lizzie would be cooking up a storm in the next few days. I made sure to go through the fridge and clean it out, getting rid of all the old food that had either expired before we could finish it and adding what I could to Lizzie’s compost in her garden. Honestly, the great thing that came out of the lockdown was Lizzie's Love for gardening blossoming tenfold. When now had a lot of our own natural ingredients and we have been able to reduce our waste tremendously by putting what we could back into the earth by composting.
Plus it was absolutely my favorite pastime to watch Lizzie happily work in her garden off in her own world. Being able to see her so happy and doing something that very much fulfilled her was the best. I remember before we even started dating I would love watching her Instagram story of her gardening when she first started getting into it. It was a simple pleasure for me and I died inside when she deleted her social media after so much online hate and toxic rhetoric but I completely understood and actually followed suit and got rid of most of my own social media accounts as well. I was so wrapped up in my thoughted moving around the house cleaning I didn't notice how many hours had passed until I saw Cade make his way down the stairs around 11 am.
“Morning Scarlett.” He said to me as he came to stand next to me. I noticed he was already dressed and looked like he was ready to go somewhere.
“Morning.” I said back as he pulled me into a side hug that he happily leaned into.
“What's up with you today? You look like you got somewhere to be?” I asked him as I pulled away looking at his outfit again. He looked nice, nothing fancy or special but good. He was dressed in a tank top that fit him nicely, a short sleeve button up over it, and was wearing a pair of Bermuda shorts.
“I was gonna ask if it was ok if I meet up with everyone to hang out and get some food?” He asked nervously, playing with his ring. I thought about the request and I didn't have a problem with it. If it meant he was out of the house today he could undo any of the cleanings I did if little Cade made an appearance.
“Who’s everyone and where are you going to be?” I asked if I had a good guess but I just wanted to make sure I knew who he was with.
“Just the usual Tom, Joe, Kit, Hailee Kat, and Xochitl. And we're all to meet up at Mysterline, we haven't decided where to eat but Kat instituted that she needs to be caffeinated.I can keep you guys updated as we go.” He told me and I nodded.
“Sound good but then tomorrow you need to clean your room. If you want Stiker to be able to stave over once he here.” I told him and he flashed me a toothy smile.
“Sounds like a deal.” he said to me and moved around me to head over to the catch-all and close by the front door. He pulled on his shoes before opening the closet and pulled out his skateboarding gear and backpack. I pulled out my wallet and handed him some money for the day.
“Oh no it’s okay. I have my own money, you don't have to worry about me.” He said trying to hand the money back to me and be all grown up but I shook my head and held it out to him.
“Listen here, kid. As long as you're living under my roof your role is to be the kid and me the adult. So you're gonna save your money and let me worry about paying for things.” I told him with a slightly stern look.
“But it's really okay Scarlett.” He tried to say but I hushed him and turned him around so his backpack was facing me. I opened the pocket where I knew he kept his wallet and placed the money in it before zipping the bag back up and turning him back around.
“Okay, there you go. Now you better get out of here before Lizzie wakes up and inside you clean your room before you leave.” I told him with a teasing smile. His eyes widened in the realization that she would indeed say just that. So he put up no further arguments and grabbed his skateboard.
“Alright i’m going, I'll keep you updated.” He told me before heading out the front door of the house. After he was gone I got back to cleaning, finishing off the downstairs with the living room. Once I was done downstairs I headed upstairs and into our bedroom to check on Lizzie. When I got there I found the bed empty and I heard the shower running from inside the bathroom. I opened the bathroom door and a rush of steamy air hit my face as I entered the bathroom. I could barely see her through the steamed glass but I could see her outline in the shower. I walked up to the shower door and opened it slightly, leaning my head inside carefully to not get anything else wet.
“Hey babe.” I hummed to her as I looked at her glancing wet back as she faced the shower water streaming down on her. She jumped slightly at the sound of my voice as she had her eye closed as she was rinsing her conditioner out of her hair.
“Gosh, Scarlett! You always sneak up on me.” She said back to me as she slightly turned in my direction still with her eyes closed as she rinsed her hair out.
“Sorry, don't mind me just enjoying the view.” I teased her and she finally opened her eyes to see me looking her upland down unabashedly checking her out. She gasped and sprayed my face with some water.
“Hey come on!” I said as I pulled my head away from the shower shaking it like a dog to dry off making her laugh at me and try to spray me with some more water.
“That's what you get for sneaking up on me.” Lizzie said back with a wide smile as she turned to face me in the shower giving me an even better view.
“So worth it.” I said with a smirk and a deep sigh.
“Babe can you stop staring and grab my towel please.” She asked and I nodded and opened the shower door even more before turning away for a second to pass her a towel as she shut off the water.
“Thank you.” She said with a chuckle as I took a step back and gave her space to step out of the shower to dry off.
“Umm so Cade went out to hang with his friends so we have the whole house to ourselves.” I told her as I watched her dry herself off.
“Did he clean his room before he left?” She asked and I shook my head.
“He said he clean it tomorrow.” I told her and she gave me a look as if she was questioning if I really believed that.
“Scarlett, you know that room needs to be cleaned before Striker gets here.” She told me with a slightly frustrated sigh and she left the bathroom and moved into our clothes to get dressed for the day.
“I know and that is exactly what I told him and I promise I'll hold him to it tomorrow.” I said to her as I followed her out of the bathroom. I pulled away from the closet so she was facing me and would see the sincerity on my face.
“ You better.” She said to me and leaned into my body slightly as I held on to her hips.
“I will.” I told her to pull her in and lean down so I could give her lips a soft kiss. Once our lips made contact she relaxed into me even more and wrapped her arms around my shoulders. I pulled her hip even closer to mine, deepening the kiss. As we got carried away I felt her towel slowly fall down her body leaving her naked and exposed to me.
My grip on her hips tightened as I felt her exposed skin and I lifted her up in the air moving the two of us around so I could place her on our bed leaning over her not breaking apart our lips until she left out as slightly gasping from the motion.
“Is this alright?” I asked her to take a slight break as I felt my heart rate pick up as I looked down at her. She nodded back up at me and I leaned back down placing kisses across her neck as she exposed herself to me.
“Yes this is definitely alright. I just need you to be wearing less right now.” She told me and she leaned up to kiss me by my ear and pull me down closer into her body. I used one hand to hold myself up over her and I used the other to start to take off the shirt and shorts I was wearing. The shirt came off easy but I got stuck on my shorts and underwear as everything was extremely tight with how hard I had gotten. Lizzie chucked at me as she watched my predicament. She led up and grabbed the waistband of the briefs that I was wearing and pull them down freeing me fully.
“Someone excited?” Lizzie said to me as she ran her hand up and down my shaft giving it a few pumps.
“How could I not be with such a beautiful amazing woman underneath me.” I told her as I leaned down to connect our lips once again and I started to let my hand roam all over her body. Hit all the spots I knew that would get a reaction out of her. We processed to make out and fondle each other for a while before she decided to take matters into her own hands.
She pushed me away from her before leaning to reach into the drawer of my bedside table and pull out the condoms we had. She said nothing but placed kisses across my chest as she opened the condom and rolled it on me.
“Now you are going to fill me deep right now. No more of this teasing.” She told me and guided me right up against her soak-wet entrance. I could barely hold back my moans as I nodded and my brain finally processed what she wanted me to do. I quickly started to take control and I shifted my weight to press up against her. Slowly and carefully I buried myself in her. All I could hear was her heavy breath and the small moans she was making as she opened up for all of me.
I peppered her neck and body with kisses as I reached down to rub her clit as I felt myself settle deep inside of her. She gripped me tight holding me in place as her omega happily mewled and ground her hips against mine. I could feel my alpha raging just ready to go wild and have it fun but I took a deep breath trying to push my wolf back down and make this last as much as possible. I slowly started to feel myself start to rock my hips against hers making the slightest of movement inside of her.
“Is that deep enough for you?” I whispered into her ear and she let out a gasp as I moved a little deeper inside of her. She let out a wonderful moan as I felt her nails grip my hip and try to pull me into her even more. Looking down at her I could see her eye were losing focus as she continued to try to get closer to me. I placed my hands back on her hips as I pulled myself out of her just keeping the tip inside of her before slowly pumping myself right back into her. I watched as her eye fluttered close at the sensation of me slowly filling her deep again as she requested.
“Please that feels amazing.” Lizzie moaned out to me as I started to play with her nipples with my tongue as I got into a steady pace. I felt my heart start to really start to racing as my wolf started to take over as my head got cloudier as I picked up my pace. I felt a low growl leave my throat as I felt Lizzie tighten around me. Processed myself deeper into her body putting most of my weight on top of her as I continued to push my hips deeper into her. She was whining and kissing all over me. Driving me even peppering into her as my body heated up.
I pulled myself out of her completely and in one quick motion I flipped her over from her back and onto her hands and knees. I felt myself throb as I looked down at her ass as she spread her legs open for me and I let out another growl. If I was thinking clearly I would've noticed that I was shifting into my wolf slightly as my eyes flashed emerald.
“Ahhh such a good omega.” I told her with a kiss to the back of the neck as I leaned down pressing the front of my body against her back and I ground myself against her crotch not entering her just running my tip through her wet slit.
“Please go back inside... I need you.” She whined out as she pushed herself up against me trying to get me to enter her.
“Hold still.” I commanded her as I gripped her hips and placed them at the perfect height to line myself up. I could hold myself back any longer and plunge myself deeply into her sliding in quickly and starting to hammer myself in and out of her at a fast pace.
She moaned and pushed up against me as I pistoned myself into her. As she begged me to continue I really started to lose control of myself as I pushed her down into the bed as I slapped her ass causing her to squeal into the pillows.
“Yes love! Don't stop.” I heard her basically yell and moan into the bed as she gripped the sheets. One of my hands was running up and down her back and spine and the other was gripping her hip as I used it to guide myself inside of her. It was clear to me she was getting close to reaching her orgasm as her legs started to shake and the sounds she made intensified.
Her slick walls gripped me tight, pulling me in, causing my wolf fangs to drop as the need to leave my mark on her filled my spinning head. I leaned down kissing her neck as I thrust deep inside her. My fangs dragged across her skin slightly. I felt her whole body shudder and clench up as she let out an earth-shattering moan. Second later I felt her fluttering and tightening around me as she hit her peak and an orgasm washed across her body and she sank deeply into the bed.
I immediately picked up my pace, thrusting into her a couple more times myself before I felt my own release crash through my body. With a heavy growl and grunt, I felt myself cum deep inside. At this point, my body was working on autopilot. We both were feeling the aftershock of pleasure.
I was so lost in the pleasure that I was hardly aware that my hips continued to rock slowly into her sensitive core. I didn't even notice her rising on her hands turning back to look at me as I held onto her.
Lizzie's pov
“Mhmm baby. Give me a minute and we can go again if you need.” I mumbled back to Scarlett on top of me as she continued to fill me after that intense orgasm. I could feel every inch of her as she didn't stop rocking her hips into my extremely sensitive hole. She still held me pressed down into the bed but propped me up and turned a bit so I could look at her. When I got a look at her I saw that her eyes were greener than ever, and she had a slight sheen of fur growing out of her skin in a spot as she was partially shifted into her wolf form.
“Babe?” I called out to her as she continued on. I slowly pushed my hips back against her to get a bit of leverage to get out from her grip but in doing so I pushed her deeper inside me causing a slight twinge of pain shoot throwing me and causing me to whine and flinch away from her length.
My body relaxed slightly as she slid out of me but still lost in her head her wolf tried and heard me while she was cuddling close to me licking and nudging my neck in a haze. She was still on top of me and her grip had only tightened on my hips as she held me against the bed.
“Scarlett!” I called out again to her as I now felt her lean down into me and run her teeth against my scent gland looking for a place to mark. My omega wanted me to just relax, bare my neck to her more, and just let her finish and mate me right there and then. But I knew this isn't what we both really wanted. Scarlett had been adamant about being married before we mated and I understood why so I was kinda surprised that she wasn’t able to control her wolf instincts like usual. Pushed her back slightly and I got up on my knees and called out to her again before she could get up and get back on top of me grabbing her shoulder and giving them a shake.
“Scarlett!?” I called out looking directly into her eyes, they met mine and their glowing faded as I watched her come back to herself. I started to relax when I felt her body relax as she leaned back into the bed. I kept her holding onto her slightly laying back down with her as I felt her breathing slow down.
“Scarlett, just relax and take some deep breaths, okay?” I told her as she started to come back to herself.
As Scarlett's mind started to clear from the haze of her wolf instincts, I watched as a mix of relief and fear washed over her face as started to sit up. She tried to create space between herself and me. I could feel her heart racing with the fear of what she almost did but I held on tightly, refusing to let her go.
"Scarlett, it's okay," I whispered reassuringly, her voice soft and soothing.
"You didn't hurt me. I'm fine, really."Scarlett looked into my eyes, searching for any signs of discomfort or pain. Once she found none and only love and understanding she relaxed. I need my calmness with the situation and would help to ease the panic that was threatening to consume her.
"But I almost..." Scarlett began, her voice trembling. I interrupted her gently,
"You didn't. We stopped. Your wolf might be strong and very pent up, but you're in control, Scarlett. I trust you. Always and forever." Tears welled up in Scarlett's eyes, overwhelmed by everything. She leaned into my embrace and we sat together for a minute.
"I don't want to hurt you," Scarlett whispered, her voice filled with vulnerability. I held her close, stroking her hair soothingly.
"I know, and you didn't. I enjoyed myself very much and I hope you did too.” I told her rubbing my hand down the side of her body.
“I did, I love you so much.” Scarlett said nodding back to me and she pulled me closer to herself. We held each for a couple more minutes before Scarlett started squirming around and I moved leaning away from her. She reached down and adjusted herself a bit as she pulled off the condom she was wearing before tightening it off and throwing it in the trash.
“Okay I think I need a shower now. Things are getting sticky.” She told me and I chuckled rolling out of the bed myself.
“I'll get the shower going okay? And Scarlett, I think we need to talk about how to better navigate your shifting, and I'll be right here with you every step of the way." Scarlett took a deep breath and nodded agreeing with me. I could just see the tension in her body slowly starting to ease as she got up from the bed to give me a kiss before we headed in the shower and started talking about a better plan.
No One's POV
Scarlett and Lizzie were sitting on the living room couch just resting together Lizzie had been intent on cuddling with Scarlett ever since their morning activities knowing that if she had it her way Scarlett would be holding herself up somewhere alone trying to push Lizzie away. After a lot of reassuring and a thousand sorry from Scarlett did the older woman relent to the rest of the day becoming a cuddle fest for the two of them. At first, Scarlett was anything but relaxed but it was hard to stay that way when in Lizzie's arms and it was too long until she had gotten comfortable. They were watching a random show that Lizzie had put on early but Scarlett wasn't paying much attention to it anyway as much of her focus was on Lizzie. Scarlett was watching every breath and movement from her, wanting to be ready if the woman were to show any more signs of pain or discomfort. She was brought out of her thought when she heard the front door swing open and Cade entered the house. There was a sound of clattering as he threw down his thing in the entryway. Lizzie moved sitting up slightly on the couch looking over the edge to watch Cade make his way into the living room and plop down onto the couch next to them.
“Hey, sweetheart, how was your day?” Lizzie asked as Cade came home from hanging with his friends.
“You won't believe what's going on. The media is going crazy after your interview. It's all over the news and social media.” Cade told me ignoring her question as he pulled out his phone.
“Oh, really? What are they saying?” Scarlett asked, coming over to take a look herself. Neither of us had social media that we checked often so we were completely out of the loop.
“Well, they're talking about how brave and inspiring both of you are for coming out in such a public way. There are so many supportive messages, and people are praising your courage. But look at this the Marvel fans are taking it to another level.” He said and clicked play on a TikTok video. As Cade played the video a man came on the screen.
"Breaking Gay News, Marvel Fans have been speculating for years!" The man said the camera shook as he talked, emphasizing his excitement.
"in front of a live stupid audience today Elizabeth Olsen revealed her long-standing relationship with none other than Scarlett Johansson. Causing the fandom to go crazy. Fans across the board are swarming the internet to share their thoughts and conspiracies on the couple's secret five-year relationship. Let's hear your thoughts in the comments." He said and the video ended.
“That's wonderful to hear since I didn't mean to say anything but I'm glad people are receiving it so well I was sure it would go the other way.” Lizzie confessed.
What kind of conspiracies could people come up with?” Scarlett asked.
“Well I'll be honest with you there are some negative comments. Some people are being disrespectful and homophobic but there is a thread going around that its basically confirmed that you guys hooked up while you were still with Colin.” Cade told them as he scold through some of the comments.
“It's unfortunate that rumors are still going around after all these years but not everyone will understand… or even accepts different forms of love. there will always be people who support and love us for who we are.” Scarlett said.
“That's right, babe. It's important to focus on the positive messages and the love we receive from those who truly care about us.”Lizzie said, perking up again.
“I just wanted to give you a heads-up and make sure you were aware of what's happening. But don't worry, I'm proud of both of you, and I know many others are too.” Cade told the two of them with a wide smile
“Thank you, sweetheart. We appreciate you looking out for us and being so supportive. It means the world to us.”
“Alright, now I'm gonna go head to my room and relax.” Cade said with a smile.
“Sure thing. We'll come get you for dinner later.” Scarlett said as he headed up to his room.
Lizzie's POV
My phone buzzed with an incoming call, and I glanced at the screen to see it was Hailee's mother, Cheri Steinfeld. Sensing something was amiss with the randomness of the call since Cade was at home already I quickly answered the call.
"Hey, Cheri. Is everything okay?" I asked, concern evident in my voice. This caused Scarlett who was sitting next to me to tune in and I heard Cheri's voice tremble slightly as she spoke.
"Hi, Lizzie…. Umm, I'm sorry to bother you, it's about Hailee. I know the kids were all just hanging out but something happened.” Cheri paused trying to get her thoughts right and calm herself down and I switched the call to speaker so Scarlett could hear too.
“Is she alright?” I asked my thinking automatically going to the worst.
“Hailee okay she doesn't know yet but her older brother, Griffin, was in an accident. As you know he is a drag racer and he crashed in a test race for a new car. He's okay, thankfully, but Peter and I need to go to Indiana to be with him.” Cheri explained and I sighed with relief to hear he was okay.
“The thing is, we can't take Hailee with us. She has some important shooting for 'Hawkeye' Season 2, and we don't want to leave her alone either she is 17 but also a Little so she needs someone who can take care of her if she needs…. I know it's a lot to ask, but would you and Scarlett be able to watch over Hailee for the weekend until her aunt can come to stay with her?" Cheri asked taking a deep breath, Scarlett eagerly nodded to me and I replied.
"Cheri, of course, we'll take care of Hailee. We'll do everything we can to make her feel comfortable and loved. Plus, Cade and Hailee have become so close she'll have a fun time. When do you need us to pick her up?” Cheri audibly sighed with relief.
"Thank you so much, Lizzie. You and Scarlett are truly amazing. She should be on her way home from Xochitl's house now. Peter called her and asked her to come home right after we heard the news so once she gets her we'll bring her over if that okay?" I nodded, even though Cheri couldn't see me.
"Sounds like a plan, Cheri. We're here for you guys.” With quick goodbyes, the call ended, leaving us to process the news and make preparations for Hailee's arrival.
“I can go get the spare room ready for her and do you think you can go tell Cade? See if he'll clean up his room a bit before she gets here?” I asked Scarlett as my mind started planning the next couple of days in my head.
“Sounds like a plan babe.” Scarlett told me and got up from the table and headed upstairs to Cade's room while I headed to the laundry room to get cleaned sheets and blankets for the bed.
Scarlett's POV
I headed upstairs and to Cade's room. Stopping just outside the door to listen in. He was listening to music singing and dancing around. It was something he had started doing recently and I loved it. It was clear he was starting to feel fully comfortable here. I knocked on the door waiting for a response. I heard the music get paused and a second later the door opened.
“Hey Scarlett, too loud? He asked referring to the music and I shook my head.
“No, you're fine. I just waited to let you know that Hailee is going to be staying with us for the weekend. Her brother got in an accident at work and her parents are heading to see him tonight.” I told him and he nodded taking in the information.
“Okay, when will she be here?” He asked.
“I'm not sure but sometime soon. Mom wants you to clean your room before she gets here alright?” I told him and he looked back into his room. I peek over his shoulder to get a look myself and saw a lot of clothes on the floor toys all over the place and a heavy smell only a teenage boy could produce filled the room.
“Yeah clean up and open a window or something?” I told him and he nodded before turning back into his room and closing the door. I headed into the guest bedroom next door and saw Lizzie making the bed. I moved over to help her finish with the room. Making sure Hailee had everything she might need.
When we finished we got a notification that there was a car at the gate and we saw Peter Steinfeld wave to us through the camera. We opened the gate for them before heading downstairs to greet them.
“Cade! Hailee and her Parents are here. Come down and say hi.” Scarlett called up to him.
“Coming!” He yelled as we headed out front. He ran out of the house just as their car pulled up.
No ONe's POV
Once the car pulled up Scarlett and Lizzie could hear crying coming from within and they could see Hailee strapped in the backseat of the car that looked to be a baby car set that fit an adult. there were car seats made specifically for little to keep them safe. As a little, cars can be extra dangerous. Having a bigger body meant it was easy to open car doors, unbuckle seat belts, and anything dangerous for a kid that they typically would have trouble doing by themselves in a car. The car seat prevented little from doing that all and was just extra protection for the little in case of an accident.
As Cheri got out of the car she wave to Scarlett and Lizzie with a stressed sigh as her husband Peter went to the back of the car to unbuckle Hailee. Lizzie moved over to the car engulfing Cheri in a much-needed hug.
“Hey there.” Lizzie said to Cheri as she pulled away from the hug.
“Hi Lizzie, thank you for doing this.” Cheri said and they heard Hailee’s cries intensify. Peter was trying to coax her out of the car but she was putting up some resistance.
“After we told her what happened with Griffin she dropped into her little space. She does that when she is overwhelmed and can't process her emotions.” Cheri explained Lizzie and Scarlet understood that.
“Cade does that too.” Scarlett leaned in and told Cheri coming up behind Lizzie with Cade in tow. He looked concerned as he heard Hailee crying from the car. Lizzie couldn't tell if he didn't like it cause the sound bothered him or cause he didn't like to hear Hailee cry. She saw that he had his headphones around his neck so she placed them on his ears to drown out some of it.
“Is Hailee okay?” Cade asked quietly and we all nodded.
“She's fine, just upset we're not taking us with her. She's a bit worried about her brother.” Cheri told him, smiling at him.
“Oh, I know something that might cheer her up.” He said getting a bright idea. He whispered something to Lizzie and she nodded and he ran off towards the backyard.
A minute late he came running back to us with one of Lizzie's giant sunflower she was growing in her garden and something else being his back. Cheri's mouth dropped at the sight of her daughter's favorite flower.
“Well, young man aren't you a charmer? You must be the boy who bought Hailee and Xochitl those sunflowers a couple of weeks ago. It's nice to finally meet you.” Cade smiled a nodded with a little blush as he remembered that day.
“It's a pleasure to meet you too Mrs. Steinfeld. I hope your son is okay.” Cade said sincerely and pulled out a couple of lilies from behind his back and handed them to Cheri.
“Here for you.” He said to Cheri just as Peter walked over to us. Cheri seemed to be even more stunned as she looked at her favorite flower. Hailee was still in the car crying and he looked exasperated. Cade took a couple of steps back from Cheri bumping into Scarlett who steady him and wrapped her arms around him in comfort.
“I can't get her out of there. Lilies? your favorite?” He said to Cheri unsure of what to do next as he noticed the flowers in her hand and then saw the flower in Cades.
“Can I go say hi?” Cade asked in a small voice. Cheri nodded at him and he headed over to the car avoiding Peter's gaze. Instead of going to her side of the car and opening that door he went on the opposite side and got in the backseat of the car himself.
Cade's POV
I held the giant sunflower in my hands as I slid into the car, the vibrant yellow petals contrasting with my nervousness as I heard Hailee cry. This was the first time I would be around Hailee when she was little and wasn't sure if she would like me as much as she did big. Carefully, I reached out to Hailee, my voice filled with warmth.
"Hey, Hailee... Look what I brought you." I said, my words gentle.
“Cadie?” Hailee questioned her teary eyes shifted towards me, her gaze fixated on the bright sunflower I held.
“That's me!!” I told her as her cries began to quieten as curiosity sparked. I extended the flower toward her in her car seat. As I spoke to Hailee, my voice took on a softer tone, and I could tell my words were becoming simpler and more childlike. I could feel the familiar pull of dropping myself.
"It's ur favorite right, Haiwee," I continued, my voice filled with a touch of excitement. I fought against the drop shaking it off, knowing that I needed to be there for my friend, to help her feel comfortable and safe but her little energy made it difficult to resist.
“You remembered.” She said with a surprised tone, her tears started to subside and a small smile started to form.
"I picked it just for you from my mom's garden. It's really pretty, just like you." She tentatively reached out, accepting the sunflower from my hands. Her fingers grazed the velvety petals, and she marveled at its beauty. With each word, I felt my drop harder and hard to resist it go it the point my head was swirling.
"I know your sad and maybes scared but it'll be okay. My mommas are gonna take care of you." I said to her wiping away some of her tears. Hailee's smile grew wider as she clutched the sunflower close to her chest.
“Ok, I'm ready.” She said trying to get out of her set but she could figure out the mechanism. I tried to unlock her myself but my finger fumbled like hers.
With his last effort of holding off his little headspace, hopped out of the car to get one of the adults to help with Hailee's car seat.
"She's ready now can you help with Hailee's car seat?" I asked and Hailee’s dad made his way over to get her out of the car.
I stood nearby, my hands fidgeting with my ring as I waited for him to finish. Once Hailee was free, she came over to me and reached out and took my hand, our fingers interlocked I led her towards the house.
No One's POV
Scarlett and Lizzie sat on the couch, watching the energetic duo of little Cade and little Hailee zoomed around the room, their laughter filling the air. The walls seemed to vibrate with their enthusiasm, and Scarlett and Lizzie couldn't help but feel a mix of exhaustion and amusement. As they caught their breath, Scarlett leaned over to Lizzie, a playful smile on her face.
"We're getting old babe. I don't remember having this much energy when I was their age." Lizzie chuckled and nodded in agreement.
"Tell me about it. They're like little tornadoes. But it's nice to see Hailee having so much fun with Cade. She was so sad when she got here, they make quite the pair." Scarlett said watching them as they continued to run around.
"But one kid is definitely enough for us right?" Scarlett asked Lizzie as she looked fondly at the two a hint of exhaustion in her voice.
"Oh yeah for now we've got our hands full with just Cade, let alone the dynamic duo over there." Scarlett laughed and leaned back into the couch, sighing contently.
They sat in comfortable silence for a moment, watching the chaos unfold around them. Despite the exhaustion, they couldn't help but feel grateful for the laughter and happiness that filled their home.
As Cade and Hailee continued their wild escapades they prayed for the crash in energy the two had to be nearing they were playing some kind of game of pretend and the couple had lost track of the plot long ago. It took another 30 minutes for them to settle the kids down enough to have dinner. They kept it simple and ordered pizza but even after dinner they still had a lot of energy so Scarlett challenged them into making a blanket and pillow fort so they could watch a movie before bed.
Hailee and Cade excepted the challenge straight away gathering every pillow and blanket they could find and started building. It ended up with Hailee ordering Cade around as he did all the work but he happily ran around doing everything she said. Once they were done they had built themselves quite an amazing fortress using the huge couch cushion as walls blanket tied and draped over them making a nice campoy above there was space for all of them to curl up together with popcorn before watching a movie. Scarlett was cuddled up with Cade as he rest his head on her chest and Lizzie had Hailee nestle in a similar position laying her head on her shoulder as she soothingly rubbed her back. Hailee was the first to succumb to sleep her finger slipping in her mouth to suck as her breathing heavied. Cade didn't last much longer than her. Once Scarlett fed him a bottle of Lizzie's milk he was out like a light.
First Scarlett carried Cade up to his room and placed him in his crib before heading back downstairs and picking up Hailee from Lizzie's arm and carrying the sleeping girl upstairs and into the guest room. Once both kids were in their PJs, a diaper for Cade, and a pull-up for Hailee since she was pretty much potty trained but sometimes had accidents at night, and all safely tucked in did the two women head to bed themselves both falling to sleep the second they laid down.
Notes:
Sorry for not posting in a bit. It has been kinda hectic as of late but I took some time to reread and refresh and I'm now getting back into it. Hope you all liked this chapter. Let me know what you think what you like or don't so far, all reviews are welcome the good and the bad. I'm here to improve!
Chapter 22: A Summer Day to Remember
Summary:
The gang gets together to get the house ready for the fourth of July party and they all have a good day.
Chapter Trigger/Content Warnings: Non-Sexual Age Regression and Littlespace
Chapter Text
Monday, July 2nd Hailee's POV
I woke up feeling disoriented, momentarily forgetting where I was. Blinking my eyes open, I saw the familiar surroundings of Scarlett and Lizzie's guest bedroom. I remembered that I had stayed over with them and Cade after my parents left to visit my brother who had been in an accident. Even though I knew he was okay, I couldn't help but worry about him.
Sitting up in bed, I stretched my arms above my head and let out a yawn. I took a moment to collect myself and shake off the remnants of sleep. Then, I swung my legs over the side of the bed and placed my feet on the floor.
I glanced around the room, searching for my bag. My parents had packed it for me since I wasn't in a clear headspace to do it myself before they left. I spotted it on a chair in the corner of the room and walked over to retrieve it.
Unzipping the bag, I found a change of clothes and all the essentials neatly packed inside. I pulled out a comfortable outfit and quickly got dressed. As I finished getting ready, I noticed the soft sound of music drifting through the air, coming from downstairs.
Curiosity piqued, I followed the gentle melody, making my way downstairs. The soothing tunes filled the house, creating a tranquil atmosphere. It felt like a warm embrace, easing away any remaining traces of worry from my mind.
The melodic sounds of the music echoed through the house as I was drawn to its source. As I entered the kitchen, I noticed that the double doors leading to the backyard were open, allowing the early morning July breeze and sunlight to fill the house. The soft notes of the music mixed with the gentle rustling of leaves outside.
My eyes were immediately drawn to Scarlett and Lizzie, who were in the backyard, engaged in a beautiful dance. They swayed together, holding each other closely, completely lost in their own world. There was an undeniable tenderness in their embrace, a shared intimacy that made my heart flutter.
I stood in the doorway, captivated by the sight before me. The soft morning light illuminated their figures, casting a warm glow over them. Scarlett's hands were slightly dirty from helping Lizzie pick items from her garden, a testament to their shared activities and love for each other.
They moved gracefully, synchronizing their steps with the rhythm of the music. Their bodies moved as one, expressing a connection that went beyond words. It was evident that they shared a deep bond and understanding, a love that radiated from within.
In that moment, I felt like an intruder, hesitant to disrupt the tranquility they had created. I watched them for a minute, not wanting to break the spell they were weaving. Their laughter and shared jokes filled the air, creating an atmosphere of joy and harmony.
Scarlett said something that made Lizzie burst into laughter, playfully pushing her away before returning to her gardening. Scarlett, with a smile on her face, turned and caught sight of me watching them. I felt a blush rise to my cheeks, caught in the act of observing their private moment.
But instead of feeling embarrassed, I saw a softness in Scarlett's eyes. She paused for a moment before moving towards me, leaving Lizzie to continue with her gardening. Scarlett's presence filled the room as she closed the distance between us.
"Hey! Good morning, sweetie, did you sleep okay?" she asked softly, her voice filled with warmth and concern. She knew that yesterday had been a tough day for me and even though they assured me that he was okay, I think Scarlett could tell that I was still worried.
I nodded, appreciating her thoughtful question. Before I could answer, Scarlett enveloped me in a comforting hug. I leaned into her embrace, feeling a sense of security and comfort wash over me. Her arms held me tightly, providing a sense of stability amidst the uncertainty I was feeling.
As Scarlett slowly released me from the hug, Lizzie eagerly stepped forward and pulled me into one of her famous hugs. Her embrace was warm and full of love, and I couldn't help but relax in her hold. The familiar scent of her, a mix of her favorite perfume and the earthiness of the garden, wrapped around me like a comforting blanket. For a moment, I was tempted to slip into my little headspace again and just spend the day wrapped up in their comfort, a space where I felt safe and nurtured by Lizzie, but I resisted the urge.
I took a deep breath, grounding myself in the present moment. Although I longed for the solace of being little, I knew that I needed to stay present and focused. Scarlett and Lizzie were there to support me, and I didn't want to impose and put them through having to take care of me like I craved.
Not that I was deprived of care and love but it was different for a little to be cared for by a caregiver than anyone else. Neither of my parent's statuses indicated being a caregiver. Both of them were pretty neutral on the scale and they definitely loved me and my brother more than anything but there was just a special bond between the caregiver and a little.
With a grateful smile, I pulled away from Lizzie's embrace any longer and I would have not been able to hold back a drop. I looked at both of them, feeling a profound sense of gratitude for their presence in my life.
"Thank you both, It means a lot to me that you're here, supporting me through everything." I said sincerely, my voice filled with appreciation. Scarlett placed a hand on my shoulder, her eyes filled with understanding.
"We're always here for you, Hailee. Remember, you're not alone. We'll get through this together." Lizzie nodded, her smile radiating love and acceptance.
"Absolutely, sweetheart. We're family, and we're here to support and care for each other." At that moment, surrounded by their unwavering love, I felt a renewed sense of strength and determination. The worries about my brother and the challenges we faced seemed a little less overwhelming.
“Any I’ll say this just like we’ve told Cade before, with the two of us you don't have to hold yourself back from dropping and being little if you feel like it.” I felt a blush creep up on my cheek as I wondered how she knew. My parents never could tell I was resting a drop, the only person who could was Xochitl. I did feel the urge to be little maybe not as little as I was yesterday being around Cade dropped me younger than I had been in a long time. I usually floated around the age of 6-9 but I was way littler than that.
“Do you maybe feel like you want too little and holding that back?” Scarlett asked and I nodded slightly not saying anything. She smile at me and nodded along with me as I confirmed her suspicions. I left my resolve weakening as she tucked a strand of my hardback behind my ear before patting me on the shoulder.
“And that okay would be as little or big as you want.” Lizzie added said pumping out some of her calming pheromones and the second it hit my nose I couldn't hold back any longer and dropped back down to my typical headspace age of 7. I quickly moved back into Lizzie's arms again as she chuckled.
“There you go, little miss.” Scarlett said rubbing my back as Lizize held me tight. All of a sudden I felt a rush of excitement and pure joy as my body was lifted off the ground. I couldn't help but scream and laugh in surprise and delight as Scarlett spun me around effortlessly. The world blurred around me and it was as if I weighed nothing at all to her as she moved.
The rush of air made me giggle uncontrollably, and I held on tight to Scarlett, feeling safe and loved in her arms. When she finally stopped spinning, she gently set me down on my feet, and I stumbled slightly, still dizzy from the whirlwind of the moment. But Lizzie was right there, her steady presence grounding me. Caught up in the exhilaration, I didn't even realize what I had said until it escaped from my lips.
"Oh gosh, Auntie Scarlett, that was... SO FUN!" I called out, my voice filled with excitement as the words slipped out naturally. There was a moment of silence between the three of us but then I felt myself being whisked back into the air again by Scarlett. It was like I was really a superhero that could fly as she ran around the yard with me. I think she started to get tired because after a while she stopped setting me down and laying on the ground as she breathed heavily.
“Are you okay Auntie Scarlett?” I questioned her and she nodded looking up at me before sitting herself up.
“Yeah I just got a little tired there I haven't had my morning coffee yet.” She told me and I nodded along with her. Adults loved their coffee and I think big me did too but I didn't like the nasty taste of it when I was little.
“Why do you help me finish up my gardening and we can let Auntie Scarlett get her coffee?” Lizzie said to me turning my attention to her garden or to the side of the backyard.
“Okay, Auntie Lizzie!” I said running over to her garden and looking around at everything.
Lizzie's POV
As Hailee ran off excitedly to explore my garden, I couldn't help but turn to Scarlett and gush. There was something about Hailee's presence that tugged at my heartstrings and made me dream of having a little girl of our own someday.
"I love Cade with all my heart, but oh my gosh, we need a little girl one day too, babe," I expressed, my voice filled with affection and longing. Scarlett chuckled at my remark, understanding the sentiment behind it.
"She is absolutely adorable, Lizzie, but I don't think we're quite ready for another little one at the moment. Weren't we just saying that one was enough... Plus, we need..." Scarlett began, but I playfully interrupted her, knowing exactly what she was going to say.
"I know, I know, we need to get married first, blah blah blah... I'm waiting..." I teasingly wiggled my ring finger at Scarlett, emphasizing the fact that she hadn't asked me yet. I knew she wanted to be the one to propose, and I was eagerly anticipating that special moment. If she hadn't wanted to I would have already asked her by now. Before she could answer I walked away heading over to Hailee. Scarlett said something under her breath that I did hear as she started to head inside to make coffee.
No One's POV
“Good Morning Good Morning!! Help has arrived!” Chris called out into the house as he and Florence entered through the front door. When he didn’t immediately see or hear a response from anyone in the house he frowned, turning to Florence.
“There’s no way they're all still sleeping.” Chris commented to Florence as he headed into the house and to the kitchen. Scarlett was in the kitchen making coffee but had headphones in so she didn’t hear them enter. Florence was able to get directly behind her before she placed her hand on Scarlett's shoulders and yelled boo. Startling Scarlett she dropped the coffee cup she was preparing and turned to see who was attacking her.
“Oh fuck it’s just you two.” Scarlett said once she realized it was just her friends.
“Your face was priceless!” Chris laughed with Florence as Scarlett tried to settle her startled heart.
“I really need those keys back from you two.” Scarlett joked as she started to clean up the spilled coffee and started the process over again.
“Yea yea why so tense?” Florence asked as Chris sat down at the table.
“Yesterday Hailee's brother Griffin got into an accident and their parents flew out to see him and were watching Hailee for the weekend, he is doing okay.” Scarlett explained as her coffee brewed.
“Oh wow, but that doesn't necessarily explain the tension.” Florence added.
“Two teenage little in one unprepared house is a nightmare. Hailee was little from the start sobbing in her parent's car and she trigger Cade to drop. They ran around for hours and I'll be the first to say it but little Hailee is bossy as hell but little Cade was never deterred by it and happily followed her wishes. She had him calling her princess Hailee and by the end of the night cade had worked his way from peasant to the princess's first sword.”
“Why am I not surprised that sound's just like Hailee? So where is everyone?” Florence asked as she sat down at the kitchen table and Christ helped himself to food in the fridge.
“Lizzie and Hailee are out back in the garden and Cade is still up in his room.” Scarlett explains.
“Thanks for coming over by the way. There is a lot to set up and the extra hands will be a great help.” Scarlett added genuinely being thankful to have friends that are willing to help her out.
“It’s no problem plus I'm just here to watch mostly and eat Lizzie’s food. Chris is here to do all the work.”
“You're here to eat my what?” Lizzie said as she and Hailee walked through the door leading to the outside.
“Well, when you say it like that.” Florence said, getting up from her seat and pulling Lizzie in her arms.
“Hey now.” Scarlett warmed her friend and Florence let Lizzie go.
“Well, that was fun.” Lizzie smirks, patting Florence on her strong biceps. Florence flashed her a confident but flirty smile before flexing her biceps a little more.
“Ok I get why Cade says Xochitl is like Florence.” Hailee chuckled as she sat down at the table next to Chris.
“Okay, how about we just get started?” Chris suggested.
“ Yes let's, Florence Scarlett there are a bunch of folding tables and chairs out in the garage you can start on that.” Florence looked like she was going to say something but Lizzie didn't give her a chance before she continued on.
“Chris I know you came earlier in the week to take a look at the pool but it could use another clean and I feel like that heater still isn't really working as well as it should be.”
“Yeah, I thought you might say that so I got you guys a new compressor and condenser so that should help with circulating the heat better I just might need an extra pair of hands here and there.” Chris explained.
“Ah, that reminds me. Where is Cade?” Lizzie asked looking at Scarlett.
“He is still upstairs and hasn't come down yet.” Scarlett told her as she sipped her coffee.
“Alright, that gives me enough time to make the kids breakfast and start pre-making some of the sides for tomorrow.” Lizzie finished rattling off and looked at everyone.
“What about me? I'm not little anymore so I can help.” Hailee asked Lizzie hoping to help out while she was there.
“I was hoping you could be my sous chef today? Cade struggles with touching all the different textures of food when cooking so I won't put him through that.” Lizzie said and Hailee got up and came to stand next to Lizzie.
“Well get to it.” Lizzie said to them all.
“You know how about I just hang in here and help you two with the food? I didn't really have breakfast either.” Florence said as Scarlett started to push her out the back doors.
“Start on the tables and ill call you when the food is ready.” Lizzie told Florence and the women then went happily outside with Scarlett with the promise of food.
“I'll give the pool and yard a clean first and then maybe after some breakfast too, Cade and I can get to the heater.” Chris said trying for some of Lizzie's breakfast too.
“Yeah okay. Geez it's like I have four kids sometimes.” Lizzie chuckled and then shooed Chirs out of the kitchen and also into the backyard before closing the doors. Together Hailee and she started making French toast, eggs, bacon, and sausage. Once she was close to being done she put everything cooking on simmer and headed up the stairs to let Cade know breakfast was almost ready.
Cade's POV Earlier that morning
I woke up to the sound of my phone ringing and I almost just ignored it and went back to bed but I turned and looked at my phone to see who it was since I missed the Facetime Striker and I planned last night. Hailees impromptu stay and dropping little made me totally space it all together. But it wasn't Striker's contact photo that popped up on my screen. It was Joyces and my heart dropped for a second maybe they found out and wanted me home or maybe they forget where something was and just needed information from me I don't know but I knew I should answer it. I clicked the answer button and I heard the phone click.
As I nervously answered the call from, Joyce, I braced myself for another conversation filled with misgendering and invalidation. I knew that Joyce and her husband Kenneth had never fully accepted me for who I truly was, and they held strict religious beliefs that labeled my identity as sinful.
"Hello, Joyce," I greeted, trying to sound composed despite the knot of anxiety tightening in my stomach.
"Cadence, how are you doing at the camp? We hope you're finding the strength to resist the temptations that surround you." Joyce's voice crackled through the phone, laced with a mixture of concern and judgment.
"I'm managing, Joyce. The program here is helping me to stay focused on my path to self-improvement." I swallowed hard, as I lied.
"Remember, Cadence, this phase you're going through is just confusion brought upon you by the devil you were born a girl after all...The Lord will guide you back to the right path." My heart sank, my spirit weighed down by her words. I knew I couldn't change her beliefs, but I longed for acceptance and understanding.
"I appreciate your concern, Joyce. I'm doing my best to work through my struggles and find peace within myself." I mustered the strength to say.
"Cadence, my dear, I pray for you every day. I pray that you'll see the error of your ways and find your way back to God's grace." Joyce's voice softened slightly, tinged with a mix of pity and condescension.
"Thank you, Joyce." I forced a small smile, biting back my true emotions. I had become adept at hiding my pain, my true self, in order to survive.
“It's important that you make progress in overcoming the darkness that's inside you." I clenched my jaw, suppressing the frustration that threatened to bubble up. I had come to accept myself and had found solace and love with my moms who fully supported my journey. But to Joyce, I was still an abomination, a vessel of evil.
"I'm doing my best, Joyce, I've been attending the sessions and following the program." I replied, my voice steady but laced with an underlying tension.
"Remember, Cadence, this is a battle for your soul. You must renounce your sinful desires and submit to God's will." my grip on the phone tightened, my knuckles turning white. I knew I couldn't engage in a confrontation with Joyce, not while I was still in her custody. I needed to maintain the charade for my own safety.
"Yes, Joyce, I understand," I replied, my voice tinged with resignation.
"I'm trying my best to find my way back to the path of righteousness." Just as the conversation dragged on, my heart skipped a beat as I heard Lizzie's footsteps approaching my room. Panic surged through me, and I knew I had to bring the call to an end before my secret was exposed.
"I'm sorry, Joyce, but I have to go now. The camp counselors need me. Someone has to help with setting up morning prayers and all" I hurriedly interjected, my voice trembling with urgency.
"Remember, obedience is crucial. Stay strong in the face of temptation."Joyce said as her voice turned stern again.
"I will. Thank you for your concern," I replied, relief washing over him as I saw Lizzie stepping into the room.
Hanging up the call, I released a heavy sigh, feeling a mixture of gratitude and frustration. Lizzie approached him, her eyes filled with gentle concern.
"Who were you talking to, Cade?" Lizzie asked, curiosity evident in her voice. My mind raced, desperately searching for an explanation.
"Oh, it was Striker. We were just talking about last-minute plans. You know how he is."
Lizzie's eyes softened, understanding the bond between me and my best friend.
"That's nice, dear. Breakfast is ready, so come downstairs and join us." I breathed a sigh of relief, grateful that Lizzie had bought my explanation.
“Auhh five more minutes.” I said rolling away from her as she pulled the blankets off me.
“Come on, sweetheart, Chris and Florence are already here and they'll eat all your food if you don't get down there before them.'' This did catch my attention however as I could smell the fresh bacon throughout the house and knew once Chris got his eye on it there would be nothing left.
“Okay, I'm up.” I sat slowly sitting up in bed.
“Perfect, now get dressed and come down to the kitchen.” She told me and headed out of the room. I listened to her and got dressed in a casual pair of shorts and a t-shirt before heading down start and taking a seat at the kitchen table next to Hailee. We smiled at each other but didn't say anything to each other.
Lizzie had already had a plate for me that was all completely separated and not touched and she told me to dig in before heading out the back doors and calling Florence and Chris in. We chuckled a little bit when they both came running in like a couple of excited and hungry golden retrievers and Scarlett followed in behind them calmly. We all ate Lizzie’s amazing breakfast and then she had us head outside to continue getting the place ready for tomorrow's party.
Little did I know, the web of deception I had woven was becoming increasingly fragile, and the truth would eventually come to light. But for now, I savored the love and acceptance I found within the walls of my new home, cherishing each moment spent with my moms who had shown me a different kind of faith – the unwavering belief in my worth and the power of love.
I was helping Chirs fix the pool heater, mostly just handing him tools as he needed them.
“Hey, I need your small hands. See if you can screw this in just in here.” Chirs said to point to a small nook right begging the water pump. I was able to fit my hand back there and get it properly screwed on and connected some other things for him before I sat back by the edge of the pool.
“Hey um Chris, can I ask you a question?” I looked around to make sure no one was listening or close.
“Ahh yeah what's on your mind?” he asked, sitting down and looking at me.
“Well, there is something I could use advice on.” I was starting to get nervous but nothing could be worse than what I got from the guys last night so I didn't have much else to lose.
“I'm here for you, ask away?”
“It's about asking a girl out and you seem like the best option. Other than Scarlett and Lizzie they don't know or they'll make it weird.” I told him.
“I get that umm well asking someone can be nerve-wracking, as is let alone trying to get advice from a parent. What would you like to know?”
“Well, I don't really have any experience at all. I can barely talk to her.'' I said honestly.
“The key is to be genuine and respectful. Start by finding common interests or topics you can talk about. Listen to her, show genuine curiosity, and be confident but not pushy. Let her know that you enjoy spending time with her and would like to get to know her better.”
“That sounds reasonable. But what if she says no? How should I handle rejection?”
“Rejection is a part of life I've been rejected more than not, it happens to everyone. It's important to remember that it's not a reflection of your worth as a person. If she says no, be gracious and respectful. Thank her for her honesty and let her know that you understand. It's okay to feel disappointed, but remember that there are plenty of other people out there who might be interested in getting to know you.
“Thanks for the advice.”
“Absolutely, buddy. Taking that first step can be scary, but it's also a chance for growth and new experiences. Remember, it's about finding someone who appreciates you for who you are. And if you ever need someone to talk to, don't hesitate to reach out.”
“Thanks. I really appreciate your support and advice. It means a lot to me.”
“You're welcome, kiddo. I'm always here for you, just like Lizzie and Scarlett who already know about your crush on Hailee.” Chris told me and I looked at him with a bit of shock.
“I never said it was Hailee I'm into.” I told him I was trying to cover myself.
“Ah don't worry about it she totally crushing on you back.” Chirs said before getting up and turning on the pool heater and the machine came to life. It should be nice and warm in a couple or two now.” He said proudly.
“How did you get so good at this?” I asked him.
“My first job was as a pool boy over the summer back in the day.”
No One's POV
Scarlett, Lizzie, Chris, and Florence were lounging by the poolside, basking in the warmth of the afternoon sun. The group had finished all the tasks Lizzie had assigned, and after a satisfying lunch, Cade had eagerly requested to go swimming to test out the results of their hard work. Lizzie didn't need much convincing, as the idea of a relaxing afternoon by the pool sounded delightful. Florence had even come prepared with her swimsuit and tanning lotion, ready to soak up some sun. Scarlett had lent Hailee one of her old swimsuits, and both Cade and Hailee had been happily playing in the pool for hours. As they enjoyed their time in the water, Scarlett planned to let the kids swim and play to their heart's content, allowing them to tire themselves out naturally.
"Cade, Hailee, you guys need some more sunscreen," Lizzie called out to them, catching Hailee's attention. Hailee hopped out of the pool and made her way to Lizzie, who handed her a towel to dry off. Lizzie expected Cade to follow suit, but he was still in the pool, his head bobbing as he floated in the center.
“Cade, honey, hop out and I'll put some more sunscreen on you," Lizzie tried once again, hoping to get Cade's attention. He looked over at her and shook his head, then went underwater and swam away. Lizzie chuckled and turned to Scarlett, who had been observing the situation.
"He's ignoring me," Lizzie said, playfully exasperated, before focusing her attention back on the pool.
“Cade, you’ve been playing for two hours straight. Can we just reapply some sunscreen?" Lizzie made another attempt, but Cade turned his back to her and started playing with the basketball on the other side of the pool.
"Come on, buddy. I'm not even asking you to stop playing in the pool. I'm just asking if we can apply some sunscreen," Lizzie pleaded, but Cade seemed oblivious as he shot the ball and made a successful basket. He eagerly looked over to Lizzie for approval, still ignoring her request.
"Cade," Scarlett intervened, her voice taking on a warning tone. Cade glanced past Lizzie to Scarlett, who gave him a look that signaled he should listen to Lizzie. Reluctantly, Cade got out of the pool by the other end and started walking over, shivering slightly. But as he passed the diving board, he changed his mind and hopped up onto it, then slid down and splashed back into the pool with a giggle, thinking he was being silly.
"Cade, come on now," Lizzie tried again, moving over to Hailee, who was now dry, and started applying sunscreen to her.
"Thank you for listening, little miss," Lizzie praised Hailee, giving her a smile before settling back down to let the sunscreen dry before jumping back in the water.
"Now, it's your turn, Cade," Scarlett said, getting up and moving to the edge of the pool. Cade once again shook his head at the two of them.
"No, it's gonna make me freeze up if I get out," he protested, bouncing in the water.
"Cade, I'm not gonna ask again. Hop out and let Lizzie put on some sunscreen," Scarlett told him sternly. He let out a whine but reluctantly moved to the edge of the pool and pulled himself out.
"It'll only take a second," Lizzie reassured him, holding the towel out. But Cade shook his head and extended his arm, waiting for her to spray him with sunscreen.
"Okay, here's your second," He said in a quiet tone, sensing mumbling under his breath.
"What was that?" Scarlett asked, turning to look at him directly. Cade looked down at his feet avoiding eye contact with Scarlett. and mumbled again.
"Nothing," he muttered, as Lizzie sprayed him with sunscreen. She explained to him that she wasn't sure if the sunscreen would work effectively when he was still wet, hoping he would let himself dry first. He huffed in response.
The moment Lizzie finished applying the sunscreen, Cade ran off and jumped back into the pool, calling Hailee over to join him. Hailee looked over at Scarlett and Lizzie, seeking their approval before happily diving into the pool.
After another hour of play, the kids started to get hungry for dinner. They reluctantly climbed out of the pool, water droplets glistening on their skin as they dried off with their towels. Scarlett and Lizzie quickly prepared a delicious meal for everyone, making sure to include all of the kids' favorite dishes.
As they sat down to eat, laughter and cheerful chatter filled the air. The kids eagerly devoured their food, their appetites worked up from all the swimming and playing. Scarlett and Lizzie exchanged glances, their hearts filled with warmth and joy at the sight of the happy children.
Just as they were finishing up their meal, Hailee's aunt arrived to pick her up. Hailee hugged Scarlett, Lizzie, and Cade tightly, thanking them for the fun-filled day. Scarlett and Lizzie expressed their gratitude to Hailee's aunt for allowing Hailee to spend time with them.
"Thank you so much for taking care of Hailee. Especially with such short notice." Hailee's aunt said, smiling warmly.
"It was our pleasure. Hailee is such a delightful girl. We enjoyed having her with us." Scarlett replied with genuine affection in her voice.
With tearful goodbyes and a reminder that they would see each other in a couple of days for the fourth of July Hailee bid Cade farewell, leaving with her aunt. As they watched them drive away, Scarlett and Lizzie exchanged knowing looks, silently acknowledging the special bond they had formed with Hailee.
"She's like a little ray of sunshine." Lizzie said, her voice filled with fondness.
"She really is. It's amazing how much joy she brings with her." Scarlett agreed, reaching out to hold Lizzie's hand.
As the sun began to set, casting a warm glow over the poolside, Scarlett and Lizzie headed back inside where it didn't take long for to Cade fall asleep on Florence's lap as they were watching a movie.
Chapter 23: Late Night Chats
Summary:
Cade chat with some of his friends and their relationship grow.
Chapter Trigger/Content Warnings:Fluff chapter
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Monday, July 3rd No One's POV
Cade was sitting at his desk waiting for Striker to call him for their Facetime to chat about their plans that week but when it turned ten past the time Striker had said he would call Cade nervously dials Striker's number. The phone rings, but there's no answer. Cade puts his phone down and paces back and forth, contemplating his next move.
“Huh, he must be busy or still traveling. Maybe I'll try again later.” Cade told himself and looked at his phone. He needed advice about Hailee so he thought of taking it to his other friends.
The Bro-Tasic Four Chat
Cade🕷️: Hey guys, I need some advice...
Cade🕷️: I want to ask out Hailee, and I'm not sure how to do it. Any suggestions?
Joe L🧙: Cade, my man, finally stepping up your game! Just be yourself, bro. Confidence is key!
Kit C. 🧟: Yeah, Cade, just walk up to her and drop some smooth lines. Like, "Hey Hailee, you must be a magician because whenever I look at you, everyone else disappears."
Kit C. 🧟: Or how about this one? "Is your name Google? Because you have everything I've been searching for."
Tom 🕸️: Cade, my dude, you gotta go big or go home. Show up with a bouquet of roses, get down on one knee, and ask her to prom right then and there! Lmao.
Cade🕷️: haha very funny guys.Thanks, but I think I'll pass on the cheesy lines and grand gestures. Plus its summer and isnt prom in may?
Joe L🧙: Aw, come on, Cade, live a little! It's all about making an impression.
Cade🕷️: I appreciate the enthusiasm, but I think I'll stick with something more genuine. I really want to ask her out in a way that feels true to who I am.
Kit C. 🧟: Alright, Cade, do your thing. Just remember, we're here to pick up the pieces when she crushes your heart.
Cade🕷️: Thanks, guys. I know you're just messing around, but I was hoping for some actual advice. I'll figure it out on my own.
Kit C. 🧟: Hey, come on, don't be like that. We're just trying to have some fun. You got this inclu!
Cade🕷️: I appreciate the support, but I think I'll trust my instincts on this one. Thanks for the laughs, though.
Cade decides to end the conversation and starts thinking about his own approach to asking Hailee out. He knows his friends mean well, but he wants to come up with something genuine and meaningful for this special moment. Before he could go to bed another text came through and he saw that it was Hailee.
Hailee 🏹💜: Hey, Cade! What's up? Just felt like chatting hope that's ok. How was your day?
Cade👩🏾🚀: Hey, Hailee! My day was pretty good, thanks. How about yours? Anything exciting happen?
Hailee 🏹💜: Not really, just spending time with my aunt and then i worked on my album, and more work. But talking to you is now the highlight of my day.
Cade👩🏾🚀: Aw, you're too kind. Talking to you is pretty amazing too. I'm glad we can chat like this.
Cade👩🏾🚀: How's your brother doing?
Hailee 🏹💜: He's doing better. I got to talk with him on the phone this morning. He just had a broken leg and arm but he'll be okay. You know, it's been so easy to talk to you. We just click, you know?
Cade👩🏾🚀: Glad to hear he's better!
Cade👩🏾🚀: it the easy thing in the world to talk to you.
Cade👩🏾🚀: By the way, what's your favorite movie genre?
Hailee 🏹💜: Oh, that's a tough one. I'm a big fan of romantic comedies. How about you?
Cade👩🏾🚀: Same here! I love a good rom-com. They always put a smile on my face. But my favorite is adventure movies.
Cade👩🏾🚀:We should totally have a movie night and watch some movies together sometime.
Hailee 🏹💜: That sounds like a great idea! Count me in. We'll pick the cheesiest rom-com and adventure movies we can find and have a good time.
Cade👩🏾🚀: Perfect! I can't wait.
Hailee 🏹💜: What's your favorite thing to just relax and do?
Cade👩🏾🚀:Have you ever watched the stars at night? It's one of my favorite things to do.
Hailee 🏹💜: Really? That sounds amazing. I haven't gotten the chance to, but I'd love to. It sounds so peaceful.
Cade👩🏾🚀: It really is. We should go stargazing together sometime. I'll bring my telescope Scarlett got me, and we can find constellations and make wishes on shooting stars.
Hailee 🏹💜: That sounds absolutely magical, spaceboy. I'd love to go stargazing with you. Let's make it happen.
Cade👩🏾🚀: It's a date then! I'm so excited.
Cade👩🏾🚀: I mean plan we can plan a date to meet up and hang out..
Hailee 🏹💜: haha yeah id like that. I had a great time talking to you tonight. I don't want this conversation to end. How about we stay up a little longer? We can talk about anything and everything. Wanna facetime?
Cade👩🏾🚀: That sounds perfect. Let me grab some snacks and settle in for a late-night chat with you. I call you in a sec!
Hailee and Cade continue talking into the late hours of the night, getting to know each other even better and creating a deep connection. Their conversation flows effortlessly, and they can't help but smile as they realize they've found something truly special with each other.
Notes:
The next chapter will be the 4th of July party which will be a long one split into three parts. Im excited to bring striker and Cade's friends into the story a bit more.
Let me know what your thoughts are. I love to hear thoughts and comments on how I can improve or what you're enjoying so far. Positive or negative I'm all open.
Chapter 24: July 4th CelebrationPt. 1: Reunions
Summary:
Cade eagerly awaits the arrival of Striker for a 4th of July party and the boys mess around like they used to.
Chapter Trigger/Content Warnings: Mention of Abuse and Fighting.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Tuesday, July 4th Lizzie's POV
This morning the house was buzzing with excitement, well mostly Cade’s. When Scarlett and I made it down the stairs we found Cade dressed in a matching blue and gold swim shirt and trunk set. He was sitting at the foot of the stairs looking at the front door. His leg was bouncing like crazy as he was drumming out his excitement and anxiety onto his thighs with his hands.
Scarlett sat down next to him and asked what he was up to placing her arm around his shoulder and calming his vibrating body he said he was waiting for Striker with a bright smile. It was only 9 am and Striker and his family weren’t due until 1:30 pm. The party didn't officially start until 2 pm but we figured they could come a little beforehand so the boys could see each other and get reacquainted in a low-stress environment.
It took some convincing but we were able to get him to leave the stairs and have some breakfast with us. After breakfast Scarlett got Cade to help her set up the rest of the tables and chairs in the backyard. This kept him distracted until we heard the front gate buzzer go off a few hours later. I watched as Cade ran inside heading for the front door before Scarlett or I could even buzz them in the gate.
“No running in the house!” Scarlett called after him as we followed him out front. The front door was wide open, so walking through the door I saw Cade standing off in our open driveway. I could hear a car coming up our long driveway, and Cade excitedly bounced in place as the car came into view. Before the car came even close to a full stop the back door opened and a tall brunette boy ran out of the car.
“Striker wait until the car stops!” I heard the woman in the passenger seat yell as the boy did nothing to listen to her. Cade and Striker both ran to each other, the other basically tackled each other hugging and fell to the ground. They stood up and then started doing a long and complicated handshake. By now Striker's parents had parked their car and we were heading over to meet them with the boys.
“I didn't think I'd ever see you again.” I heard Cade say as we walked up to them. He was crying slightly and trying to wipe the tears out of his eyes as he spoke to the taller boy. Striker was standing next to Cade giving him a side hug. Neither of them seem to want to let go of each other and after hearing Cade say that Striker started to tear up himself. He let go of Cade and pulled the collar of his shirt up over his eyes to wipe the fresh tears. I almost started crying myself.
“Oh my goodness! Cade, look at you all grown up.” I heard Striker's mother say as she got a closer look at Cade. Cade looked over at her and smiled as she and her husband approached. I watched as they didn't immediately go up to Cade but gave him space as they greeted him.
“Hi there, Mrs. and Mr. Striker.” he said and closed the space giving them a quick hug as they stood together before standing back again away from them.
“Hey, now it's always been Preston and Charlotte to you even though you never talked much around us before.” The man said to him and Cade smiled and nodded at them. He then turned to us standing behind him. He grabbed both of our hands and moved us over to the other couple.
“Well, Preston, Charlotte, and Striker. This is Scarlett and Lizzie my mo- my ah.”
“We've been taking care of him while he's working with me this summer. It is a pleasure to meet you all.” Scarlett said, stepping in when she noticed Cade fumble for an appropriate title for the two of us. Every day I felt like the lines of what we all were to each other only blur more and more. He called us mommy and mama when it was the three of us and only when he was little but it had been about ten or so days since we fully imprinted on him and that had only intensified my maternal instincts for him.
“Thank you for having us, we're glad we could get the boys together after so long,” Charlotte said to us.
“Well, when Cade told us how long it had been and when he asked us we couldn't keep them apart any longer.” I told them.
“Can I show Striker around and my room?” Cade asked and we nodded at him. The two of them ran off into the house. Striker was going to spend the next couple of days with us so he and Cade could have as much time as possible with each other.
“No running!” Charlotte and I both called after the boys but neither listened.
“Teenagers never listen.” Charlotte said with a chuckle and we all headed inside the house. We could hear Cade and Striker upstairs but we headed into the kitchen.
“Can we offer you guys anything to drink? Preston, I got some beers out back.” Scarlett asked Preston, offering him a drink.
“You know that sounds like a great idea.” Preston said, clapping Scarlett on the back before following her out through the side door and into the backyard.
“Now honey, take your time we don't want a repeat of the summer of 09.” Charlotte calls out to him with a laugh.
“Okay, so what happened during the summer of 09’ I need to know now.” I joked to her and moved over to the counter where a pitcher of lemonade was and pour myself a glass before offering one to Charlotte.
“Oh please, thank you.” She said taking the glass of lemonade and we sat down at the kitchen table. I didn't want to go outside with the boys still running around inside the house.
“Let's just say that Preston, the genius alpha that he is, thought he had the tolerances of an 18-year-old and didn't know when to stop drinking until the neighbor's front lawn was on fire.” Charlotte explained, causing me to laugh at the wild story.
“It must be an alpha thing because Scarlett and our friend Chris had a similar situation happen when we first moved in here. Our neighbor Mr.Dartmouth still isn't too fond of Scarlett.” This caused Charlotte to laugh as well.
“Forgive me for saying this but Thank god you two are like normal people.” she told me and I looked back at her kinda confused.
“What do you mean?"
“Well, when we met Cade's foster parents it was the most bizarre experience I've ever had. I mean it was only over a Facetime video briefly but they were strange people.” Charlotte explained.
“So you've actually met them, we've only been able to get a few texts here from them.”
“Honestly keep it that way. You'll be better off. After that one interaction with them they told Cade he wasn't allowed to see Striker again saying that our values don't match up because Preston was teaching Cade to fight and defend himself. Honestly, I bet they don't know we're even here but I could care less if it makes the boys happy.” Charlotte confessed.
“Really? That's ridiculous. As long as Cade is with us he can see Striker all he wants." I told her.
“I mean we’re not his parents or legal guardians by any means so I can't really say that but Scarlett and I have already gotten such weird feelings about them ourselves from the thing Cade has mentioned.” I told her and she seemed to be about to say something but we were interrupted by the doorbell ringing and then opening a second later.
“Hello, we are here!” I heard Florence yell throughout the house.
“In the kitchen.” I called out and Florence and Chris walked into the kitchen. Chris' arms were filled with a couple bags of ice and a box of beers and Florence had some food dishes in her hand that she said she would bring. I saw a big bowl of her famous mac and cheese and I knew Cade would be happy.
“Hi, love.” Chris said and I gave him a side hug as he couldn't hug me back.
“Hey Chris, Florence, this is Charlotte. Cade's best friend's mom. Charlotte, these are Scarlett and I’s best friends." After the introductions, Chris headed outside to find Scarlett and drop off the supplies he had brought while Charlotte, Florence, and I started to bring out the food I had prepped the day before. It was getting close to 2 pm and people were slowly starting to arrive. I had called up to Cade asking him to come down and hang outside and the two boys ran outside in a flash.
“Slow down.'' I called out to them as they passed me. They finally listened and headed outside calmly.
Cade's POV
After showing Striker my room we headed downstairs and out into the backyard where the party was once mom... Lizzie called us. It was only just getting started so there weren't a lot of people there yet but there were a few of the Marvel cast members hanging out around the yard and some of the neighbors from around the area. Lizzie and Scarlett's families had yet to show up and they were the people I was the most nervous about having to meet today.
I led Striker out into the yard by the big tree near my bedroom window I used to sneak out. It had been so long since I had seen Striker I was reeling with emotions. So I figured we could catch up with each other for a little bit off on our own. As we came up to the tree I sat down at its base and leaned up against it. Striker sat down next to me matching my position.
“So are you gonna tell me what the movie is about?” Striker said as we sat down off in the backyard I chuckled looking over at him trying to see if he was serious or not and he seemed to be.
“Oh come on you’re not serious, are you? You know you’d rather be surprised like everyone else going into seeing the movie.” I told him, I knew the second I told him one thing he’d be upset I spoiled it for him.
“Yeah, you're probably right. That would technically break the no spoilers rule.” He said solemnly, Striker barely even watched movie trailers so he could go into a movie and really have the full experience. I watched as he looked around the yard at the many Marvel actors in attendance.
“I’m not gonna lie man this is crazy. I mean who would’ve thought that the two of us would be casually hanging out at a 4th of July party in Scarlett Johansson's backyard? Is that Chris Evans? RDJ? I mean I holy shit.” Striker said as he stared at the men as if they were pieces of gold.
“It almost doesn’t feel real.” I told him as I looked around the yard too. I could feel his eyes on me now but I avoided him.
“It is though.” He said back I could hear his tone change from excitement to seriousness even without seeing his face.
“Only for now and then it’ll end.” I said back with a shrug. That is what always happened.
“You know I never really let myself think about what’s gonna happen when Joyce and Kenneth actually find out. I’ll already be back in Idaho with them and all this will just be a distant memory, I wonder what will become of my new reality?” Striker was silent for a while, we both were just staring in front of us; he knew all that was going on behind closed doors and was aware of how Kenneth could get.
“You could always tell someone and I mean like right now. You have all these crazy influential people with the lawyers and money to actually do something even Officer Kenneth Davis can’t stop.” He said honestly, it wasn’t the first time Striker has tried to get me to tell someone about Kenneth but Kenneth had promised that if anyone ever found out it wouldn’t be him that would be in trouble. He worked for the law after all and he was a godly man and in the small towns we lived it actually held a lot of weight.
“Yeah ok best case scenario if I did that right now all these ends I don't finish the movie, I get moved and I never see any of them or you again. Cause that’s what will happen. I’m just gonna get flushed down into the system again.” I told him turning to him and getting frustrated we were having this conversation again. He was looking down at his hand as he pulled a piece of grass out of the ground.
“I don’t think Scarlett or Elizabeth are going to let you go and disappear just like that.” He said it so confidently and calmly it made my head swim a bit. He looked over to me and we made eye contact and I could tell he was being honest.
“What do you mean?” I asked him.
“What do you mean, what do I mean? The signs are so clearly there don't you see it? Or feel it?” He asked me, getting a little worked up now.
“What are you talking about?” I questioned further. I wasn't sure what he was getting at.
“I blame your ignorance on your lack of wolf knowledge because Joyce and Kenneth not teaching you anything after your results.”
“Scarlett and Lizzie have imprinted on you.” I looked at him confused, staring in silence.
“Your scent has changed and you all complement each other, you crave their care. And it's not just you, it's them too. I don’t think either has let you out of their sight all day since people started arriving and those are only a few things I could mention.” He explained. I hadn’t noticed my scent change but I could imagine it had changed a bit. I spun the ring they gave me as I thought about how I only really let them touch me if I could help it.
I really didn’t know what to say back to him. I couldn't disagree with anything that he was saying but my first instinct was to do just that.
“If you told me that your wolf was actually starting to manifest and present itself to you I’d say you finally found your pack.” He said and shoved my shoulder in a slightly joking tone trying to lighten the nature of the conversation. I could only just kinda awkwardly look away from him.
“Yeah aha about that.” I nervously spoke, spinning my ring around my finger. I never actually told him what happened with Colin and how my wolf presented itself for the first time.
I proceeded to recount the events of that day and how it felt like my wolf completely took over and handled Colin, a grown man double my size, and basically made him submit to me.
“So do you think you’d still be inconclusive if you tested again?” I hadn’t really thought about that before but I still wasn’t sure what my wolf was.
“I don’t know. I don’t feel any different most of the time. It's just almost like a voice in the back of your head.” I mentioned thinking about it.
“Like a voice in the back of your head.” Striker said at the same time.
“Fuck, my boy finally got his wolf?” Striker said, looking me up and down and sizing me up. I just rolled my eyes at him like I said before nothing felt different.
“Get up.” Striker ordered as he stood himself and just sat there and watched him. He stood over me for a bit waiting for me to follow him and maybe when we were kids I would have quickly followed.
“Oh come on.” He said leaning down and pulling me up and onto my feet I didn’t resist and stood up. Looking up at him I could see a mischievous smile cross his lips. He didn’t say anything, he just squared his body and shoved me. Not expecting this I staggered back a couple steps but regained my balance. A familiar heat flashed through me and I felt my wolf growl at Striker's antics, testing us now. I squared my chest up to him thinking alright I'll play, or that’s what my wolf said.
“Are you sure you want to do this?” I asked Striker and he laughed at me.
“I was gonna ask you that?” he said, shrugging at me. There was a moment of silence between the two of us and then all of a sudden Striker punched me in the face. My head snapped to the side. My jaw tightened my head spun for a second as I grounded myself and I looked up at Striker. He has a big smile on his face like he accomplished something.
“I don’t know, it doesn't seem like there’s any wolf in there.” He said squinting at me. No one wolf liked to hear that it didn't exist and this made mine start to surface. As a response, I just shrugged but with a hot flash running through my body a second later, I felt my own hand whip out and backhand Striker in the face catching him off guard.
“How about now? I think he might be coming around.”
After a second he looked at me and put his fists up in front of his face. Widening his stance and lowering his center of gravity. I took this as his answer and I got in a comfortable fighting stance too. We circled each other for a couple of seconds and I thought about how Striker fought. He was always quick to attack first hence the punch and would come out guns blazing.
And just like I expected he got tired of waiting. I watched as his left foot flexed as he started to load up a punch and his right fist shot out toward my face as he jabbed at me. I dodged the punch, slipping under it and coming up behind him. He turned around at me looking a little surprised.
“Okay.” he said as he stretched his back and arm and I just laughed a little at him.
“What are we doing yoga?” I joked to him and he started to move forward at me. He threw a couple of punches that I dodged and blocked swiftly and he finished with a surprise kick to the inside of the back of my knee dropping me to the ground in front of him. He then went to knee me in the face, but I leaned back on one hand kicking my legs out and spinning out of the way, and in the process, I kicked one leg he still hand-planted on the ground knocking him down to the ground.
“Fuck.’ he groaned as he hit the ground on his back but he was quick to flip himself back up. We both stood there eying each other for a second again.
“Nice kick.” I grumbled to him, my skin was stinging from the power of it.
“You too.” he said and I smirked at him.
“So are we done here?” I asked him, relaxing my stance.
“Yeah sorry.” he said and he relaxed his stance too and he started walking up to me like he was gonna hug me. At first, I thought he was being serious and moved to go in for a hug.
Just as I let my guard down I felt the hairs on the back of my neck stand and my body flash hot. My wolf had taken control in an instant just as Striker went to punch me in the face, I sidestepped him and watched in almost slow motion as his fist nearly missed me. I felt my own fist lock and load as I took a step back. His torso was completely open so I let my fist loose and punched him in the gut. He doubled over and I elbowed him in the jaw.
I watched as he flew back into a backroll and flipped himself back on his feet. He looked shocked that I actually attacked him with such force. He recovered quickly and that was when the fight really began. There was no more banter and I knew it was go time.
He quickly charged me again with a growl and I knew his alpha was in control like my wolf was now. We both let our best fighting out and were equally landing punches and kicks on one another. After I hit Striker with a particularly hard kick to the chest knocking the wind out of him causing him to fall down to the ground gasping for air. I moved quickly and got on top of him with my knee on his chest and throat and my hands pinning him to the ground. He tried to kick his way out of my pin but I used all my strength to hold him down and a deep growl from my wolf left my throat rumbling out at him. He looked up at me and stopped fighting with me when he heard my growl and watched my eyes flash into my wolf's eyes and bared my teeth at him and I could feel my double canines dropdown. My wolf snapped its teeth at him and he instantly barred his neck to me in submission and fear.
“CADENCE ENOUGH.” I heard Scarlett yell using her Alpha voice from across the yard. My head snapped to look at her and she just flashed her own wolf's eyes at me and my wolf submitted to her, letting out a dissatisfied growl. I felt my body relax a bit and loosen the hold I had on Skriker. He felt this too and shoved me off him and I fell to the ground next to him. We lay there next to each other both trying to catch our breaths before he started laughing and sat up. I started laying down still trying to catch my breath looking up at him.
“Like I said they've imprinted on you and you on them.” He said, chuckling at how easy it was for Scarlett to get me to submit to her, his hand came down onto my chest as he used me to stand up and then held out his hand to me. I reached up and took it and he pulled me up from the ground.
“You're acting like I didn't just kick your ass.” I told him.
“And your acting like you didn't forget to mention that you're a fucking prime.” He quipped back at me and I put my hand in the air as if I was surrendering.
“We have a lot to catch up on I guess.” I told him and he was about to say something else but we were interrupted by Striker's parents and Scarlett and Lizzie walking over to us.
“Hold that thought.” I told him, gesturing for him to turn around to see them. Lizzie and Charlotte went over to Striker and me and started checking us over for injuries. We both were fine for the most part. Striker had a cut lip and I had a small cut above my left eye but nothing serious. As Lizzie looked me over I watched as Scarlett stood back with Preston. They both had their arms crossed with frowns on their faces as they seemed to be talking almost themself.
Notes:
We finally get to meet Striker in person! This is part 1 of 3 chapters that will be centered around this 4th of July party. So I hope you all liked this chapter and are ready for more. Let me know what you think, what you like, or don't so far, all reviews are welcome the good and the bad. I'm here to improve!
Chapter 25: July 4th Celebration Pt. 2: First Impressions
Summary:
A series of first impressions as Cade meets Scarlett and Lizzie's families. All of Cade's friends join the party and we meet some new additions to the group.
Chapter Trigger/Content Warnings: Fighting, Swearing, Bullying, and Name Calling but Mostly Pretty Fuffy.
Chapter Text
Tuesday, July 4th Scarlett's POV
After Cade had headed off in the backyard with Striker I tried to relax and just let him have fun but it was hard to not pay attention to him so I made sure to keep my back to him. I was doing a good job listening to Charlotte as we all chatted. We had all been sitting in a circle on some lawn chairs. Well, I was in the chair and Lizzie had decided my lap was a better option than the chair next to me. I didn’t mind at all. I loved being close with Lizzie and with the way she was moving in my lap I getting pretty riled up but that would have to wait for now and I let my frustrations out as anxiety over Cade and making sure she wasn't overwhelmed by anyone or anything today. I really wanted him to have at least one good day with no drama happening. I saw that Lizzie kept looking over her shoulder checking in on Cade too and after that, I decided if she was gonna check in and watch him I could too. I swiftly lifted her and moved us so we were sitting in some lawn chairs facing the kids in a better way.
Lizzie giggled like she read my thoughts and at the same time, Chirs, Florence, and Preston all handed Robert some cash who was smiling and nodding with his hand out.
“God damnit.” Preston said, shaking his head.
“Shit...A bet is a bet.” Chirs commented and Florence just turned to Robert and growled for effect.
“What’s going on here?” I asked the group. They all chuckled and Lizzie just kissed me on the forehead.
“They made a bet on how long you’d last trying not to act worried about Cade.” Charlotte said softly. I punched Roberts's arm as he was sitting next to me now and laughed at them. I was glad everyone was having a good time and Preston and Charlotte had seemed to fit right in with our friends.
“I won’t even deny it.” I put my hands up to surrender, we all laughed some more and continued talking. I wasn’t paying any attention to the teens in the background until we all heard a loud crack from across the yard.
Looking over to the sound I saw Cade and Striker standing off in the yard but they were calmly talking to each other now. I couldn't tell who hit who at first but a second later when Cade slapped Striker it seemed like a retaliation. Cade said something and Striker got into a fighting stance and Cade did too. They circled each other for a bit and I was about to stand up and go over there stopping their fight but Preston stopped me.
“Wait it's okay, they're just sparring. I've seen the two of them fight tons of times before, it's not a real fight until Cade actually throws a punch instead of defense, and even then there usually still just messing around.” Preston explained, trying to reassure me that it wasn't a serious fight. I just silently watch the boys.
Still circling each other I watched as Striker threw the first punch nearly missing Cade's face as he ducked out of the way and behind the taller boy. He turned and threw a couple more punches that were blocked until Striker switched tactics and kicked Cade knocking him down one knee. I was sure Cade was going to get decked in the face by Striker's knee but he smoothly flipped out of the way, and as he did he used his leg to knock Striker off his feet and onto his back. They both popped up and started talking to each other again for a moment. And then they both relaxed.
“See there, fine it's over now.” Chris said as we all watched Striker go in for a hug with Cade.
“Well..” Preston mumbled and within a second Striker tried punching Cade in the face again.
Cade was quick to move out of the way again but this time I watched as he punched Striker in the gut and elbowed him in the jaw in one swift move. Striker rolled back on the ground a few feet but was able to flip himself up quickly and charge Cade. They both started throwing punches and kicks and I felt like I was watching a scene from a movie. Neither of them seems to be holding back or pulling their punches.
It was an even fight until Cade landed a hard blow to Striker's chest knocking him down to the ground pinning him down and I heard Cade growl from across the yard and I saw his eyes flash a golden yellow. My wolf acted in an instant and instinct took over me as I yelled out in my alpha voice.
“CADENCE ENOUGH!” his head snapped over looking at me and I just flashed my own emerald eyes and he submitted to me. He let out a growl and whine and his body relaxed over Strikers and the boy beneath him shoved Cade off him. The two of them lay next to each other before Striker stood and helped Cade up. Lizzie and Charlotte were already on their feet and heading over toward the two of them before Preston and I could put down our beers.
“So how do you wanna handle this one?” He said to me as we walked over to the boys. I looked at him confused for a second.
“It’s your house. Your rules. You call, the play and I'll execute.” He explained further as we came up behind Lizzie and Charlotte as they checked the boys out. They seemed fine to me and no one got hurt so I didn't really care but before I could say that I heard the echoing roar of a familiar engine. I knew instantly my brother was here and he must've decided to take advantage of the nice day it was and ride over here on his motorcycle.
“Boys? No more fighting okay?” I said to the two of them and they both quickly nodded before we all heard another rev of my brother's bike as he got closer and I figured he was probably coming up our driveway now.
“Is that Hunter on his bike?” Chris asked and I nodded to my friend.
Chris was the first to head out the side gate by the garage out front and into the driveway to greet my brother. As I came out front I saw him pulling up next to Chris. He was on his red Ducati Sport 1000 Biposto. The same one I had but mine was better because it was in black.
“That's totally Wicked.” I heard Cade say under his breath slightly from behind me and I turned to see him and Striker watching Hunter carefully both looking amazed and sight starstruck. My twin brother always had that effect on people and was always the cooler and more popular one of the two of us growing up. I walked over to my brother as he took off his helmet and got off the bike.
“Scarlett, there you are, it's so good to see you, sis. It's been so long. I finally get to see the house and meet my nephew.” He said to me quietly as we hugged.
“Hunter Johannson, look at you, you haven't changed a bit.” Lizzie said coming up behind me and moving me aside to give him a hug and look at him.
“And what, I have?” I added acting annoyed by her comment on his looks.
“No that’s not it, he’s just nice to look at every once in a while.” Lizzie said, teasing me.
“We have the same face? We're twins! He just has facial hair and barely. Sometimes I wonder if you should be with him instead of me.”I mumbled mostly to myself but the two of them heard it and laughed at me.
“No way babe I love you too much.” Lizzie said, giving me a kiss.
“Gross!” Cade called out from behind us and we both looked over at him and Striker giggling at our reaction.
“Did we ask for an opinion from the peanut gallery?” teasing the two boys back.
“Hey, I'm with them. Totally gross!” Hunter said moving to stand by Cade and Striker.
“That’s a cool bike you got there sir. I’m Striker.” Striker said to Hunter admiring his bike.
“Oh lord please don’t call me sir Hunter is the name, but thanks, you like motorcycles kid?” Hunter asked.
“Yeah, we both do!” Striker said, turning back to look at Cade who was quietly watching. He nodded nervously as he watched Hunter’s every move, he seemed to be trying to figure him out. Hunter seemed to notice the younger boy’s tentativeness to him and took a couple of steps back.
“You guys wanna take a look?” He offered and moved over to his bike. Striker quickly followed him looking over the bike like it was a rare diamond. Cade hung back still a bit hesitant as he curiously watched as Hunter showed Striker how to start the bike up and drive a small circle around our roundabout driveway.
“Can I try?” I was surprised to hear Cade ask Hunter once my brother came back to a stop on the motorcycle.
“As long as my sister is ok with it I don't see why not.” He said shrugging and turning off the bike, getting off.
“Sure but only just once around and then no more messing around.” Scarlett said after getting a nod of approval from Lizzie. Hunter placed his helmet on Cade's head and pulled the strap as tight as possible.
The helmet was still a bit too big for Cade's head though. Cade stepped up to the motorcycle and mounted it he started the engine just like he watched Hunter do earlier and the bike roared to life. I had ridden that bike myself and knew that it was a bit tricky to start so I was shocked to see Cade naturally just get it off the bat. He shifted it first and slowly started rolling forward and in an instant, he was taking off around the driveway he easily maneuver the bike around.
“Wow, you must’ve been practicing on Scarlett's bike.” Hunter said, trying to make sense of what he saw as Cade came to a stop in front of him.
“Wait? You have a bike?” Cade asked me and I nodded.
“I do, in the garage. The same one actually. Little brother here just had to copy me when he saw how cool I looked on it back in the day.” I headed over to the garage and opened the second bay. The garage door slowly cranked itself up until it was fully open. I had two motorcycles, two dirt bikes, and a bunch of parts and pieces filling the space.
“Now this is totally wicked.” Striker said to Cade as the boys looked around at everything.
“When I’m working I don’t get too much free time to come out here, but I’m trying to fix these two bikes up.” I told Hunter, Chris, and the boy as everyone else had headed back to the party.
“Do they run?” Striker asked as he looked at the Harley Davidson Softail Slim I had.
“That one doesn’t right now. But the Ducati does. I just want to swap some old parts for new ones. The dirt bikes run fine.”
“Can we ride them?” Striker asked and I shrugged. I guess around the driveway is fine but go ask your parents first.” I told him and he ran off.
“So you must be my nephew?” Hunter said to Cade as they both were looking at my Ducati. I watched from the other side of the garage standing with Chris as they started to talk.
Cade awkwardly shrugged back at Hunter and I wasn’t sure if he was going to say anything back or not. When meeting new people I noticed Cade's default was to fall into non-verbal communication or short sentences or words until he decided if that person was someone he would communicate more with but as I watched him fiddle with the ring Lizzie and I had given him he started to respond.
“I’m just staying with Scarlett and Lizzie while I’m working with Scarlett. I'm not that lucky.” He said softly back to Hunter.
“Hmm well, I’m still gonna call you nephew.” Cade shrugged and tried to hold back a smile as he looked back at the bike.
“I mean at this point you guys should just adopt him.” I heard Chris say next to me and I turned to look at him with a questioning look.
“Oh no not you too. Not today.” I told him with a smile and a shove.
“What it’s true?” He said, looking at me seriously. I looked over at Cade to make sure he wasn’t listening before turning back to Chris.
“Believe me if it was that simple we would have already done it. He already has foster parents, lives in a different state, and is genuinely simply just here to work on the movie. It’s a shot in the dark that’ll lead to eventual heartbreak for one or all of us.” I told him with a heavy sigh.
“Okay, that got dark really quickly.” Chris joked a bit, making me chuckle.
“Sorry.” I mumbled.
“No it’s okay but I just have to say that I don't know Cade's foster parents but from what I’ve seen you and Lizzie have done more for him in a month than they ever have. And I just want to remind you that you Scarlett Johansson if anything I think that would give you some pull with the adoption agencies. I mean you guys can be the next gay Angelina Jolie and Brad Pit, adopting a bunch of kids.” Chris said and I couldn’t help but laugh at him a bit.
“We don’t need a bunch of kids like that. We are pretty content as is with the three of us.” I told him.
“This is what I’m saying, just seal the deal.”
“I need to seal the deal with Lizzie first before we adopt anyone.”
“Yeah, when is that going to happen?”
“Well, I was actually thinking about doing it tonight. Both of our families will be here and all of our friends too.” I told him with a big smile and his jaw dropped when I slightly pulled out the engagement ring box from my pocket.
“What, why didn’t you tell me!” He asked.
“You’re best friends with Lizzie and as I know you can keep a secret. You would’ve definitely would’ve tipped her off and now you are extremely liable to ruin the surprise with a few hours of it happening I realize.” I probably should not have told him but I've been holding it in myself for so long I just had to tell someone.
“I’ll just avoid her until you do it. No problem.” He said confidently.
“Yeah, good luck with that.” I told him. The side door of the garage opened and Striker came barreling through.
“My mom said yes.” He said excitedly and headed for one of the dirt bikes. I followed him to give him a rundown of the bike before giving him and Cade different helmets that would fit them better. Once they were all geared up with helmets and gloves they rolled out of the garages and started making laps around each other in the driveway. They messed around switching bikes and having a good time for another 15-20 minutes before a couple of cars started coming up the driveway. One car was familiar. I saw Hailee's Oldsmobile at the end of the train of cars.
No One's POV
As Hailee parked her car and got out, so did Xhochi and Kat. In the other cars were Kit and Joe, Tom, and another future younger Avenger, Ty Simpkins. He played Harley Keener in Iron Man 3 and he was prospected to become Iron Lad for Marvel.
Cade and Striker started to make their way over to the group of kids after parking the bikes. It seemed to take a second for them all the realize who it was until Cade took off the helmet and Striker followed suit.
“Hey, Guys!” Cade said to Tom as he was the closest to him.
“Oh hey, Cade. This is Ty!” He introduced the boy to us.
“Hey nice to meet you, this is my friend Striker.” Cade said back and everyone waved as Joe and Kit walked over to the group and said hello.
“Joe, Kit, this is Striker, a buddy of mine from when we were kids.” Cade told the two of them and Kit held out his hand to Striker. Striker took his hand and they shook.
“Oh, Kit huh? you must be the idiot that keeps calling Cade an inclu?” Striker said without letting go of Kit's hand and instead held on slowly getting tighter and tighter.
“That’s his status. Right, Inclu?” Kit said smirking and matching Striker's strength. They were just eyeing each other intensely until Kit's eye broke contact and darted to Cade over Striker's shoulder and laughed at him a little bit. Cade wasn't focused on the two guys anymore as his focus was on the group of girls that had exited Hailee’s car.
“Haha watch this?” He said chuckling and letting go of the handshake to point Striker in the right direction to watch the scene unfold.
Striker turned and watched as the three girls got out of the car. They were talking amongst themselves and laughing at something Xochitl said. Then Kit nudged Striker to look at Cade, He was staring at the girls like a puppy eyes wide mouth slightly open with a small smile forming on his face as he made eye contact with Hailee as she was grabbing a bag out of her trunk. She stopped what she was doing and gave Cade a wave that he returned and then awkwardly turned to face Striker and Kit like nothing had happened to see all the guys watching him.
“Fuck, is it hot out here or is that just me?” He asked as he aired himself with his shirt and everyone laughed at him.
“Sure bro.” Stiker said, pushing past Cade and heading over to meet the group of girls. Striker was considered a ladies man back home so he turned on his ‘charm’ and went to introduce himself. Knowing any introduction from Cade would end in an awkward mess.
“Hi there Ladies, I’m Striker. Cade's best friend. You must be Hailee. I've heard lots about you.” Striker said to the girls and then turned directly to Hailee. This caused Cade to snap out of his head and head over to Striker to stop him from saying anything else.
“And lots about everyone else too. I just can't keep my mouth shut about the Young Avengers.” Cade fumbled to say as he came up behind Striker and tried to push the talker boy back away from the girls.
“Ahh not true, No spoilers. He really only just talked about you.” He said to Hailee again and this caused him to laugh at how the two boys were acting. Cade had his back to her as he tried to cover Striker's mouth and push him away so he couldn't see her smile but as he heard her laugh he relaxed a bit. With one final push and a look, he released Striker and turned back to Hailee.
Like always before they said anything to each other they both just smiled and stared at each other for a moment.
“What's happening?” Striker said and Kit and Xochitl laughed.
“They always do this. Xochitl Gomez, nice to meet you. I'm Cade NEW best friend.” She told him with a smirk.
“Oh really?” Striker said and crossed his arms at her.
“ We can all be best friends. How about that?” Cade said standing in between the two and gesturing to all of the teens around them.
“Well, I don't want to be your best friend.” Kit said in his usual snarky way. Ignoring him Xhochitl turned back to Striker and held out her hand.
“ Truce for now.” She said to him and he nodded.
“Truce for now.” He agreed with her and took her hand and gave it a couple of shakes.
“Okay idiots, I'm hungry and this is a BBQ after all. '' she said to all of them.
“Right, well the food right out back through here.” Cade said, leading them to the side gate and into the backyard.
“I’m Kat by the way.” Kat said to Striker as she passed him, giving him a flirty smile over her shoulder.
“Hi there Kat.” He said and followed her starting up a conversation with her as they stood in line for food.
The 4th of July party was in full swing, with laughter and music filling the air. Cade found himself in the line for food, chatting with his friends as they waited their turn. Hailee joined the line beside him.
"So, Striker seems nice?" Hailee said with a smile, trying to strike up a conversation.
"Yeah, he's the best! It's been so long since we've seen each other, but it feels like no time has passed at all." Cade grinned. They both watched Striker laughing and conversing effortlessly with Kat and Joe, fitting in with Cade's circle of friends like he always had been a part of it.
"So how have you been?" Cade asked, trying to catch up with Hailee after a moment of silence. Before Hailee could answer, Lizzie appeared beside Cade and pulled him off to the side. He could sense her nervousness as she fixed his shirt, even though it seemed perfectly fine.
Cade’s POV
"Hey, what's up?" I asked as I took her hand away from my shirt, holding her hands still and getting her to look at me. Lizzie hesitated for a moment before finally speaking.
“Well my parents are here and so are Scarletts. And I just wanted to warn you that they might all be a lot so if you ever get overwhelmed just let either of us know okay.” She told me and I looked over to see a new group of people entering the backyard with Scarlett.
“I'll be okay.” I told her honestly and gave her a smile. I was nervous but it was only their family after all—nothing to be afraid of. I just wanted them to like me if anything.
“Are you sure?” She said looking at me trying to tell if I was being truthful with her.
“ Yeah, just stay close.” I told her and we started to head over to the group of people standing with Scarlett. I recognized them all easily. Scarlett's Parents and her younger sister. Lizzie's parents, all three of her sisters, and both of her brothers. As we got closer their attention turned to us and Scarlett turned to see us approach.
“Hi, I'm Cade!?” I said anxiously before anyone could say anything and everyone smiled and said hello back. I felt Scarlett place her hand on my shoulders in an effort to calm me down and pull me into her. I leaned into the action and let it calm me down as I breathed her in.
I took a moment to breathe as my heart pounded like a drum. Each beat brought a fresh wave of anxiety, but I was determined not to let it show. I scanned the faces, recognizing some of them.
“Cade this is my Mom and Dad, Karsten and Melanie. And this is my little sister Fenan. She’s a year younger than you and you met Hunter.” Scarlett said as she used one arm to point at each of her family members while still holding me close to her with the other. I knew Scarlett had more siblings but the rest weren't able to make it. Adrian, the eldest of Scarlett's family, was absent due to his demanding job in New York. Vanessa was off exploring Italy, accompanied by Christian.
“Hi.” I said and my voice cracked as I left my nerves starting to get to me. They all smiled at me and Fenan gave me a wave that I returned. I felt Scarlett loosen her hold on me and I looked back at her to see why but even before I lost full contact with Scarlett, I felt a hand on my shoulder that I slightly tensed at. I turned my head and saw that it was only Lizzie and immediately relaxed again.
“And you've kinda met them before but this is my parents Jarnette and David. And my siblings Courtney, Trent, and Jake. The twins are running a bit late.” I nodded and I was about to soon find myself in the spotlight as Jarnette and Melanie turned their attention to me.
As we mingled in the backyard, a moment of anticipation hung in the air. I stood alongside Lizzie, my anxiety tempered by her calming presence. Jarnette reached out, her hand landing softly on my arm. Melanie, Scarlett's mother, stood beside her, her expression equally enthusiastic.
“Hello, dear! We've been looking forward to meeting you.” Jarnette excitedly said, stepping closer to me. Melanie join her stood next to her and nodded along.
“Absolutely, we've heard so much about you.” Melanie said with a big smile, I offered a shy smile back, feeling a mixture of nervousness and gratitude. Jarnette's gaze softened as she leaned in a little closer, her voice gentle.
“You can call me Grandma if you'd like.” I blinked, touched by her openness. Melanie chimed in with her own suggestion.
“And you can call me Gran, or Granny, or whatever feels comfortable to you.” My heart swelled at their warmth, their genuine kindness but my mind kept going back to the conversation Striker and I had earlier and I knew that weren’t my actual grandparents. Even though they were including me in their family I never actually would be part of it. I wished I could respond with words, but my voice remained trapped. Instead, I looked at Lizzie next to me and signed to her.
“He says he appreciates that. He might take some time to choose, though.” Lizzie translated for me and they both smiled and nodded back at me.
“Of course, take all the time you need.” Melanie said softly.
“We're just glad to finally meet you. I'm sorry I just have to give you a hug, is that okay?” Jarnette added, looking at me like she might explode. I nodded and she quickly wrapped me up into a bear hug very much similar to one of Lizzie's great hugs and I knew where she must've gotten them from. Once she was done with her hug and I was being hugged tightly by Melanie, she was kinda squeezing the life out of me though.
“Mom let him or you gonna make him turn blue.” I heard Fenan say to her mother making everyone around laugh knowing what one of Melanie's hugs was like. With one last squeeze, she let go and I was able to take a deep inhale in as my lung could expand again. Fenan looked at me and waved again before starting to sign to me. She was way better than Lizzie and Scarlett combined.
“Sorry about her, she gets a little too excited sometimes.” She said and Lizzie chuckled picking up pieces of what she said but not translating it to everyone else.
“No worries. I'm happy to meet all of you. It must be cool to be a part of such a wonderful family. How do you know sign so well?”
“I learned sign language in middle school originally but we moved and switched school districts and some of my old records were lost so I'm retaking classes now in high school for an easy A.” I chuckle at the response thinking at how smart that is to do.
As the conversation continues around me laughter mixing with the chatter around them the crowd swirls, but I anchor myself to Scarlett and Lizzie, their presence soothing my nerves. I just nodded along letting Scarlett and Lizzie do all the talking when Striker came up to us.
"Hey there, sorry to interrupt but can I steal Cade? We're all about to play a game and jump into the pool." Striker said as he handed me a plate of food, underselling the whole story. I looked over to Scarlett to see if it was ok, and she nodded at me. I signed that it was nice to meet everyone and then asked Fenan if she wanted to come with us, and Lizzie translated for me before she nodded looking at her mom for permission. Melanie nodded and we started off with Striker.
The warm summer evening set the perfect backdrop for the lively BBQ in the backyard. All my friends gathered around a concern of the pool, some in it and some nearby at a table, ready to engage in a spirited game of Never Have I Ever. The scent of grilled food filled the air, and laughter echoed amidst the chatter.
As we joined the group I felt my anxiety flood away. Fenan introduced herself to the group and we sat down poolside. As the game commenced, the group took turns sharing their statements. Kit, known for his quick wit, couldn't resist teasing me whenever possible. He shot a mischievous grin at me.
"Never have I ever had the courage to ask my crush out on a date." The comment elicited chuckles from the group, and I playfully rolled my eyes at Kit's teasing, grateful for the friendly banter but still struggling with my own confidence. Meanwhile, Hailee, sitting next to me, saw this as an opportunity to catch my attention. She leaned in, her eyes sparkling.
"Never have I ever been on a date with the person sitting next to me." Obliviousness prevailed, and I glanced around the circle, failing to connect the dots. Hailee's attempt at flirting went unnoticed, which caused a hint of disappointment to flicker across her face.
Ty and Tom, sitting across from me in the pool, nudged Xochitl, all exchanging knowing glances, their lips curling into secretive smiles as they observed the missed connection between Hailee and me. As the game continued, my attention shifted to Kat and Striker, who were immersed in their own flirtatious banter.
Their eyes met, words flowed effortlessly, and a magnetic connection seemed to bind them. The other friends exchanged amused glances, enjoying the blossoming chemistry between the two. Striker, always the smooth talker, seized the opportunity to flirt with Kat. His witty remarks and charming demeanor made her smile and blush, capturing her attention throughout the game. I couldn't help but feel a tinge of envy as I watched Striker effortlessly engage with Kat, wondering why it seemed so much easier for him to connect with someone I found intriguing.
The laughter grew louder with each round, and we relished the playful camaraderie that bound us together. Fenan and Striker both fit into the group like missing puzzle pieces as we all shared stories, uncovered secrets, and learned more about one another through the game. Eventually, the sky darkened, signaling the end of the eventful evening. We sat back, our faces flushed from laughter and the warmth of friendship. As the group dispersed, Hailee lingered for a moment, her eyes meeting mine once again. She flashed a smile and bid a friendly farewell when Kat and Xochitl called out to Hailee, urging her to join them. Reluctantly, she turned away. Just as Hailee was about to leave, Striker, being the supportive best friend that he was, saw an opportunity to 'help'. Stepping in as a wingman, he interrupted our exchange, addressing Hailee directly.
"Hey Hailee, you should hang out with us this weekend." Striker suggested with a sly smile.
"It'll be fun, and you'll get to spend more time with Cade." I looked at Striker with surprise, my curiosity piqued. Hailee's eyes lit up, caught off guard but undoubtedly intrigued by the invitation. She considered the offer for a moment before responding.
"I'd love to join you guys," Hailee replied, trying to contain her excitement.
"Sounds great awesome." He said and she turned and left. A smile spread across my face as I finally grasped the hint of Hailee's interest.
Chapter 26: July 4th Celebration Pt. 3: Proposals
Summary:
Proposal!!
Chapter Trigger/Content Warnings: Lactation, Breastfeeding, Littlespace, Accidents, Non-Sexual Age Regression, Sensory Overload
Chapter Text
Tuesday, July 4th Lizzie's POV
The string lights cast a warm glow over the backyard as only a small group of family and friends were left to continue and enjoy the rest of the night. Laughter and conversation filled the air as we gathered around a cozy fire pit, soaking in the comfortable ambiance. Scarlett's parents, Karsten and Melanie, and my parents were engaged in lively conversation, sharing life updates and stories about us as children. Hunter, entertained everyone with his quick wit and infectious laughter, while my twin sisters, Ashley and Mary-Kate joined us and added their own vibrant energy to the mix talking with Chris and Florence, in a conversation, their warm smiles and kind presence enhancing the gathering.
Scarlett and I sat side by side, basking in the warmth of the fire as I listened intently as their mothers continued their conversation making sure nothing too embarrassing was said.
"She was such a sweetheart back then. You know Cade reminds me of Scarlett a lot." Melanie said and had a sparkle in her eyes and I nodded in agreement, a soft smile playing on my lips.
"You both seem different with him around." David added with a happy smile.
"To the joy of seeing our children happy." Karsten said as he raised his glass and proposed a toast.
"Indeed, he seems like a wonderful young man. If you two don't adopt him, I might just do it myself!" Jarnette added and raised her glass. Scarlett and I exchanged amused glances, realizing our families' enthusiasm for Cade.
"Yes, we need him in our family. He's such a wonderful young man."Melanie nodded in agreement.
"It's true, Cade seems like a great fit for our family. But let's not rush into anything. We need to respect his situation and boundaries." David chimed in. While our parents continued to discuss the logistics of adoption, Scarlett and I observed how our families respected Cade's boundaries and made an effort not to overwhelm him. I felt fortunate to have such supportive and loving parents.
Amidst the conversations about adoption, the joy of being grandmothers and catching up with one another filled the air. Laughter and memories flowed freely as the evening progressed.
Over in the yard, Cade, Kenan, and Striker enjoyed the tranquility, lying on the grass and peering through the telescope that Scarlett had gifted Cade weeks ago. Cade's face lit up with wonder as he spotted celestial wonders, while Striker and Kenan listened intently to his explanations and observations.
After a while of talking and relaxing, there was a slight lull in everyone's conversation and Scarlett stood up and called the three over to us.
“What’s up?” Cade asked as they got close.
“Take a seat for me?” Scarlett asked and they sat down in a few of the empty seats left around the fire. I looked back over at Scarlett curiously as she stood nervously in front of everyone.
“If I could have everyone's attention?” She asked and everyone looked over at her.
“Thank you everyone for coming I'm glad to have all of our family here together. With how busy and crazy all of our lives are we all know how hard it is to get together like this, even now we're still missing a few people.” Scarlett said and everyone murmured in agreement.
“And while I have most of all the most important people in the world to me here. I wanted to take the opportunity to share something with you.” She was spinning the matching ring the three of us all had and I noticed I was doing the small thing. I locked eyes on her and raised my hand showing her I was doing the same thing. She chuckled and relaxed a bit.
“So actually in the process of finding the third ring to this set Lizzie and I wear for Cade to wear. I found an old journal of mine from when I started going to therapy back in the day. So naturally I started reading some of the entries and I came upon an entry that was labeled in all red and caps ‘EVERYTHING CHANGED TONIGHT’ Looking at the date I saw that it was the night I had my first date with Lizzie.” Scarlett said and then turned directly toward me. I was so confused as to where this was going but she held out her hand for me and I took it standing up with her. She smiled at me once when we were at eye level and she brought my hands up and placed a soft kiss on them before letting go and pulling a crumpled piece of paper out of her pocket.
“I wanna read a part of this entry to you all.” She said before taking a deep breath.
“Dear Journal, tonight everything changed. I never thought it was possible to fall in love with someone again after all that had happened, but I just had a first date with Lizzie like a real gay date, not just a friendly outing and something shifted. Before this, I had seen her as a friend, one of my best friends but tonight I saw her in a new light. It was like seeing her for the first time and man did everything just click.” Scarlett read to everyone recounting this memory of hers and I started to get emotional hearing it comes from her perspective.
“We went to this cozy restaurant that we still go to for date nights when we have the time,, and as we talked I found myself hanging on to every word she was saying. I was mesmerized. I knew she was easy to talk to but this was even better. As the night went on I knew I was falling in love with her at first it was really scary and I think I started to silently panic at the dinner table over dessert. But then Lizzie took my hand and told me this.” She paused and took one of my hands and looked directly into my eyes.
“You said, Whatever is going on in that head over yours is so valid right now and you don't have to worry about it 'cause life will always play itself out the way it's meant to be.” I nodded remembering the moment myself.
“I don't think you could have possibly known that I was thinking about how I loved you and how I knew I was going to marry you one day, that you genuinely were the person I wanted to spend the rest of my life with.” I gasped as I started to realize where she was going with this and I glanced around at our family who were all watching happily as Scarlett spoke.
“Lizzie from that day forward, our love has only grown stronger. We have shared countless memories, both good and bad, and through it all, our love has only flourished. I am so grateful to have you by my side and I really can't imagine spending my life with anyone else.” Scarlett let go of my hands and took a step back as she reached into her other pocket and pulled out a small black box. She knelt down to one knee in front of me and opened the box showing me a beautiful ring.
“So tonight, I ask before all of our friends and family for your hand in marriage. Elizabeth Chase Olsen, Will you do me the honor of spending the rest of your life with me?
“Yesss! Absolutely Yes!” I told her kneeling down and giving her a hug before letting her place the ring on my finger and we kissed. This time everyone cheered and clapped for the two of us as we embraced.
“Oh my, how long have you been planning this.” I asked Scarlett.
“Well, I went right shopping with your mom and sisters when you Chris, and Cade went to that interview. A couple of weeks ago. I wasn't sure when I was going to propose but I figured tonight would be perfect since our family was all here.” Scarlett explained to me and I realized that my mom and sister knew. I turned to them to scold them for not telling me but was overcome by hugs and congratulations from everyone to actually be mad.
After everything settled down Scarlett and I found each other in the kitchen after we brought in a few plates and trash from outside. As we moved out of the kitchen to get some more privacy and down the hall leading to the laundry room and office we chatted just checking in with each other briefly about the events of the night. Scarlett stopped in the hallway and pulled me into her arms and we slowly kissed each other. As we did I heard the sounds of Fireworks start popping off into the night sky. I was about to lean in for another kiss but the sound of the side door sliding open with a loud bang and soft crying caused me to stop and open my eyes to see who it was.
Heading back into the kitchen I saw that it was Cade covering his ears and looking at the two of us with a slightly panicked look on his face. Another set of fireworks went off and made him flinch a bit. I let go of Scarlett and moved over to him in the doorway. The night sky was ablaze with bursts of colorful fireworks, their explosions echoing through the neighborhood. It was a joyous occasion, a celebration of light and sound, but for Cade, the sudden cacophony became overwhelming, causing panic to grip his heart. I closed the door blocking out some of the sound but not enough. I looked at him and decided signing to him would be better rather than adding to his already apparent sensory overload.
“Did the fireworks overwhelm you?” I signed to him and he nodded, not taking his hands away from his ears. He looked like he was on the verge of a new wave of tears.
“Okay, where are your headphones?” I asked him. He nodded in the direction of the stairs and I figured he meant in his room. Scarlett acted swiftly, scooping up Cade in her arms and carrying him to the safety of his room. Cade's eyes were wide with fear, his body trembling as he tried to find solace in the arms of Scarlett. He whined when she sat him on the bed but i sat next to him holding him tight. Scarlett found the headphones on his desk and turned them on before placing them on his head and over his ears as she sat on his other side.
“Better?” She signed to him and he nodded and leaned into Scarlett's side. She easily picked him up sensing he wanted more comfort as another set of fireworks went off. Cade's reaction was much less as the headphones dismissed the sound of the firework well enough just by being on and not playing any music.
Gently rocking him back and forth, Scarlett whispered comforting words, her voice a gentle melody in the darkness. I pressed my lips against Cade's forehead, showering him with tender kisses. Showing our love flowing through every touch, every whispered reassurance.
As the panic began to subside, Cade's cries transformed into soft whimpers. His breathing steadied, and his grip on Scarlett tightened, seeking the security that she provided.
Cade's fingers reached for my shirt, his eyes pleading for the nourishment he sought. It was clear that he had experienced a fear drop into his little space. With a sigh of understanding, I gently removed his hand. I knew it was a natural instinct, but breastfeeding in that particular situation with guests in the house she thought it might be better to wait until everyone had gone.
"Sweetheart, not now." I murmured, my voice filled with both tenderness and firmness. I reached for the nearby pacifier, offering it to Cade as a substitute for the comfort he sought. He reluctantly accepted it, sucking on it for a moment before spitting it out with a cry and focusing back on pulling at my shirt. Scarlett chuckled softly, her eyes sparkling with affection as she observed the pup's determination as he whined.
"He wants the good stuff. I can go grab him a bottle and see if that helps?" she said, her voice filled with warmth. Anytime being able to nurse had become a cherished moment for me, that brought immeasurable joy as I was able to naturally provide for Cade. Scarlett got to spend all day with him at work being his mama and that they were both primes connected the two immensely. Sometimes I feared Cade might not have as strong of a bond with me.
"No, it's okay." I nodded to her as he whined and reach out to me again. My heart swelled with love and devotion. I unbuttoned my shirt and Scarlett transferred Cade to my side and he tried to latch on allowing him to find the comfort and nourishment he craved. With gentle guidance, I positioned him properly, and he latched on easily, seeking the familiar taste and comfort.
No One's POV
For the next twenty minutes, time seemed to stand still as Cade nursed, his body relaxing in the embrace of his mother's love. The room was filled with a peaceful serenity, a sanctuary where fears were soothed and bonds were reinforced.
As Cade finished nursing, a calmness washed over him. His eyes met his mother's, and he mustered a small smile and a happy babble, his heart once again filled with a sense of security. He spoke with innocence and trust, asking if he could join them once more to watch the fireworks, assuring them that he would be fine with his headphones on, as long as his mommies were by his side.
Lizzie and Scarlett shared a glance, their hearts overflowing with love for their resilient son. They nodded in agreement, grateful for his resilience and bravery. With Cade holding tightly onto their hands, the three of them ventured back outside, settling on the grass to witness the remaining fireworks.
They watched as the neighbors lit up the sky with smaller fireworks. The brilliance and grandeur of the display mesmerized Cade, his eyes wide with wonder and excitement. His trust in his mothers remained unshaken.
Cade's POV
After all the fireworks my mommies left to say goodbye to mama’s brother and sister and I started listening to some music in my headphones to pass the time with mommy's phone since mine was dead. I was watching Striker talk with Uncle Chris and Auntie Flo at the fire roasting marshmallows, and I noticed Mommy's sisters get up from their seats around the fire and start heading over to me where I was laying in the yard with my telescope. I saw one of them was holding something wrapped in blue wrapping paper. I paused my music so I could hear if they spoke to me.
“Aww look at him he is just like Lizzie was when she was little.” I wasn't sure what she meant by that I smile thinking how I might actually be like mommy. I watched as they sat in front of me a bit away.
“Im Mary-Kate, and this is Ashley.” I smiled at them when I realized they had a similar scent as Mommy did.
“I know your mommy's sisters. Like Uncle Chirs and Auntie Flo but like for wreals.” I told them proudly and they giggled at me.
“He even sound like her when she was little. but yeah that's right. We’re your other aunties?” Ashley said and I nodded at them and glanced down at the package she was holding in her hands.
“It’s for you, Lizzie told us you liked space and we saw the video of you meeting those astronauts and it gave us an idea.” She said once she noticed where my gaze had landed. She handed it to me and I just looked at it.
“Open it.” Mary Kate encouraged me and carefully started to open the wrapping. As I did I found an exact copy of what the new Nasa Atermis II jumpsuits looked like. And on the side of the arm was the patch the astronaut gave me that I thought I lost. It was perfectly my size.
“ITS totally Wicked!” I told them pulling them both into a hug.
“Lizzie said you might say just that.” Mary Kate said and I smiled at them. Just then I saw Momma and Mama come back so I let go of the twins and ran over to them to show them the cool suit.
“Look Mommy? Mama? Look at what I got.” I told them holding it up and they both acted like they had never seen the suit before like they weren't in on it as I showed it to them.
“Wow buddy, that's really cool. Why don't you and Striker change into your pajamas and you can wear that to be tonight? How does that sound?” Mama asked me and I nodded enthusiastically before running over to Striker and telling him the plan. Even though not being a little at all he whined at having to stop roasting the marshmallows and I told him we could roast marshmallows every night this week if we wanted.
He took that for an answer and we headed upstairs to go change. I put on my new suit and looked at myself in the mirror. I really felt like I was an astronaut like the one we met. Once we both had changed we headed back downstairs to see that they had moved the party inside. As I got to the bottom of the stairs I saw mommy saying bye to Uncle Chris.
No One's POV
“I'm just gonna walk him to his Uber and i'll be back.” Lizzie said to Scarlett and Florence who were standing nearby as she left she kissed Scarlett on the lips and Scarlett watched as the two of them left. Once gone she turns to Florence and quietly said how hot Lizzie was and how much she loves her.
“I can't believe she's gonna be my wife.” Scarlett said happily to Florence.
“But you guys hate each other sometimes too.” Cade said to Scarlett and she looked at him confused.
“What? No honey, why? Why would you say that?” Scarlett said, looking at him and ignoring the snort from Florence as she treated to hold back her laughter.
“Well I mean I heard you and Mommy in your bedroom the other night and you guys keep screaming at each other.” Florence let out a chuckle raspy laugh before moving away from us and I looked around to see my whole family listening in from the kitchen.
“Oh yeah no honey those were umm happy screams.” I tried to say quietly.
“They didn't sound like it. and then you punched the wall and well the f-word and Mommy didn't even get mad at you like she does with me. She just said Yes over and over again.” there was a moment of silence as Scarlett decide what to say next.
“I don't umm I don't really remember doing that so um yeah I'm not sure what you're talking about now.” She said to him and Cade frowned, he knew was remembering it correctly.
“You did you were like. Oh My Fucking God. just like that. OH MY FUCKING GOD!” he yelled out and clapped his hand together imitating the sound he heard just as Lizzie watched threw the front door. This caused Florence to start laughing even more and she excused herself from the room.
“What is going on here?” Lizzie asks after she hears Cade curse.
“Oh Cade, just telling us all about you and Scarlett having sex.” My mom said to me in a hushed tone as she moved and led Cade and a giggling Striker into the living room suggesting one of them should pick a movie to watch before bedtime.
Scarlett explained to a confused Lizzie about the conversation they just had and Lizzie quickly became mortified that Cade had heard them and shared the story with the whole family to hear. After checking in with each other again, they talked about how the day went smoothly with no issue other than Cade's reaction to the fireworks at first but with his headphones, the crisis was averted and the fight with Cade almost shifted. Scarlett mentioned how she didn't mean to use her alpha voice. It just slipped out. But Lizzie reminded her that it was okay because Cade’s wolf respected her alpha and they didn’t seem to have any problems.
Plus Lizzie told her that she thought it was sexy when she got to hear it since Scarlett barely ever used it.
Flirting with Lizzie now Scarlett used her alpha voice and asked her if she really did like it and Lizzie physically reacted by submitting her neck to Scarlett and whining a bit. Scarlett alpha liked this and picked Lizzie up and pushed her up against the wall in the hallway as she seductively kisses up Lizzie's neck growling a bit herself as she really wanted to sink her alpha teeth into Lizzie sent gland giving her, her mating bite officially but that was something she wanted to do properly now that they were engaged so she only kisses Lizzie softly on her neck and then the lips before moving away from her so they both could calm down.
After they did, Scarlett and Lizzie headed into the living room to find both Cade and Striker sleeping on the couch and their family is all cleaning up from the party. After everything was pretty much cleaned up the rest of our family took off except Florence who was also spending the night. She was going to be taking Cade and Striker into work tomorrow as the two had fight training and stunt rehearsals tomorrow while Lizzie and I were still going to be on set filming.
Chapter 27: Unbreakable Bonds
Summary:
A nostalgic moment with Cade and Striker as Lizzie asks a bit about Cade's younger years. And it becomes take your best friend to work week.
Chapter Trigger/Content Warnings: Bullying and Fighting.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Wednesday, July 5th Scarlett's POV
The morning sun filtered through the curtains, casting a soft glow in the room. Scarlett stood in the kitchen, a spatula in her hand as she finished flipping the last pancake to the stack she had made.
“Cade! Striker! Breakfast is ready." Scarlett called out through the house, she knew that both of them were already awake, courtesy of Lizzie's earlier efforts to rouse them from their slumber.
Scarlett turned to glance at Lizzie and Florence, who were seated at the kitchen table, their plates of breakfast before them.
"They might have fallen back asleep." Lizzie remarked a hint of amusement in her tone. Scarlet let a small huff knowing that they all had to get going soon.
“I'll go get them.” Scarlett said heading upstairs to get the boots going for the day.
Upstairs in Cade's room, Cade and Striker were indeed engrossed in their world. Each of them had headphones on, fully immersed in a video game they were playing together but on different devices. Their devices hummed with activity, and they communicated with each other through animated chatter.
“Watch your back. You got two on you.” Striker announced to Cade as he clicked away at the controller in his hands.
“I got it. heading for the key now.” Cade responded as his concentration was completely focused on the screen as his character moved through a dark castle-like maze.
“Ok dude here we go!” Striker called out as Scarlett watched their screen turn to chaos as the final battle of the game started. The two start to talk amongst themself still fully emerging in the game as they fight for their lives.
As the game reached its climax, Cade and Striker exchanged triumphant cheers through their headphones. They had won the match, and their excitement was palpable. They got up and high-fived each other, sharing the joy of victory.
It was then that they noticed Scarlett's presence in the room. The two of them removed their headphones, looking slightly sheepish but undeniably pleased.
"Scarlett!" Cade's voice was filled with warmth and surprise. He exchanged a quick look with Striker, both of them grinning.
"Hey there," Striker added, his easygoing charm evident as always. Scarlett chuckled, charmed by their enthusiasm.
"Breakfast is ready, you know. And I'm guessing it's a victory feast now." Cade and Striker shared a glance, then burst into laughter.
"We just had the most epic campaign run." Cade admitted with a playful grin.
“Woow well, why don't you guys tell me about it over breakfast? I'm sure Florence and Lizzie would love to hear all about it.” Scarlett said, trying to courall them to the kitchen. They both eagerly nodded and headed down to the kitchen.
Lizzie’s POV
I heard a chorus of footsteps getting closer to the kitchen and soon Cade and Striker came into the kitchen with Scarlett in tow. They were both eminently talking about a video game. It sounded like they were playing upstairs. Florence immediately started asking questions about the game and the boy happily explained it to her. I was listening as well but I couldn't help but focus on how relaxed and comfortable Cade seemed being around Striker. Every day it felt like Cade was opening up more and more with them. Seeing Cade with Striker got me thinking about how they were when they were young and first met and what that was like. Yes, they did experience little Cade more frequently but I had wondered what he was like when he was that small and little running around with Striker.
“Lizzie? You okay Hun?” I heard Scarlett ask as she placed a soft kiss on my forehead bringing me out of my thoughts. As I focused back in I noticed everyone looking at me curiously.
“Hmm? What did you say?” I asked her, looking back at her as she stood behind me in my seat.
“You just seemed to zone out so we were seeing if you were alright is all?” She asked softly and I smiled at her and then back at everyone else.
“ Oh I'm alright I was just thinking.” I told everyone as I took a sip of my coffee cup in front of me.
“What about?” Florence asked
"Hey Striker, what was Cade like when he was little? I'm sure there are some stories that you could tell us." Striker grinned, clearly amused by the question. He looked at Cade, who rolled his eyes playfully, clearly anticipating some embarrassing tales from his past.
"Well," Striker began, leaning back in his chair,
"Cade was pretty much the same back then, just a bit more...ahh?."
"More what?" Cade raised an eyebrow, curiosity piqued Striker chuckled.
"I mean, you were always Cade, but you weren't as open and talkative with anyone else as you are now with the two of you guys here. I mean sometimes he wouldnt shut up with me but he just Cade." He shot a teasing glance at Cade. Cade chuckled, nudging Striker with his elbow. Striker's eyes softened, and he nodded. Lizzie leaned in and Lizzie raised an eyebrow,.
"Really? But I'm sure there's something interesting you can share."
Striker chuckled, his gaze softening as he looked at Cade.
"Well, Cade had this knack for mimicking sounds. I mean, he was a human mimic box. If he heard a sound he liked, he could flawlessly recreate it after a bit of practice."
Lizzie's eyes widened in surprise.
"No way! Seriously?"
Striker nodded, a fond smile on his lips.
"Absolutely. I remember when we were like, nine or ten. We used to have movie nights at my place, and we'd watch these Disney movies with the fast play narration. And guess what? Cade had the whole Disney narrator voice down pat. Every movie we watched, he'd mimic the narrator's voice perfectly."
Cade's cheeks tinged with a light blush, but there was a playful glint in his eyes.
"Yeah, well, I had to do something to keep us entertained, right?" Striker laughed, his memories of those movie nights painting a vivid picture in his mind.
"Those were some good times, man.” Lizzie's curiosity was piqued.
"Can you still do it, Cade?"Cade's expression shifted from playful to slightly nervous. He looked down at his plate, a shy smile forming.
"Oh, it's been so long. I don't know if I can still do it.”Florence, ever the encouraging force, chimed in from her seat beside Cade.
"Come on, Cade, we need to hear this now. It sounds amazing!" Striker leaned in, adding to the encouragement.
"You've got this, buddy. Give it a shot." Cade's nervousness had melted away as he regaled us with his incredible mimicry skills. As we encouraged him, his determination took center stage, and he pulled out his phone with a sly smile playing on his lips.
With a quick touch on his phone screen, a video started playing in the background. The harmonious strains of Disney's classic intro filled the room, setting the stage for what was about to unfold. Cade closed his eyes for a fleeting moment, steadying himself. Then, with a flourish, he began his enchanting performance.
As Cade spoke, his voice resonated with the Disney narrator's rhythm and intonation. But there was a magical twist this time—the video played a few seconds ahead of his words as if it were mimicking him instead. It was a brilliant touch that brought a new layer of authenticity to his mimicry.
“This DVD is Enhanced with Disney’s Fastplay. Your movie and a selection of Bonus features will begin automatically. To Bypass Fastplay, select the main menu button at any time. FastPlay will begin in a moment,” Cade's voice flowed seamlessly with the video, creating a delightful harmony between his words and the familiar phrases.
And then, as if stepping into the roles themselves, his voice transformed. "We have our heading," he declared, adopting Captain Jack Sparrow's unmistakable drawl from Pirates of the Caribbean.
"Here We GO!" His voice took on the jubilant tone of Peter Pan, a perfect imitation of the joyful character.
"From the Magic within our hearts to the Adventure beyond the horizon." With a shift, his voice returned to the deep, authoritative narrator's tone.
"There is Only One Disney." The voice that echoed was that of the iconic Disney spokesperson. Cheers erupted around the table, a celebration of Cade's remarkable talent.
I watched Cade with wide-eyed astonishment, his performance an unexpected symphony of nostalgia. I knew he had acting skills, having witnessed his Russian accent for film roles, but this display of vocal control and range was on a different level altogether.
"Wow, Cade, that was incredible!" I exclaimed, my heart dancing with both amazement and pride. Scarlett grinned from ear to ear, her gaze fixed on Cade with admiration.
"You've been holding out on us, Cade!" Florence was practically beaming, her eyes shining with excitement. "I can't believe you can do all those voices! That was seriously impressive."
Cade's cheeks flushed a rosy hue, but there was a twinkle in his eyes that spoke of his satisfaction.
"It's just a stupid thing I used to do.'' Cade said and everyone shook their heads.
“Bro, it's so cool. Do the old video game sounds?” Striker asked Cade rolled his eyes and did his impression. Cade looked at me, his curiosity piqued.
"Video game sounds? Like from those classic pixelated games?"
I nodded, unable to contain my excitement. A chuckle escaped Cade's lips as he leaned back against the grass.
With the group's attention now on Cade, he took a deep breath and closed his eyes for a moment. Then, with a sudden burst of energy, he launched into his mimicry. The result was nothing short of incredible.
First came the distinctive "boop" of a coin being collected in an old arcade game. The sound was so accurate that we exchanged amazed glances, impressed by his attention to detail. He seamlessly transitioned to the rhythmic "bleep-bleep" of a character's footsteps, making it seem like we were witnessing a live game in action.
But the pièce de résistance was when he recreated the sound of a character taking damage. The exaggerated "womp-womp" echoed in the air, sending us into fits of laughter. Cade's ability to capture the essence of those retro games was both nostalgic and downright hilarious.
As the sounds continued, each one transported us back to the days when video games were pixelated marvels and our imaginations run wild. Cade's mimicry transformed the kitchen into a whimsical realm where our surroundings seemed to merge with the world of 8-bit adventures.
When he finally concluded his performance, we erupted into applause and cheers. Cade grinned, his cheeks slightly flushed but his eyes gleaming with pride.
"Wow, Cade, that was amazing!" Striker exclaimed, still chuckling.
As the echoes of laughter filled the room, I couldn't help but marvel at the layers of friendship that were being revealed. As we continued to enjoy our breakfast, I found myself reflecting on how these seemingly ordinary moments were the threads that wove our bonds tighter. Our shared laughter and the melodies of nostalgia created a tapestry of memories that would remain etched in our hearts for years to come.
No One's POV
Florence had taken Cade and Striker to the training facility that the studio used for fight training and choreography. After showing Striker around a bit Florence and Cade started their warmup with their stunt coordinator and stretching before they got into practicing part of the fight they had for the final battle.
“Alright, Florence, let's make this fight scene look amazing! We've got this!” Cade said to Florence as he pumped himself up once they were ready to start.
“Absolutely. We're going to nail it. Ready to go?” She responded to him
“Ready.” He told her and everyone in the room heard a guy snicker at them. There was a group of stunt guys standing off to the side of where Striker was sitting watching Cade and Florence.
“Hey, Kid! I bet you can't fight for real. You're just a baby actor, after all.” One of the older stunt guys called out causing Cade to turn his attention from Florence and the stunt coordinator.
“Well, you never know until you try, right? But am here to act, not start a real fight.” Cade said as he wiped a bit of sweat from his forehead with his shirt showing the man his abs to flaunt his strength.
“Come on, kid. I'm tired of your arrogance. Let's see if you can back it up. I challenge you to a sparring match!” The man said starting to get annoyed with Cade.
"Like I said I'm not here for a fight." Cade said turning his back on the man.
"See he's just an arrogant little pretty boy. All talk no action I could beat him easy." the man told his buddies causing a few to snicker and laugh with him.
"What's your problem? Did you miss your dementia meds this morning old man? cause I don't know if you know this but it's not 1973 anymore your heyday has come and gone." Striker said to the man effortlessly dissing the old man. The man angrily turned to Striker giving him a glare as he crossed his arm and puffed out his chest while taking a couple step closer to Striker. Striker didn't back down or budge as the man stepped into his space. He never once broke eye contact and he glared back at the man waiting for a response.
"What did you say?" He said in a changing tone and Stiker's glare only turned into a big smile as she started to speak.
"OH. YOU MUST'VE FORGOTTEN YOUR HEARING AIDS THIS MORNING TOO! I ASKED IF.." Striker said raising his voice as loud as he could in the man's face but before he could finish the man was grabbing Striker by the collar of his shirt and shoving him into the wall behind them. As Choas broke people from both sides started yelling and crowding the two Striker's smile was wide as ever as the man was practically growling at him. it was Cade who was about to get through the crowd quickly and to his friends before pushing the man away from him.
" Good?" Cade asked as he stood in front of Striker blocking the man from getting close to him again as he charged to two again.
"You stupid punks ain't shit." He growled out as the stunt coordinator and a couple of other guys held him back.
"Come on dude Cade could easily take your old ass and we all know it." Striker said taunting the man even more.
"Then let's do it come." He challenged again this time Cade was a bit annoyed and his wolf was starting to get riled out as the man wouldn't back down.
“Alright, if that's what you really want fine. No hard feelings, okay?” Cade said with a shrug as he approached the man for a handle shake. Striker watched the interaction closely as the old man shook Cade's hand. Florence moved to stand by Striker.
“Show him what you're made of Cade.” Striker called out to his friend before they started the fight. Cade and the cocky stunt guy stepped into a designated sparring area, preparing for the match.
“Just a spar, alright?” Cade said not wanting to go full out with the man and he nodded back at him.
“ Prepare to be taken down!” he said ripping off his shirt and moving over to the center on the pads and started stretching out a bit. They begin the sparring match, and Cade's calm and composed nature shined through as he expertly dodges the man's strikes, showcasing his agility and precision. they were both tossing punches back and forth but it was clear that Cade was better than the older man.
“Cade, you're doing great! Stay focused!” Striker said as the fight went on. Cade landed a hard kick to the man's side causing him to back up and double over. He stood back up taking in a deep breath returning all the air Cade had just kicked out of him and charged angrily at the teen. He packs a powerful punch but because his frustration and anger are clouding his mind and making him a poor fighter and he wasn't thinking about what he was actually doing. Cade on the other hand was completely calm and focused on watching the man's every move being two to three steps ahead of him.
“That's it, Cade! Keep your cool and use your skills.” Striker encouraged his friend. The stunt guy, growing frustrated with Cade's adept movements, became even more aggressive. However, Cade remains calm and waits for the perfect moment. The sparring match intensifies as Cade's agility and technique become more apparent. He wolf raged with energy when he saw an opening as he evades the man's attacks effortlessly, and with a well-timed move, he lands a hard blow to the man's jaw, knocking the cocky man to the ground and rendering him unconscious.
“Are you okay?” Cade asks the man but he was out cold. Florence rushes to Cade's side, not too concerned about the fallen man, and focused on making sure Cade was okay.
“Wow, Cade! That was incredible! Are you okay?” she told him and he nodded as Striker came over to be her.
“I knew you could do it, buddy.” Striker told Cade but he ignored the both of them and focused on the unconscious man.
“I didn't mean to knock him out. I thought he would block it.” Cade said playing with his ring and the other stunt crew members gathered around, ensuring the man was okay and got the necessary medical attention. Cade felt a mix of emotions, realizing that his actions had unintended consequences just like Lizzie and Scarlett had said they would if he wasn't careful and let his wolf control his actions.
“I didn't expect that to happen. I hope he's okay.” Cade said honestly.
“Cade accidents happen, especially during sparring matches. Plus you did what you had to in that moment. The guy was being a total dick.” Striker reminded Cade.
“You're right.” Cade said as he watched the medics they had on stand-by attend to the man who had just regained consciousness.
"Come on let's get back to work now." The stunt coordinator told Cade and Flornece as he ushered them onto the next mat over and they started to work on their scene. After a long day of training and practicing the three headed out. Florence had instated that she took them out to dinner as it was her duty as an aunt to do just that TV aunt or not she would take no for answers. They barely made it home without Cade falling asleep in the back seat of the car and Striker and Florence chatted in the front. The next couple of days were much like that day when Striker would come to work with Cade and the two would hang out every second they could possibly get. ost of the crew had taken a liking to Striker as he was never in the way and very respectful while Cade was filming. He did take the opportunity to learn as much about all the different departments on set and took a liking to the stunt crew and the props team. By the end of the week Striker was basically part of the crew and and helping out anyone who needed and was willing to teach him.
Notes:
Definitely struggled a bit with this chapter and it got a massive rewrite from what I originally had written but I hope you all enjoy it.
Chapter 28: Skatepark Confrontations and Midnight Thrills
Summary:
Cade and Striker spend more time together and get into some trouble.
Chapter Trigger/Content Warnings: Mention of Abuse, Violence, Swearing, and Bullying.
Chapter Text
Saturday, July 8th No One's POV
Cade stood in front of the mirror, his hands fidgeting with the collar of his shirt. He was getting ready to hang out with Striker and Hailee at the Skatepark, but he couldn't help feeling nervous, especially because his feelings for Hailee had only grown and he wasn't sure how to feel about his feelings for Xochitl. Every time he thought he had a clue it just got more confusing.
"Bro, how many times are you gonna fix the collar before it falls off the shirt?" Striker asked teasing Cade as he sat on his bed watching him with an amused smile tossing a pillow at Cade and hitting him perfectly in the head.
"Hey!" Cade called out and chucked the pillow back at Striker also hitting him in the face hard.
Scarlett, walked into the room, a warm smile on her face as she caught the tail end of the boy's conversation. She noticed Cade's anxious demeanor and walked over to him.
“Hey, sweetie, what's going on?" She asked he continued to fidget with his outfit.
"You look great, you know.” She said softly picking up on his anxiety.
“I don't know, do I? I feel so nervous about today. I want things to go well.” He said quietly after a moment of silence.
“I understand, Cade. It's normal to feel a little nervous, especially when you like someone." Scarlett told him softly. He turned looking back at her shocked that she knew what it was really about.
"Hey don't act surprised it's my job as your Moth..movie mama to at least know who you're crushing on buddy." Scarlett explained to him.
"And don't be mad but Chris mentioned you were thinking of asking her out. So just remember, to be yourself and have fun. That's what matters the most.” Cade looked at his reflection, still unsure about his outfit choice. He nervously adjusted his shirt collar again not sure how to respond. He wasn't even mad at Chris for telling her he was kinda of relieved that they were talking about it.
“You don't need to worry about your outfit, Cade. You look absolutely fine. Hailee likes you for who you are, not just what you're wearing.” With a small smile, Cade nodded back at Scarlett in the reflection of the mirror.
“Mama Scarlett is right if she likes you it's for you BUT I gotta say, that outfit isn't it bro. You should be a little nervous wearing something like that.” Striker said joking with Cade. Not getting the joke Cade's confidence crumbled under Striker's teasing comment. He looked down at his clothes, and suddenly felt even more self-conscious.
“You think so, Striker? Maybe I should change.” Scarlett, sensing Cade's unease, stepped in.
“Cade, Striker's just teasing you. You look great, and you should wear what makes you feel comfortable.” She reminded him. Striker, realizing he may have gone too far, quickly chimed in.
“Hey bro, forget what I said. Scarlett is right. You look fine, man.” Striker said getting up and moving over to Cade standing in front of him blocking the mirror. Striker fixed the collar of the shirt getting it to lay flat.
"Here turn around?" Striker said and Cade faced away from Striker.
Cade glanced at Scarlett, who gave him an encouraging smile, and then at Striker, who had grabbed the tag and neatly ripped it off. He used to give Cade his hoodies to borrow as kids and Cade would always complain about the tags rubbing and irritating his skin. So it wasn't hard for him to find the real root of the problem. Cade sighed in relief when the striker turned him back around and straightened his shirt and it wasn't bothering him anymore.
“Thanks, guys. I'll stick with this outfit. Let's just focus on having a good time at the Skatepark.” he said.
“That's the spirit, Cade! Just be yourself and enjoy the moment." Striker said patting him on the shoulders. Cade took a deep breath and walked out of the room, ready to meet Hailee at the Skatepark.
Cade's POV
Once Scarlett dropped Striker and me off at the skate park we waited by the parking lot for Hailee to arrive. I heard her car before I saw her as her classic car sounded like no other car on the road these days. As she pulled up I noticed someone in the passenger seat and once they both got out I realized it was Xochitl.
“Hey guys hope you don't mind that Xochitl tagged along.” Hailee greeted the two of us.
“She’s being nice, I forced her to bring me.” Xochitl said with a smile.
“The more the merrier.” Striker said and we all started walking over to the park.
“ Okay cool! Just let you guys know I know nothing about skateboarding.” Hailee told us with a nervous laugh. I felt Striker's elbowed in the side and I looked over to see what was up. He was giving me a not-so-subtle look as his eyes danced between Hailee and me.
“Bro this is where you offer to help teach her.” He said leaning into my ear and whispering to me and he shoved me in her direction. I stumbled forward, basically knocking right into her and Xochitl as they walked a couple of steps ahead of us.
“Whoa, Sorry.” I said as I steady myself now walking in between the two of them.
“It’s ok, are you okay?” Hailee asked, concern in her eyes as she looked at me. Xochitl simply raised an eyebrow, her expression hinting at amusement.
"Yeah, I'm fine, just a bit of a klutz sometimes," I admitted with a sheepish smile and a slight blush.
We fell into what I thought was an awkward silence as we continued walking to the park. Once we got there we found a spot to put our stuff down. I scanned the park looking to see the people that were there. Not many people were here but that was my hope when I picked this park to go to. It was the first skate park I went to when I first came out here and even though I ran into trouble the last time I was here I knew it was a smaller park so fewer people would be here.
"Hey, Hailee, you know, Cade here is like a skateboarding pro. He could show you the ropes."Striker chimed in, the ever-helpful wingman that he knew I was going to talk all day to talk to either of them with how nervous I was. I shot Striker a look, part gratitude and part annoyance, but Striker only grinned back mischievously.
"Really? That would be awesome!"Hailee said as her eyes lit up with interest. Xochitl laughed, seemingly enjoying the situation as much as Striker.
Striker’s POV
As Cade and Haile went off into the grass so Cade could teach her the basics Xochitl and I got ready to skate around since she knew how to skate.
“I know what you're doing?” Xochitl said to me as I was glancing over at Cade and Hailee once again.
“What do you mean?” I asked her as she did a kickflip with my skateboard as we talked.
“Really? Come on, those two might be oblivious but I can tell that you're trying to nudge them in the right direction.” Xochitl said I and I knew she might be catching on as she seemed observant as hell and I knew from Cade she was protective as hell when it came to Hailee kinda like me with Cade.
“ I mean they’re obviously in love with each other right?” She asked me as we watched the two of them talk instead of him teaching her to skate. I've honestly never seen him so comfortable with so many people. It was great that he was in a place where he could finally be like this.
“They certainly are.” I also knew that Cade had feelings for Xochitl as well but he hadn't done anything about it.
“And what do you think about that?” She looked at me with a bit of curiosity trying to figure out the underlying meaning of my words.
“What does it matter what I think?” She said as she was turning away from me and threw a couple of tricks on her board.
“Why wouldn't you?” I asked back, giving her a challenging look. I wasn't sure if she reciprocated the same feeling that Cade might have for him but I was sure she did have some sort of feeling for Haliee by the way she looked at the girl.
“I'm happy they're happy. I lov… I care a lot about Hailee, she’s my best friend so if she is happy then I'm happy.”
“So it doesn't slightly burn your soul when you see them together and you can be part of it?” I asked, switching tactics and being blunt with her.
Her head snapped in my direction and she lost her footing on the board as she went tumbling down to the ground with a hard thud. I quickly tried to break her fall as I saw it happening but I was just a bit too far away from her to do anything. I kneeled by her side checking her over to see if there were any blatant injuries but she looked fine.
“Xoch! Oh god, are you okay?” I heard Hailee call out as she was rushing over to us with Cade in tow. Hailee and Cade arrived at her side, both looking genuinely concerned.
Xochitl let out a groan as she lay on the ground, and she closed her eyes. Hailee crouched down beside her, her hands fluttering around Xochitl as if unsure what to do.
"Xoch, are you okay?" Hailee asked, her voice laced with worry. Xochitl finally opened her eyes, wincing slightly as she moved.
"Yeah, I think so. Just a little fall." She said sitting up as Cade knelt on the other side of her, concern etched across his face.
"Are you sure you're okay?" Xochitl let out a weak laugh.
"Yeah, I'm fine, really. Just my pride's a bit bruised." She said looking at me before turning back to the two next to her. I stood nearby, feeling somewhat responsible for the accident.
“ Really guys it's not the first time I've wiped out while skateboarding." Hailee helped Xochitl to her feet, and the two exchanged a glance.
"Well, maybe we should take it easy for a bit," Hailee suggested. Xochitl nodded in agreement Hailee and Cade went back over to where they were to grab their stuff and join us and as they left Xochitl's eyes were fixed on me.
"You don’t think that I have feelings for Hailee and Cade. I mean they have feelings for each other but not... You don't think that, Do you?" She asked me in a hushed tone. I paused for a moment, considering her question carefully. I smiled looking at her for a second and then back to the couple in question before answering her. There was no point in trying to hide my thoughts or feelings.
"I think they care about each other a lot, and they're really good together. Cade's been through a lot, and it's nice to see him happy, you know? Being here with Hailee and all of you guys brings out a side of him I've never seen before." Xochitl nodded, seemingly satisfied with my response as she watched the two finish collecting their things before heading this way. She had no idea of the kind of challenges Cade had faced, but I think she did know how protective she felt of him.
"But.." I continued.
"I also think Cade cares about you. A lot." Xochitl turned back to me, her eyebrows lifted in surprise.
"Me?" she asked in an unsure tone.
"Yeah, you. It's pretty obvious, did you not see how they reacted? And honestly, you didn't hear this from me but he's just as confused about it as you might be."
Xochitl remained thoughtful for a moment, glancing over at Cade and Hailee. They were basically in earshot now so I knew our conversation was over at the moment at least.
No one’s POV
As they hung out at the park Cade, Striker, Hailee, and Xochitl were having a blast together. They were taking turns trying out tricks, laughing, and enjoying the adrenaline rush of the sport. Soon it was just Cade and Striker skating as Hailee and Xochitl had taken a break to find a bathroom. As they were engrossed in their skateboarding session, a group of skater boys approached them, led by a familiar shaggy blonde-haired teen. Cade's heart sank as he recognized Caleb. Caleb smirked, looking at Cade like he was about to have a field day.
"What are you doing here, loser? I thought I told you this wasn't your park." Cade took a deep breath, trying to gather his confidence. This time he could feel that his wolf wasn't gonna let him be a dick to him today.
"I have every right to be here. This park is for everyone, not just you." Caleb's eyes narrowed, and without warning, Caleb tried to throw a cheap shot at Cade and catch him off guard. But Cade just stepped back dodging the punch with little effort. Striker took a couple steps forward ready to throw a few punches of his own.
“I'm not here to fight you, just trying to have fun and enjoy the park.” Cade said as he held Striker back from punching Caleb.
“Alright, pussy if you are too scared to fight let's settle this with our boards. Downhill race? Topanga Canyon at midnight. Whoever wins gets all the skateparks in the area.” Caleb challenged and before Cade could turn him down Striker cut in.
“You got yourself a race. My boy is gonna smoke your ass.”
“I doubt that but we'll see you tonight.” Caleb said and he and his friend started skating in the park and terrorizing the other skaters. Cade and Striker turned away and started packing up their things.
“Why did you agree to that?” Cade hissed at Striker.
“Bro you can totally beat him no problem.” Striker said confidently.
“How do you know that?” Cade was glad his friends had confidence in him but Cade wasn't sure if he could actually win a race against Caleb. He never really saw him skate other than tricks at the park and downhill racing was all a whole different thing in itself. Cade was a skilled skater and downhill and free skating was something he really enjoyed but he was no expert.
“I just know bro. Don't worry about it. Now here come Hailee and Xochitl.” Striker said. They looked a bit confused at us when they noticed us packing our things up.
“We should head out, we ran into some douches.” Striker explained gesturing over to the group of guys still goofing off and being mean to the other people around.
“Oh yeah lets go.” Hailee said as she watched the teens.
“No way I'll just tell them off!'' Xochitl said as her protective nature was starting to come out.
“No worries, Cade’s gonna handle them later tonight.” Striker said as we finished gathering our stuff and started to head over to Haliee's car.
“What does that mean?” Hailee asked, looking between Striker and Cade.
“My idiot best friends here agreed to me downhill racing one of them tonight at midnight.” Cade confessed as they got to the car.
“Ooh, a midnight rumble. I'm so down!” Xochitl said getting excited at the idea of the race. As we all pilled into Hailee's car Striker and Xochitl made plans for us to sneak out and meet up with them later that night. Once they got back to the house the boys got out of the car and said their goodbyes. As Hailee bid Cade farewell he leaned into her window as she sat in the driver's seat, she leaned in closer to Cade, a mischievous smile on her face.
"I had a great time today, Cade. We should do this again sometime." Cade's face turned slightly pink, his heart pounding in his chest.
"Yeah, definitely well I guess I'll see you later tonight then." He replied, trying to hide his excitement.
“Yeah, see ya!” Xochitl said from the passengers she and Cade gave her a wide smile and a wave as Hailee smiled back at him nodding as she started up her car and he took a step back. She was about to drive off when he called out to her.
“Hey, Hailee?” He said, leaning back down into the window.
“Yeah?” She said looking at him with a soft smile.
“Ah… just drive safe okay.” He told her, chickening out as he wanted to ask her out on an official date but his nerves would allow. Hailee gave him a playful wink before driving away, leaving Cade with a mixture of regret and hope. He knew he had missed an opportunity, but he also knew that there would be more chances in the future.
Striker and Cade headed inside to be greeted by Scarlett and Lizzie as they were doing chores around the house. After telling the two women how their day had gone the boy retreated back up into Cade's room for most of the day until it was dinner time.
Dinner went smoothly and the boys explained to Scarlett and Lizzie that they were going to head to bed early tonight after a long day out. They didn’t question the boys and decided any early night would be beneficial for everyone and headed off to bed shortly after the boys turned in.
Cade’s POV
Maybe an hour later Striker and I got ready to head out. I was dressed all black wearing my thickest pair of pants I had, boots, a long-sleeve shirt, and a jean and leather jacket. I wanted full coverage in case I wiped or crashed. Striker was wearing about the same as I was all ready to go so Locked my bedroom door turned the light off before I went to the window and went onto the balcony and silently told Striker to follow me.
I spent a lot of time out here and realized that I could jump from the balcony to the big tree that was in the backyard and climb down. So I did just that, I jumped aiming for the thick branch that was closest to me. I made the jump but as I landed my feet lost their footing on some loose bark and I fell.
I was able to catch myself but I was hanging from the tree now. I swung my legs up wrapping around the tree like a koala before pulling myself up. I turned back to Striker and waved him over. He jumped after me landing perfectly and walking on the branch like a tightrope over to me with a smirk. I knew he wanted to say something to me but he was smart enough to know we had to be quiet.
Once I got to the center of the tree we were easily able to climb down the tree branches and jump the last few feet landing safely on the ground.
“Now for the hard part.” I signed to him knowing he knew enough of sign language to keep up and I creeped through the backyard. I went to step out into the yard and one of the motion sensor lights turned on, lighting up the yard. I pushed Striker back into the shadows behind the base of the big tree and I pulled out my phone as it looked at the notification that came up from the security system. I watched the video and it thankfully only looked like a squirrel that jumped out of the tree at the same time as we set off the camera. We were in a perfect blind spot of the cameras.
I noticed that the blind spot extended the whole yard and there was a part of the fence that we could jump without getting seen by the camera. There was a minute where all of a sudden I felt a flash of anxiety race through me and I thought about telling Striker we should just head back inside and play video games instead. My thoughts started to think about what Scarlet and Lizzie might do if they found out that we snuck out. They never gave me a curfew but I'm sure Scarlett would not like the idea of me downhill racing at midnight. What if they reacted like Kenneth or… phone buzzed distracting me from my internal thoughts and Striker looked over at my shoulder reading the text before I could.
“Come, the girls are here.” He said and nudged me forward. I took a deep breath and reminded myself that they weren't like him and stepped out into the yard with Striker following close behind me. We got out of the yard with no problem and met up with the girls a little ways down the road.
No One's POV
The night was thick with anticipation as Cade, Striker, Hailee, and Xochitl arrived at the address Caleb had given them. They had driven up into the winding, dark canyon, guided only by their headlights cutting through the obsidian night. A sense of foreboding settled over Cade as they pulled over near a dugout off the side of the road. The atmosphere was tense, electric with the promise of something both exciting and perilous.
Cade grabbed his helmet, well it was Scarlett's bike helmet but it was better protection the his regular helmet, his board, and gloves before walking over to the group gathered around Caleb. The moonlight cast eerie shadows, and Cade couldn't help but feel a bit like he had stepped into a late-night street race scene from a movie he just watched Fast and Furious Tokyo Dirft with Striker the other night.
“Wow, you actually showed up,” Caleb said to Cade. He was secretly hoping that Cade would chicken out and he wouldn't have to go through with this.
“Of course he did. I told you before and I'll tell you again. Cade is going to kick your ass in this race, you'll be eating his dust for days.” Striker said, stepping up to Caleb.
“Are you gonna let your friend do all the talking or what?” Caleb said looking over Striker's shoulder at Cade. Cade then stepped up in front of Striker, His wolf flashing with anger as Caleb's comment set him off.
“He does the talking. I bring the action. Now let's do it.” Cade said being blunt and short with Caleb as his frustration started to get the better of him getting in the blonde's face and making him take a couple of steps back.
“Alright, he does speak then. Let’s fucking do this.” He said and walked past Cade knocking on his shoulder as he brushed past.
There was an undercurrent of smack talk between Striker and Caleb's friends, words exchanged with the casual bravado of youth as everyone got ready. Cade glanced at Hailee, who had a hint of concern in her eyes. Xochitl wore her usual poker face, but the way her fingers drummed subtly on her thighs betrayed her unease. Cade walked over to the two and gave them a coordinated smile even though he was pretty nervous himself.
"Are you okay with being the tail car?" Cade asked her as he pulled on the pair of gloves fidgeting with them as he tried to make them as tight as possible.
"Yeah of course I'll watch you back." Hailee said as he continued to strap and unstrap his gloves. Xochitl noticed this and stepped forward putting a comforting hand over his holding them for a minute before she restrapped them getting them to his desired tightness.
"Is that good?" Xochitl asked softly and Cade nodded as he felt himself relax as he breathed in a deep breath of both of Hailee and Xochitl's pheromones mixing in the sweet canyon air.
"Yeah perfect.Thanks." he said sighing as he smiled back at Xochitl.
"No problem just be safe okay." She said to him in a serious tone.
"Of course. I got this." Cade said giving her hand a squeeze before letting go so he could zip up his jacket but because he had his gloves on he fumbled with the zipper. Hailee then stepped forward taking the zipper in her hands and zipping it up for him.
"You know you don't have to do this?" Cade nodded, he knew that he didn't have to but if he didn't this guy would continue to mess with him for the rest of the time just like all the others and he wasn't going to stand for that any longer.
"I know but someone gotta teach him a lesson one of these days. Plus this will be fun." Cade said and both Hailee and Xochitl could see through his fake confidence but didn't say anything about it.
"He is a little dick." She said with a small smile.
"He really is isn't he?" Cade said and let out a small chuckle.
"Just promise me that you won't kill yourself over this and make it to the bottom. I don't want to watch you give over the edge or something like that." She confessed to him and his face turned serious sensing her concern.
"I promise I'll make it to the bottom of the hill in one piece." He said confidently making himself believe it too.
"Alright, I'm gonna hold you to that Spaceboy." She said softly with a smile on her face. Before anyone else could say anything Striker returned from talking with some of Caleb's friends.
"Okay, buddy. Here's what I got from those idiot primates the blonde clown calls friends." Striker said effortlessly dissing the guy jumping around Caleb's friend's car as he got ready as well.
"Sounds like Caleb has been skating this stretch of the canyon since he was a kid." Striker told Cade as he checked over Cade's gloves and Jacket.
" Oh great." Cade groaned.
"Hey now. You know that means nothing. Home-field advantage only gets you so far."
"Ok, so what are you thinking?" Cade asked as he let Striker continue to coach him. It reminded him of when they were young with Striker's dad always coaching in all his matches it meant that Striker was also his coach as well basically. There were times even when Preston's coaching advice wouldn't work but then Stiker would say something to Cade and it would all click into place.
"Well if he skated this hill since he was a kid it means he'll get comfortable eventually if you are trailing behind at first. Once he gets cocky like that which I'm sure he will you can take that window. Find the line and I'm sure you can pull out in front of him by the end." Cade listened to his every word as he thought about what he needed to do.
"And one of his friends let it slip that he has been having some back issues so he might not be able to tuck in and get as low as you can so use that if you can on to hills." Striker added
"Alright thank bro." I said to him and we did our signature handshake before I started to walk about to where Caleb was standing at the starting line at a random spot in the road and Caleb, with his shaggy hair and devil-may-care grin, finally cleared his throat to lay down the rules, or lack thereof.
"Alright, here's how it's gonna go down." he said with an air of authority that didn't sit right with Cade.
"No rules. First, one to the bottom of the canyon wins. My buddy here." he gestured to a burly guy beside him.
"Will stay out in front as a blocker car. And Miss Steinfeld." He turned to her and Xochitl and stepped toward them before he gave them a wink and blew a kiss in their direction.
"You'll be the tail, making sure no one sneaks up behind us." Cade let out a growl as he stopped Caleb from getting any clothes for either of them. Caleb put his hand up in surrender and laughed as he backed off and put on his helmet and gear. realizing how sketchy this all sounded with no rules and no safety measures it was a recipe for disaster. But they were here, and there was no turning back now. The canyon stretched ominously before them, a dark maw that seemed ready to devour any who dared to descend its treacherous path.
Cade tightened his grip on his board, sharing a look with Striker that conveyed their mutual uncertainty. But beneath that doubt was an undeniable thrill, the rush of the unknown, and the exhilarating promise of speed and adventure. Cade knew that, in the end, he couldn't resist the call of the race, no matter how dangerous it seemed. His blood was pumping and his wolf was ready to burst out but he used that energy to hype himself up.
With a nod to his friends, Cade put the helmet on and slid down the clear visor he dropped his board to the ground stepping onto it and gliding smoothly underfoot. Lining up next to Caleb the race was about to begin, and there was no turning back now.
His friend's car's red tail light shined bright in their facing but the second it went dark the two boys pushed off hard following the car that sped forward before them. A couple of Caleb's friends hung out from the back window with their phones and lights lighting up the path as we started to pick up speed heading down the canyon's curves.
As Cade sped through the turns and curves of the canyon, he was in his element. The cool night air rushed past him, and the wheels of his skateboard hummed against the asphalt. Caleb, his competition, was not too far ahead, his confidence evident in the ease with which he navigated the slides and turns.
Cade was calm, focused, and calculated. He had studied the road on the way up and knew that a steep hill was coming, a perfect opportunity to catch speed and make his move. But he also knew that just beyond the hill was a treacherous turn, sharp and unforgiving. Winning this race required not just speed but precision.
As the hill approached, Cade tucked himself into an aerodynamic position, reducing drag and allowing him to gain precious extra speed. With a burst of speed, he breezed past Caleb, the wind whistling in his ears. He felt a surge of exhilaration as he realized he was now in the lead, his heart pounding with anticipation.
But then came the moment of truth. The sharp turn loomed ahead, a challenge that demanded his utmost skill. Cade leaned into the turn, his body low and his focus unwavering. He felt the board respond to his subtle movements, carving a path along the curve of the road. His heart raced as he executed the perfect drift, the wheels of his skateboard gripping the asphalt with just the right amount of pressure.
For a moment, it felt like time itself slowed down as he expertly maneuvered the turn. He could see the finish line in the distance, victory within his grasp. The excitement was palpable, and he knew he had it in the bag.
But then, just when triumph was inches away, Caleb's friends in the car ahead slammed on the brakes unexpectedly. Cade's adrenaline-fueled momentum was disrupted, and he was forced to swerve to avoid a collision. He executed a skillful maneuver to avoid contact but lost precious speed in the process.
Caleb seized the opportunity, rocketing past Cade at full throttle. In an instant, the race was over, and Caleb crossed the finish line first. Cade's heart sank as he skated across the finish line just behind his rival. It was a bitter defeat, but he couldn't help but respect the exhilarating competition. Caleb had won this time, but there would be more races, more challenges, and more thrilling moments on the horizon.
With all the adrenaline of the race rushing through him as he skidded to a stop, Cade stepped off his skateboard kicking it up into his hand, and walked over to Caleb who was being cheered on by his friends. Cade dropped his board and grabbed Caleb picking him up in the air slamming him down against the hood of the car and then throwing him to the ground.
“You’re a fucking cheat!” Cade yelled as he towered over Caleb on the ground. Caleb couldn't see it because of the helmet on his head but Cade fangs were drawn and he was ready to fight now. Cade was about to lay it on Caleb but Striker ran over to him just in time as Hailee and Xochitl followed. They had seen Cade lift the boy into the air and slam him down as they got out of the car and ran over to stop the situation from escalating. Xochitl could help but mention how hot she thought the action was before they got to Cade. As Striker grabbed stopping him from hitting Caleb and pushing Cade a couple of feet back. Caleb scrambled to his feet standing ready for a fight but he was nervous and didn't know what to do.
“Wow there bro you can't cheat if there are no rules. I won. go cry about it pussy!” Caleb said with a smirk. This pissed Cade off more and he charged him again but Striker stopped him again. This caused Caleb and his friends to take a step back as Cade's eyes started to glow for a second. Striker saw this and knew Cade needed to calm down now knowing it would be bad if his friend shifted.
“Center yourself! Yes, he is a prick but he is not worth it! You know this.” Striker said and Cade closed his eyes taking a deep breath. He caught a whiff of Hailee's pheromones in the air as she got closer and he listened to strikers' words calming himself down. When he opened his eyes back open they were back to normal and his fangs had retreated as well.
“Whatever we all know I was gonna beat you and your buddy brake-checked me so you could catch up.” Cade said, shaking his head. He knew Caleb wasn't worth it but he wanted to deck him so badly.
“Whatever loser, Stay away from the skateparks.” Caleb said and he went back to celebrating with his friends. Cade turned back to his friends to see Xochitl and Hailee stand not too far behind them. They all headed back into Hailee's care all talking about how Cade definitely had him beaten if he didn't cheat as they drove back home.
Once they got back to the house Hailee parked the car and let them off down the road where she picked them off and didn't leave until she saw them safely hopped the fence and disappeared. Both the boys made it back through the yard and up the tree without incident as they snuck back into the house. They changed and both quickly fell asleep behind exhausted from the event of the nightstand knowing they had to get up early in the morning since Striker was leaving.
Chapter 29: Building Family Ties
Summary:
After a long week, it's time for Striker to leave and it's time to get back to work.
Chapter Trigger/Content Warnings: Mentions of Abuse and Violence.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Sunday, July 9th No one's POV
After a week filled with fun and chaos, the time came for Striker's parents to pick him up early that morning so they could make it to the airport to catch their flight home. So after an early breakfast, they were all sitting in the living room just hanging out as the boys spent their last minutes together. The doorbell rang, and Scarlett answered the door, welcoming Charlotte and Preston with warm smiles.
“Hey guys, The boys are just in the living room.” Lizzie said as she greeted the couple and they stepped into the house.
“How did everything go?” Scarlett asked Preston as he walked in. While Striker was with them they were working on finalizing everything so they could open their gym by the fall.
“Oh pretty good. We got all our permits and everything locked down. They're just finishing up some of the interior work but we should be up and running on time. The only thing left is finalizing the house we want to buy. We're down to two places and just waiting to hear what they think about our offers.”
“That's great to hear.” Scarlett said. They made it into the living room and Cade and Striker looked over at them. Both boys were upset that they had to leave each other as they sat on the ground in front of the TV.
“Dad can't I just stay here with Cade until you guys move everything down here at the end of the summer?” Striker asked as he stood giving Preston a pleading look.
“Come on kid, you know the answer to that.” Preston said to his son.
“But Dad, please. We might never see each other again after this. I’ll be so good.” Striker tried to convince his father but the man shook his head at his son.
“I'm sorry but you still need to pack up your room for the move, remember, and don’t you want to be able to say bye to all your other friends?” Charlotte said, stepping in and Striker went silent listening to his mother, knowing it was a long shot.
“You're right, I know.” Striker confessed. Everyone in the room understood the feeling knowing how strong the two boys' bond was and the uncertainty of when they might see each other again.
“How about we go load your stuff into the car and you two can say your goodbyes.” Striker indeed and the adult left the living room giving Striker and Cade space to say bye.
“Well, it was worth a try.” Striker said as he turned back to Cade. He was standing now looking at Striker silently. Cade wasn't sure how to process his feelings and could feel himself shutting down emotionally as he raged inside. He was finally happy with everyone important he needed on his left and his best friend was getting ripped away from him. A swirl of anxious thoughts started spinning around in his head as he thought about how, it was possible that everything he had come to love here, was going to be ripped away from just like Striker was being ripped away from him again.
“Hey don’t start over thinking about things. We can still text and call and if you pull this summer off at ‘Faithful Haven’ maybe next summer you can go back again.” Striker said to Cade with a smile. It was possible that they didn't get caught and they could do this again next summer
Cade nodded being open to the possibility but there was no telling what would happen.
“And if you just tell them Lizzie or Scarlett the truth, I know they’ll help you.” Striker says as one last attempt at getting Cade to tell an adult about the abuse he was facing back with his foster parents. Cade gave him an uncertain look but nodded at least thinking about telling Scarlett and Lizze the truth before the end of the summer.
“Alright boys. It’s time.” Charlotte said, walking back into the living room where the boy stood.
Cade and Striker shared a bittersweet moment as they hugged each other to say goodbye. They embraced, their friendship evident in the tightness of their hug. With a nod of understanding, they stepped back and exchanged a knowing look. As they intertwined their hands, their secret handshake unfolded with intricate movements, each step executed flawlessly as if it were second nature.
As Striker followed Charlotte out the front door he turned back one last time, giving Cade a wave and a heartfelt smile. Cade watched in the doorways as Striker climbed into the car, feeling a mix of emotions. He would miss his best friend, but he also knew that their friendship would endure, no matter the distance it had so far.
It was about an hour later and Scarlett was sitting in the kitchen as she watched Cade sitting on the front steps in the same spot where he had bid farewell to Striker. Scarlett could sense the lingering sadness in his posture. It was evident that Cade was feeling down after his best friend's departure, and Scarlett wanted to do something special to lift his spirits.
Scarlett's POV
After watching Cade for long enough on the cameras I made a decision that I hoped would bring a spark of joy to his day. With a warm smile, I told Lizzie my plan to get the okay from her before Running upstairs and changing my clothes before getting some for Cade as well. I headed downstairs and out the front door where I found Cade.
"Cade? How about we go for a ride around the neighborhood on my motorcycle?" O offered and Cade's eyes widened with surprise and excitement as he noticed the clothes in my hand. The idea of cruising through the streets, feeling the rush of wind and freedom, ignited a glimmer of anticipation in his heart. He nodded eagerly accepting my invitation, and I could see gratitude in his eyes for the opportunity to momentarily escape his melancholy.
“Alright go change and go get that motorcycle jacket I gave you.” He smiled and nodded before running off inside the house. While he was inside I went into the garage and grabbed my helmet and one for Cade before rolling the bike out of the garage. It still needed some work but it was definitely good to drive.
Once Cade came back out of the house all geared up I checked him over to make sure everything looked good. I also went over some rules and tricks to follow when riding on the back of a back with someone. Once I was satisfied and he seemed ready I got on the bike starting it before he got on the back.
With a gentle kick, I started the engine, and we embarked on a ride around the neighborhood. As we rode the familiar streets I felt Cade's tense body against mine, holding onto me tightly, but as we rode on his worries slowly faded away with each passing moment.
Once we got onto the highway and a clear stretch opened up I sped up and the bike whipped through the air as it accelerated and we took off. Cade started laughing with exhilaration behind me and I couldn't help but feel a swell of contentment, knowing that this simple act had brought a genuine smile to his face. It was moments like these that brought us closer together, sharing a bond of trust and shared experiences.
As we rode through the streets, Cade seemed a little brighter, and I hoped the weight on his shoulders felt a little lighter. After a fulfilling ride, we returned home, the engine of the motorcycle purring softly as it came to a halt. Returning from our motorcycle ride, we were greeted by the sight of Lizzie waiting for us with a warm smile. The three of us entered the house, and we settled around the dinner table as we enjoyed the delicious meal prepared by Lizzie.
After dinner, Cade asked if they could make some cookies so the three of them made a batch of chocolate chip cookies and while the cookies baked, they moved to the cozy living room. Where they settled down on the couch together. Cade nestled himself between Scarlett and Lizzie, leaning into their embrace, finding comfort in them. They selected a movie to watch, and once the cookies were done. They enjoyed the fresh cookies as the movie played, Cade's tiredness caught up with him quickly, and he found himself drifting off to sleep in the loving arms of the only people that he actually felt safe enough to call his moms.
Scarlett and Lizzie exchanged soft smiles, their hearts filled with love and contentment as they watched him rest peacefully. They continued to hold him close, cherishing the quiet moments and the deep connection they shared.
As the movie came to an end, they remained cuddled together, basking in the peaceful atmosphere. The room was filled with love, trust, and a sense of belonging. With a kiss on Cade's forehead, Scarlett and Lizzie whispered their love for him, gently tucking him in for a restful night's sleep.
July 10th No One's POV
Yelena was pacing back and forth in the abandoned building they had found to hide out after they fled with the blue widow. It was the only safe place Natasha could think of where nobody would find them. It had been about 18 hours since the escape and what happened was already all over the news. It was being covered as a trafficking ring to the public but Natasha knew that anyone who had a small understanding of what the red room was would know what happened.
They were not hiding out from not only Dreykov and his widows, but now they also had the attention of the local police. Natasha worried that the American authorities would be looking for them now as well, which meant General Thaddeus Ross would be hot on her trail as she was still on the run after what happened with the accords.
“Will you stop pacing, you're going to burn a hole through the floor.” Natasha said to Yelena as she made another pass across the room. There wasn't much in the room at all; it was an open industrial floor and the room was barely built. They had found a couple of chairs and a folding table when they first got there and had set up camp there.
Natasha was sitting at the table watching the news trying to come up with a plan of what to do next. Her mind was reeling though she was trying to process the last 24 hours of her life. Her gaze landed on the source of all her confusion. The young boy was still unconscious but they had removed all his weapons and taken off his suit leaving him in a black shirt and thin black tactical pants. He was sitting in one of the chairs they found and was tied up to one of the vertical columns holding the building up.
“Okay let me get this straight. Dreykov forced you to get pregnant by some random mutant man before your graduation?” Yelena said, coming to sit down next to Natasha who just nodded at the statement.
“He tricked you into thinking he killed said son immediately after his birth claiming he wanted a girl, A Widow to control.” Natasha nodded again at her sister's statement.
“And you went about your life thinking he was dead all this time BUT after seeing his eyes you are certain this boy is your dead son?”
“Yelena please.”
And this son of yours has grown up to become the blue widow, a bloodthirsty psycho with fire powers and now he’s here with us because for some reason you don't think he's gonna I don't know try and kill us.”
“Yes, Yelena!” Natasha said with an exasperated sigh but her sister continued.
“A baby that you only held for less than two minutes before he was taken away. I mean the kid doesn't look anything like you.” Yelena said, turning to the boy in question.
Unconscious and out of his suit he looked even younger than he had before. Yelena was right they didn't really look like each other, he had dark skin, black hair, and hazel eyes nothing like Natasha's pale white skin, red hair, and green eyes. The only similarity Natasha found was that they had a very similar jaw and face structure but with completely different features it was hard to see.
“He looks more like his father.” Natasha commented. It was a face that she could never forget as the older man spent hours above her mindlessly following Dreykov's order just like she was supposed to. She had closed her eyes and tried to remove herself from what was happening to her but Dreykov had ordered her to be present and participate to help simulate the process and she forced herself to act like she was enjoying herself. Spent most of the time staring up at the man's face. He had a dark complexion, brown dark but hazel eyes, and black hair even though it was cut extremely short, and a thick heavy beard that scraped at her at different times when he kissed part of her body.
“Right? The Mutant that Dreykov forced to rape you so he could make a mutant super soldier serum hybrid baby.” Natasha just glared at her sister now.
“Sorry, I'm just trying to process this all. How can you be so sure Natty?” Yelena asked, looking at Natasha pulling her attention from the boy.
“When it's your kid you just know.” Natasha told her looking Yelena directly in the eyes.
“Well, I'm not convinced.” She said and abruptly stood up and walked over to the boy.
“Yelena, what are you doing?” Natasha called after her. Yelena didn't answer her, he just kicked the boy's boot and started shaking him.
“ Hey wakey wakey!” she yelled, clapping her hands in front of his face. He groaned at the loud sounds in his ears and started to wake up.
Yelena stepped back a little when she saw his eyes start to flutter open. Seeing this Natasha got up from her seat and slowly approached the two. The boy groaned again as he tried to open his eyes again but the bright light of the room instantly made his head pulse with pain. He went to bring his hand up to his head but when he realized he couldn't move his hands his eyes snapped open and he started struggling in his chair. His eye landed on Yelena who was still right in front of him and he glared at her as he continued to try and get out of the ropes that were tied around him.
“What am I doing here blondie?” he asked her when he realized he wasn't going to muscle his way out. His voice sounded different than the first time Natasha heard it, more relaxed and with less of an accent there was no confusion; this was a young boy with way less confidence than before but was trying to mask that.
“ You didn't see that kick coming did you?” Yelena said with a smirk it was clear that she didn't like the kid and he didn't like her either.
“What kick?.” he said, frowning, breaking his mask just for a second and then putting it back up, shrugging his shoulders and playing it off.
“Yeah right my sister had your head spinning from her kick and I sealed the deal.”
“Whatever you say blondie.” he said, trying to play it cool again but he was confused.
“You’re the one tied up aren't you?” Yelena said leaning in close to her face only inches away from him now. She stayed there waiting for an answer but he didn't say anything. The boy just brought his head back and quickly brought it forward smashing his forehead against his face with force. Yelena snapped her head back in pain and fell to the ground.
“And now you're the one gushing blood.” he said snarkily looking down at her, his forehead was also dripping a small amount of blood but it was nothing like Yelena's now broken nose. She recovers quickly standing up Her hand goes to her nose that was now gushing blood. After seeing she was bleeding she started to step forward toward him like she was going to punch him but Natasha came up from behind her and pulled her back. She didn't miss the face of disgust that the boy had when Yelena's blood got on his lap and he tried to wipe it away even though he was still tied up. It was a completely different reaction from the first time she had seen him around blood and he quickly tried to taste and was disappointed when it wasn't as he expected he was used to the taste but this time it just wasn't right. I wiped the blood off his lap the best I could before turning to my sister
“Yelena .” She said in a warming tone before grabbing her sister's face and looking at it and turning them into the light which made it so her back was to the boy but he could still see Yelena over the redhead's shoulder. Natasha placed her hands on Yelena's face as she examined her nose. All of a sudden a crunching sound was echoing in the room and the boy watched as Natasha snapped Yelena's nose back in place. More blood started gushing out of her nose and she hastily pulled herself away from her sister in pain.
“Fuck me!” she yelled as she turned around and walked away from Natasha.
“You'll be fine,” Natasha told her and she heard the boy laugh at Yelena from behind her. He still looked grossed out by the fresh blood on the floor now but seemed to be enjoying Yelena's pain more.
“And that's enough from you too,” Natasha said in a firm tone spinning around and facing the young boy. He stopped laughing and his eyes met Natasha’s. The two of them just stared at each other for a while.
“Do you know who I am?” Natasha asked him to move closer to him and squatted down so they were at eye level and she gave him enough space where she wouldn't get clocked like Yelena just had.
“ You're the Black Widow aka, Natalia Romanov, Natasha Romanoff, or Natalie Rushman, but you've had many aliases, haven't you?” He said almost robotically, she could tell he was putting up a tough front but she had to give him credit for knowing her aliases.
“ And since you know me, can I know who you are?” She asked him and his face hardened even more. But then soften when he seems to think about it before hardening again and answering.
“Classified,” he said automatically.
“How old are you?” She asked him.
“Also Classified,” he said again with a smirk and Natasha nodded looking over at Yelena who was standing behind her looking frustrated.
“Okay, then tell me how you know all that information about me?” she tried.
“Easy…Google?” He said leaning forward toward Natasha.
“Please just let me punch him around a bit and we'll get all the answers we need.” Yelena said to Natasha and she finally looked away from the boy and back at her sister.
“We're not gonna torture a child for information Yelena.” Natasha said to her sister, surprising the boy in front of her. From the second he laid eyes on her she wasn't what he had expected at all. Dreykov had raised him to believe the black widow was an evil woman who didn't care who you were; she would kill anyone in her way, even children if she had to. But the woman in front of him was everything but that. She was the calmest most level-headed one in the room by far
“Well he’s giving us nothing and he’s the closest thing we got to finding Dreykov and taking him and the rest of the red rooms down.” Yelena said in a hushed tone trying to keep the boy from knowing what they were trying to do but she had super hearing so he easily heard every word.
“Wait, you guys are trying to take down the red room?” he asked the two of them.
“Yeah, that's the plan?” Natasha said, looking over at the kid curiously. Earlier he knew that we were after Dreykov and trying to take down the red room so why didn't he remember that now?
“Do you remember our fight earlier?”
“Our fight?” he said with a confused look at the facade he was putting up dropping as she searched his brain.
“You don't remember do you?” Natasha asked and he shook his head at her.
“But if you going after Dreykov I want in. He's been controlling and keeping me locked up on that base my whole life." This was a completely different boy than the one she fought earlier.
“How can we believe him, he literally told us it was his job to kill us for his master and now he wants to kill him.”
“Please you can trust me.” He said looking at the two of us desperately.
“Shut up, the adults are talking.” Yelena said to him.
“Okay let's all take it down a notch.” Natasha said to the both of them.
“I believe him, you saw how Antionia acted before she got the antidote.” Natasha said to Yelena trying to reason with her.
“Yeah exactly, she got the antidote. Jekyll and Hyde here didn't get anything, just a hard kick to his tiny little head.” she said, calling him out on his switching personality. Natasha thought about what Yelena was saying and turned back to the boy. Her younger sister was right but Natasha still believed the young boy was telling the truth.
“That I'm not sure about but I'm sure we can find out why.” Natasha said, moving away from him and going over to the computer on the table and started typing some information into it. She had loaded everything that was on Drakov's computer onto this one and she knew Dreykov kept a copy of every one of his widows. So she typed in his code name the blue widow into the search engine and his file came up within seconds.
“Why didn't I think of this before? Look, it is his file.” Natasha said to Yelena and the younger girl came over to look at the screen herself. It was all there proving he was her son and Dreykov kept it from her
“If it is my file can't I see?” The boy tried to get out of his restraints again to no avail.
“Here look, because of his powers the mind control subjection that you were under didn't work for him because his body would burn off the injections before they could work. He had gone through the old-school programming like me. I bet when I kicked him the shock brought him out of Dreykov's control.”
“Okay that would make sense but why is it that he only lost part of his lost memory.”
“Maybe that's because of the programming too. It seems to mess up his head but the information is locked by a password I don't have.”
“Okay so we have Jekyll right now and what if when his memories do come back what to say we wouldn't get Hyde again?” Yelena asked, looking warily over at the boy.
“I don't know we'll never know.'' The two women looked at the boy for any indication.
“Well, I bet blood is a trigger for sure.” Yelena claimed and threw the bloody towel she had used to stop her nose from bleeding with him. The towel got stuck over his head and he breathed in the scent of her blood before shaking it off of him. He just stared at them for a couple of seconds before he hissed in pain. He doubled over as much as he could in the ropes. Another wave of pain shot through his head and his head snapped up and his eye turned blue. The blue glowing eye Natasha stood back from him.
“See here comes Hyde.” Yelena said, pulling out her gun and pointing it at him. He didn't say anything, just sat straight forward as his eyes continued to glow.
After a minute his body sagged, they watched as his hand flashed blue and the ropes around his burned off. Yelena didn't hesitate and fired three quick shots at the boy thinking he was about to attack. He put his arm up quickly blocking the three bullets heading straight for his head with his arm and they all started melting before they could touch his skin and fell to the floor.
“Don't shoot!” he yelled out and put both hands up surrendering and his blue eyes turned but to hazel. Natasha turned around took the gun out of Yelena's hands and emptied the clip making the bullets fall to the ground.
“He is not a threat Yelena.” Natasha said to him.
“Yeah, it's just still Jekyll, not Hyde, blondie.” He joked with her a bit trying to dissolve the tensions.
“ So do you remember now? What's your name? Do you know who are you to Natasha?” Yelena asked him and she pulled the gun out of the back of Natasha's pants and pointed it at him again he looked confused and thought about it but when he didn't answer fast enough for her she moved forward quickly toward him and he tried to move back away from her only to fall back into the chair he once was tied too.
“Anton! My name is Anton Romanov!” he yelled back in a panicked voice as Yelena placed the gun directly on the side of his head. It was just as he said it he processed what he said and his eyes met Natasha’s. Yelena lowered her gun from the side of his head and Anton slowly stood up, never breaking every contact with Natasha.
“I'm…” he stopped his voice getting caught in his throat.
“I'm her son.” he finished after clearing his throat he was still looking at Natasha. Who had a couple of tears falling down her face as the realization fully hit both of them.
“Can I hug you?” she asked him and he silently nodded Natasha moved in and gave him a hug they held only to each other for a long time before he pulled away first.
“You're nothing like he said you were like.” He confessed to her this confused Natasha and they sat down and he explained his whole life to the two of them.
They talked about how he grew up in the red room with other taskmasters and how Dreykov would personally handle all his brainwashing and torture. He told them that Dreykov had made him think that Natasha was some evil murderer that abandoned him when she found out that he was a boy and not a girl and that he didn't remember everything from his life but it was all slowly coming back to him. Natasha explains the real truth as to what happened and who she was. They were getting familiar with Anton now and it was nice and they had spent the whole day talking, which was ruined by a fire bomb crashing through the window. Anton locked onto it before Natasha and Yelena had any idea what was going on. He kicked it away from them before turning and shielding Yelena from the explosion as she was closest to him.
“Take cover!” He yelled for Nat to take cover but it was too late and he watched as the explosion threw her back into one of the building columns and got knocked out. He checked on Yelena, and she groaned underneath him.
“I'm fine.” She coughed as smoke got into her lungs as she slowly got up. He looked up and surveyed the environment. The room was filled with fire and he could hear other explosions from all around.
The building started to make a low rumbling and creaking sound as the fire started burning the wood and melting the metal beams, it was going to come down on them if they didn’t get out of there and fast. He moved over to Natasha, she was wincing trying to stand but she was hurt. There was a dent in the column she was thrown into.
As he helped her stand on her two feet the sound of creaking metal screeched above them. A support beam above falls from the ceiling and Anton barely pulls Natasha's body out of the way before they both get crushed.
“We need to go now!” Yelena yells at him as she collects the important stuff they might need. Anton nods and helps Natasha back up; she was clearly disoriented as she stumbles to her feet.
“Stick with me!” he yelled at her and she focused on him and nodded together they ran over to the only available exit where Yelena was waiting but once he was there he noticed that Natasha wasn't behind him. Looking around she was still standing in the middle of the room confused.
“Fuck.” he cursed and ran back over to her. Anton put his hand on her shoulder looking at her in the eyes, She looked off not focusing on anything and distant and he realized she probably hit her head and was concussed.
“Natasha!”He yells her name but she doesn’t respond
“Natasha! Come on” he tried again
“MOM!” he yelled and her eyes focused and snapped up to meet him.
“My baby?” She questions as another bean falls and the floor starts to crack.
“Yes Mom it's me, Anton your son, and we need to get out of here.” He tells her and starts to pull her out of the room, he was too busy trying to find a path back to Yelena now that the fires had built in the room that he doesn’t notice the other support beam above the start to creak it was engulfed in flames and the heat was melting the metal. Natasha however did and just in time, she shoved Anton out of the way.
The beam came down with a loud crash and flames exploded everywhere seconds later the floor caved in and Anton could only shuffle backward as he tried not to fall into the opening hole. He feels hands pull him up and away from the hole and sees that it is just Yelena.
“Where Nat?” She asked and Anton immediately got up and ran to the edge of the hole looking down.
“No no no no!” He screams thinking that Natasha must’ve fallen and was now being crushed by thousands of tons of concrete. Yelena pulled him up from the edge and this time she put her hands on his shoulder calling out to him.
“Anton! We have to go now.”
“No! I just got her back!” He cried out looking over at the hole in the ground and he started to fight Yelena's hold.
“Stop fighting and get out of here!” They heard a voice call out and they saw Natasha on the other side of the hole behind a wall of fire she couldn’t cross.
“Thank god.” Yelena said under her breath.
“I said go!” She yelled again over the fire and it became clear to the blonde that there was no way to get to her sister and no escape from where she was.
“No, I'm not leaving you.” Anton yelled back at her and she shook her head and started coughing as the fire was closing in.
“Yelena get him out of here.” Yelena started pushing Anton out of the room following her sister's wishes but he tried to fight her, never once breaking eye contact with Natasha.
Another explosion goes off and the flames on the other side of the room grow and Natasha disappears behind them. Yelena uses all her strength and shoves Anton into the hallway of the exit he flew back and crashes to the ground. He quickly stands up and looks at Lena.
“I’m not leaving her behind.” His voice is deep and even.
“You can’t save her. Are you gonna jump that hole and then walk through fire? No now let's go.” she said gesturing toward the window there was a dumpster a couple of floors down on the ground floor. She took her gun out and shot the window, breaking it.
“If I have to.” He said his eyes flashed from hazel to blue and he grabbed Yelena by her vest, picking her up, and throwing her out the window into the full dumpster outside before turning back to the room and running full speed towards the hole.
He jumped and wasn't gonna make it but blue flames shot out of his feet and legs catapulting him the rest of the way. He crashes to the ground in pain but quickly gets up looking around for Natasha. Once he sees her lying on the ground he runs over to her.
“Mom?” He asks her and rolls her over, she weakly opens her eyes and coughs.
“You were supposed to go with Lena.” She croaks out.
“I’m not gonna leave you to die.” He tells her and she places her hand on his cheek looking up at his glowing blue eyes
“My brave boy.” she says to him and he leans into the touch.
“I get it from you.'' He picks up her bridal style and looks around. The only way out is the way he came in.
“ Try and hold on tight.” He said to her but l when he got no response he looked down and Natasha was already unconscious in his arms.
He held her body close to his and started running again as he jumped. He purposely lit his legs and feet on fire this time and they rocketed up in the air and then back down on the other side. Landing on two feet he stumbled a bit but got his footing before running out of the room and jumping out of the window he threw Yelena out off.
Landing in the same way he had before he saw Yelena staring at him shocked
“You can fly?” She asked him.
“Ahh, I guess I can.” He said. Yelena was about to say something else but a wave of bullets ricocheted around them. They tucked behind the dumpster and took cover.
Yelena already had her gun out and was sending fire back at whoever was shooting at them. Soon she ran out of bullets and ducked back down to reload.
“Shit there are too many of them.” She said with heavy breathing to Anton.
“Not for me.” He said his eye flashed blue. He passed Natasha off to Yelena before standing and moving out of cover.
Yelena peeked out from behind as Cade walked toward the gunfire. His whole body was glowing blue now in the darkness of the night and Yelena watched as bullets came at him and like before they melted before touching him. When the gunfire stopped to reload Anton threw a fireball into the group of men and screams and yelling filled the night. Yelena tucked herself back behind the dumpster knowing all hell was going to break loose.
He threw a couple more before charging them and fighting the few men who were still standing. After what felt like forever the night went silent and Yelena couldn't tell who had won the fight. The sound of footsteps quickly approaching made her grab her gun and hold it at the ready. Whoever it was turned the corner and she shot. A second later she saw Anton's blue eyes, but the bullet was already away and headed for her forehead. Like the other bullets it melted away dripping to the ground before it could reach him.
“Did you just shoot me again?” He asked, looking down at her.
“Shoot first, question later?” She shrugged as she replied looking up at him trying to hide her relief she didn’t just kill her nephew.
“We’re gonna have to talk about that theory later, right now we need to go.”
“Are they all?”
“Taken care of, now come on.” He told her, being serious again.
He took Natasha from her as she stood up and they headed over to the car they had stolen earlier to get here. Yelena didn’t miss all the burned bodies they ran past that Anton had ‘taken care of’ as she followed behind. She got in the back seat with Natasha and Anton got into the driver seat.
“Are you even old enough to drive? Do you remember how to?” Yelena asked him when he tried to start the car and it stalled.
“Good point. Switch?” He asked looking in the rearview mirror at her and they both nodded. They awkwardly tried climbing through the car switching places. Yelena started the car and immediately sped off leaving the burning building behind.
“Where are we going now?” He asked.
“St Petersburg.” was all Yelena said as she kept driving.
It had taken hours to get them there but they made it safely. She turned off the main road and onto a dirt driveway. The rumbling of the car on the dirt road was enough to wake up Anton who had fallen asleep an hour or so into the drive. He shot up in his seat looking around frantically.
“Hey, you’re okay we’re all safe.” Yelena told him from the front as they started to come up on a farmhouse. He calmed and looked over at Natasha and she was still unconscious next to him.
“Where are we?” He asked as Yelena stopped the car in front of the house. Two people walked out of the front door. A woman holding a big gun and a man in a red suit. Anton's eyes glowed and he tensed.
“Whoa, whoa, calm down!” Lena told him turning in her seat but Anton was already moving out of the car and holding his hand up a fireball glowing in his palm at the two. Yelena rushed out of the car and put her hands up between them.
“Everyone calm down!” She yelled mostly to Anton but as long as the gun was pointed at him he wouldn’t stand down so she turned from him and toward the couple.
“Mama put the gun down, it's just me, Yelena! Your favorite child.” She said jokingly trying to dissolve the tension. Melina lowered the gun upon hearing her daughter’s voice.
“Ok but tell him the same.” Alexei said looking at Anton Lena turned back to him and he still was ready to fire.
“Relax, Hyde, it's just your grandparents.” She told him shoving him back a bit and his eye turned back to hazel with confusion. She ignored him and climbed into the car she carried Natasha up to the front door Anton followed behind her and into the house.
“Put her on the couch.” Melina said and she immediately started looking over Natasha.
“What happened?” She asked Yelena
“Someone blew up our hiding spot.”
“Hydra.” Anton stated and everyone turned to look at him.
“I saw the emblem on their uniforms. Is she gonna be okay?” He added.
“My god.” Melina stood up and moved over to him. Anton tentatively watched her as she approached. She went to reach up and touch his face like she recognized him but he moved away from her.
“You probably don’t remember me but I met you once before when you were still a baby.”
“You know me?” He questioned as he looked at her trying to remember her face and she nodded silently at him.
“I could never forget my grandson’s beautiful eyes.” She told him and the tension left his body.
“How do you know that I’m?” He stopped himself from finishing his sentence and looked over at Natasha unconscious on the couch.
“Dreykov brought me to you not long after you were born. You spent your first five months with me after he took you from Natasha.” She explained and Anton just stared back at her, unable to think of anything to say as he processed the new information.
“You too must be tired.” She said changing the subject and Anton nodded.
“ How are you tired? You slept the whole way here?” Yelena asked from her spot on the couch next to Natasha. Anton rolled his eyes and they glowed blue again.
“I have a firepower that I used up a lot of my energy to save your stupid ass.” He told her and his eyes turned back to hazel. Yelena was about to rebuttal,
“Hey, watch your language.” Natasha croaked out from the couch and started to sit herself up. Anton quickly moved to her side holding her down.
“Lay down, you could be hurt.” He told her but she didn’t listen and sat herself up fully
“I’m okay, I have super soldier serum running through my blood so I’m already healing.” She told him and she did look better than she did before.
“You should still rest, you almost died Mom.” He said and Natasha's face brightened and beamed hearing him call her mom. She pulled him close to her and their forehead connected affectionately.
“So I am still confused as to who this is and what’s going on?” Alexei stated ruining the soft moment between mother and son.
“I’ll explain it to you later honey.” Melina said to the man before turning back to the three kids in front of her.
“Like I said, you all must be tired. Now come on all of you up and to bed and we can talk more after you rest.” Natasha listened to her mother and started to follow her toward the bedroom with Anton in tow.
“But I’m not even that tired.” Yelena groaned as she reluctantly got up and followed them.
No one's POV
Filming those scenes had taken a lot out of him for the day and he was grateful that he didn't have anything else to film for the day. After going through wardrobe, hair, and makeup he headed back to Scarlett's trailer and sat down on her couch and cuddled up her blanket. He thought about the previous scene he had shot and realized he was envious of Anton.
The Widow was so easily able to call Natasha his mother so quickly. Granted it was probably only written that way for pacing it was a movie they did not have all day to get the plot but still. He knew that Anton was the character that followed orders, acting first and thought about it later. He said whatever he wanted to say and couldn't care less about what anyone else thought about it. It was mostly a naive and innocent impulsive way of thinking for him but Anton was basically a baby experiencing the world for the first time. Cade wished that he could be more like Anton in a way. Then it dawned on him that he could be more like Anton; he just had to have the courage.
Just then his wolf presented in the back of his mind puffed out his chest saying that he had all the courage Cade needed. Cade realized that he always had it in himself; it was just dormant with his wolf. He decided at that moment that he would be like Anton, say whatever he wanted to say, and try to focus less on how others felt about it. He didn't realize how much time had passed since he came to this revolution until the door or the trailer was opened and Scarlett entered.
“Hey Kiddo. I figured you'd be in here. You did absolutely amazing today.” she said proudly as she sat down next to him. He looked over at her and smiled. He leaned in for a hug and she happily hugged him back.
“Thanks, Ma.” said digging his head into her chest, he could hear her heartbeat pick up.
“What was that?” She asked, thinking she didn't hear him correcting. He pulled his head out of her chest still cuddled close to her and repeated himself.
“Thanks, Mama.” He said again and she smiled at him. The door of the trailer opened and Lizzie walked up the stairs and into the small space.
“What's this? A cuddle session I'm missing out on? Nope, I won't stand it.” She said to the two of them and plopped herself down on the other side of Cade and Scarlett pulled her close.
“Hey Mom, how was your day?” Cade asked as he leaned into Lizzie's hold. Lizzie looked just as surprised that he had called her mom while being big. He had only ever called her momma when little so this was a little different.
“It was a great day!” She said looking back at him. It was a long and exhausting day for her but in the moment he had just officially made it the best day ever for her she decided.
The three cuddled for a while soaking in the love they had for each other before Cade started to yawn.
“Okay, let's get home before this one falls asleep on us.” Scarlett teased as Cade continued to yawn.
“Hey I'm not even that tired though.” he said very unconvincingly. He made it out of the car and was awake for five minutes of the car ride before he couldn't help himself but fall asleep in the back seat.
Notes:
So that's the end of Striker's visit I edited it a lot from when I first wrote it cause it felt really stall and like Striker had zero personality but I hope you all liked this. Let me know what you think all reviews are welcome the good and the bad. Thanks for reading!
Chapter 30: Taking a Chance
Summary:
In this chapter, Cade builds up the courage to ask Hailee a question. He nervously musters the confidence and afterward, he shares the news and he and his Mom have a talk.
Chapter Trigger/Content Warnings: Non-Sexual Age Regression, Littlespace, Lactation, Breastfeeding, Pretty much fluff
Chapter Text
Tuesday, July 11th Cade’s POV
Today was the day I was gonna do it. I was gonna ask Hailee out on a date. After having Striker in town and him reminding me that I should take my chances now while I still had them to take. I decided that I wasn’t going to hold back anymore and embrace what I had and the people around me.
Even though I was confident with this decision I was still extra nervous to go through with it. I spent most of my day on edge on set hoping I'd be done shooting before she was. Luckily it was a really good day today and I got done with my coverage relatively early in the day and I didn't have any more scenes. That is how I ended up pacing just outside of the part of the lot where Hawkeye shot their show. I knew any minute now Hailee and the rest of the crew would come through the gate to head home. As I waited I practiced in my head what I was planning to say over and over again. I was mumbling and murmuring to myself so much that the security guard manning the gate probably thought I was crazy.
“Hey kid, here they come. Good luck.” The security guard called out to me before opening the gate and people started heading through. I moved over to the edge of the gate where I placed the small bouquet of flowers and homemade cookies we made Sunday night after Striker left. I searched the crowd and didn’t see her. Some of them were giving me looks but I hardly noticed as I looked on. After a while, I started thinking I missed her once everyone came through and the guard shut the gate.
“Sorry kid, better luck next time.” He said to me and sat back down at his post. I waved at the guy and I started to head back toward the Black Widow set when I heard the gate creak open up behind me.
“Hey, Cade! What are you doing here?” I heard and I whipped back around to see Hailee standing by the gate. I froze staring at her until I noticed the security guard gesturing behind Hailee for me to start talking.
“Hi Hailee, uh here!” I said walking over to her and handing her the small bouquet and container of cookies I had in my hands.
“No bees this time I promise.” I joked a little remembering the first time I tried to give her and Xochitl flowers. She started laughing full-heartedly at my joke and I couldn’t help but laugh too as hers was so infectious.
“I’m sorry.” She said, stopping herself from laughing.
“Nah I made the joke first right?” I rebutted with a smile.
“Ok if you say so.”
“So I say.” I said dumbly when I couldn’t think of anything else to say next. She just smiled and chuckled at me again.
“So you never answered my question?” She said to me.
“Oh right ah well I wanted to ask you a question?” I was getting nervous again and my brain was short-circuiting.
“Go ahead?”
“Well, I was wondering maybe if you thought you might be interested I wanted to um know if you wanted to possibly go out and get dinner or something.”
“You want to go out and get dinner?” She asked, making my jumbled question sound incredibly stupid.
“Yeah or if not that’s okay too. Or if dinner is not your thing we could do something else? I’ve never really been on a date so I don’t really know where’d we go but yeah whatever you want.” I rambled again.
“A date?” she asked stopping me from rambling.
“Yeah? If you want.” I nervously confirmed it to her.
“A date sounds great Cade.” Hailee said, taking my hand and giving it a reassuring squeeze. Just then a car pulled up and Hailee’s dad honked the horn rolled down the car window and just started staring at us.
“Awesome.” I said focusing back on Hailee and not her father that had impeccable timing. He honked his horn again signaling Hailee to come on.
“I'm not 100% sure what my schedule looks like but I’ll text you and we can plan a day for our date!” She said as she slowly backed away from me and headed to her dad's car and I couldn’t help but get a little excited myself.
“Okay bye.” I said to her and waved as she got in and they drove away. Once they were gone I did a little dance and gave myself a high-five.
“I just got a date with Hailee.” I mumble to myself in shock. My mind started racing and that sentence kept going through my head. I looked around, actually needing to tell someone anyone, and just share my excitement and I saw the security guard at the gate. I ran over to him smiling and shared the news
“I just got a date with Hailee!!” I told him and he excitedly clapped for me. My phone started ringing and I looked down and saw that it was Striker so I answered it.
“I just got a date with Hailee!” I said over the phone before he could say anything else.
“What? Are you serious?” He asked, not sure he was hearing me right.
“I just got a date with Hailee!!” I said again and hung up. I wanted to find my moms and tell them the news. I started off towards the Wanda vision set but they seemed to also be done for the night so I headed over to the Black Widow set. Once I entered the stage I could tell there wasn’t any filming going on. It seemed like they were done but the director Matt was arguing with the producers trying to get the crew to say for more work. I moved past them to where the cast chairs were set up and I saw both Lizzie and Scarlett sitting together with Florence. I ran up to them probably startling them a bit before pulling the two of them into a hug.
“Wow slow down there kid. What’s got you in such a hurry?” Scarlett asked, placing her hands on me and holding me still.
“I just got a date with Hailee.” I told them.
“Wow, a date? That’s something you do now?” Scarlett asked and she sounded kind of stressed out.
“That’s great honey! You guys will have a nice time, won’t they babe?”
“Yeah definitely.” Scarlett nodded in agreement still licking put off by the news.
“Just practice safe sex and if you need any condoms Auntie Flo always has some.” Florence said to me to cause me to blush when she pulled out a condom from one of her costume pockets and handed it to me.
“He doesn’t need that 'cause there will be no sex going on!” Scarlett sternly said, taking the condom away from me.
“Scarlett honey just breathe.” Lizzie said as she looked at Scarlett as her face was turning slightly red.
“It’s okay Ma. It’s just a date, I’d be lucky to get to hold her hand.” I told them and she visibly relaxed.
“Yeah let’s just stick to hand-holding.” Scarlett said and I nodded along and took a seat in the empty chairs behind them.
“Yeah or maybe a kiss.” I said with a shrug and I watched Scarlett tense up a bit again as I pulled out my headphones from the backpack of stuff I left here earlier today. Before she could say anything they were called back to shoot more.
Matt had gotten what he wanted and they shot for a couple more hours but nobody else was happy about it. Hailee had texted me and we planned for Friday the 28th which was the first day that we both had time to see each other. After planning the date we started talking and texting about everything under the sun. I was so focused on our messaging I hadn't noticed Scarlett was done filming until she was standing right in front of me with Lizzie by her side pulling my headphones off my head.
“Oh hi.” I said looking up at them.
“Time to go.” Scarlett said and picked up my bag from the ground putting it over her shoulder. She was already out of her costume and makeup so I wondered how long I hadn’t been paying attention for. I got up and followed the two of them out to the car and hopped in.
“So where are you guys going to go on your date?” Lizzie asked as we started the drive home.
“I’m not sure. She’s said that she wants a regular normal date. All her previous dates have been too fancy or I guess set up for the media.” I told them and they seemed to understand.
“Well, I can help you come up with a couple of options if you’d like?” Lizzie said.
“Thanks, Mom, I'd like that. Maybe tomorrow?” I asked and a yawn escaped my mouth. I leaned back in the seat and relaxed a bit.
“Don’t fall asleep back there.” Lizzie told me probably seeing the familiar signs. I opened my eyes. I didn’t notice that I had closed and looked at her.
“I’m not.” That was all I could say, but I could feel the exhaustion from the long day wash over me.
“Okay good cause I was thinking about ordering pizza when we get home but if you're gonna be asleep by the time we get home maybe we'll just make something at home.” Scarlett said and I tried to keep myself awake. That lasted for about five more minutes before I felt myself nodded off again.
“Are you awake back there?” I heard Scarlett say and I opened my heavy eyes.
“Scarlett let him sleep. If he’s tired he can always have the pizza for leftovers.” Lizzie spoke up and Scarlett nodded. I soon fell asleep and was woken up later once we had gotten home. Lizzie suggested that I head to bed but I wanted to stay up and wait for the pizza.
No One's POV
They had ordered pizza and were waiting for it to come and little Cade had made an appearance after Cade sat down with Lizzie at the kitchen table to work on a puzzle they started after ten minutes he got bored with the puzzle and got up to sit with Scarlett who was looking for something for them to watch it was her night to pick.
"Hey, buddy." Scarlett said to him as she watched him walk into the living.
"What are you doing?" He asked her as he climbed up on her lap cuddling into her.
"Picking out a movie to watch. What are you doing?" She asked back.
"Well I was doing a puzzle with mommy but it wasn't fun anymore. My head hurts and I wanted you." He said after thinking about it. Scarlett's heart couldn't help but grow inside as she thought about how much she loved this kid.
"Oh I'm sorry buddy maybe it's time for bed. That might help your head I bet you're exhausted and maybe a little overstimulated from today." Scarlett suggested but the boy wasn't too happy about that idea.
"No, I want pizza!" Cade whined, he was starting to have a small meltdown. Scarlett couldn't help but chuckle, she knew his exhaustion was kicking in for him. It had been a big day for him and with how busy she was on set she forgot to make sure he had a nap today and that was clearly taking a toll on him.
"The pizza will be here in a while. Are you sure you're not ready for bedtime?" She asked knowing he really needed to sleep. He probably have half of a piece before passing out anyway.
"No. no. NO! I want pizza!" He continued to whine out and punch his fits into the couch. She found it slightly annoying since he was literally proving her point as he threw his tantrum but Scarlett also thought it was cute like a true toddler learning to communicate and struggle to understand his feelings. These were the moments she would be able to look back and know she got her chance at experiencing motherhood and all the good, bad, cute, and gross moments that came with it.
She had pumped out some calming pheromones to settle him down just a bit before pulling him into her side. Cade immediately buried his nose into her scent gland and settled as she continued to search for a movie. He had stopped fussing and started playing with a few strands of her hair for a while until she felt Cade try to nurse from her over her shirt.
"oh hey, Bubba here's this." Scarlett said as she grabbed one of his pacifiers that was lying on the coffee table in front of them. He takes it into his mouth for a second before letting out a small whine and spitting it back out before moving closer to Scarlett's chest again.
"Bubba I don't have any milk for you like mommy does but the pizza show be here soon if you're hungry." Scarlett said softly to him hoping he would understand. He didn't understand and tried to continue. Like when Cade first shifted and his body and hormones changed so did Scarletts. She still had breasts but she did produce the necessary hormones anymore to be able to make milk like Lizzie did so Scarlett just called Lizzie in from the kitchen where she was doing the puzzle.
“What’s up, babe?” Lizzie asked as she walked into the living room.
“I know we ordered pizza but I think someone is a little hungry and doesn't want to wait.” Scarlett says and gestures to Cade trying to suck through her shirt.
Lizzie chuckled as she settled herself down next to the two of them and pulled off her shirt before undoing her bra. Scarlett shifted Cade into Lizzie’s lap and he latched on to her not too long after. The three were having a nice peaceful moment together when Scarlett's phone buzzed telling her the food was dropped off. She placed a kiss on both of their foreheads before getting up and grabbing the food. Lizzie fed Cade for a little bit longer before he detached contently.
“All full baby?” She coed to him and he shakes his head.
“Pizza?” He questions and they all chuckled before giving him a slice and they all watched the movie Scarlett picked out. Just like Scarlett predicted he had a couple of bits before falling asleep with it in hand.
Wednesday, July 12th No One's POV
It was the next day after asking Hailee out and Cade couldn't contain his excitement as he sat in his cast chair waiting for the crew to be ready for him to flip the world on the set. He pulled out his phone and clicked on a group chat named,
The Bro-tastic Four Group chat.
Cade🕷️: Hey guys, guess what? I finally did it!
Tom 🕸️: Did what, Cade?
Kit C. 🧟♂️: Yeah, spill it, Inclu!
Joe L🧙: Come on, Cade, we're all ears. What's the big news?
Cade🕷️: Well, I finally gathered the courage and asked Hailee out!
Tom 🕸️: No way! Dude, that's incredible! How did it go?
Kit C. 🧟♂️: Oh, this is rich. shy little Cade made a move. Tell us everything!
Joe L🧙: Cade, you sly dog! We knew this day would come. Details, please!
Cade🕷️: Well, it was nerve-wracking, to be honest. But I caught her alone after work and managed to stammer out an invitation to get together on a date.
Tom 🕸️: That's fantastic! I'm so proud of you, buddy. You've come a long way from being that shy guy who couldn't utter a word around her.
Kit C. 🧟♂️: Aw, look at Cade, stepping out of his comfort zone. You're an inspiration, my friend. I hope it all doesn't crash and burn. Lol!
Joe L🧙: I can't believe it, Cade. Make sure you update us on how it goes! Wait can we please be there like in the background
Cade🕷️: Thanks, guys. Your support means the world to me. And trust me, I'll keep you all in the loop and no you guys can't come.
Tom 🕸️: We're all rooting for you, Cade. This is a huge step, and we're thrilled to see you taking it. Go get 'em!
Focusing back on set I noticed they were about ready for me so I got back into character and got ready to work. After a couple more hours, the day was finally done. Once we got home Lizzie and I sat down and started brainstorming good date ideas that Hailee would like.
“So, sweetheart, I've been thinking about your upcoming date with Hailee, and I know it can be challenging to have a private outing. But let's brainstorm some regular date ideas, just like normal teenagers would have.”
“Thanks, Mom. I really appreciate it. It would be nice to have a date where we can just be ourselves and not worry about all the attention. I don't think I could handle all of that.”
“Absolutely. How about a picnic in the park? We can pack some sandwiches and snacks, and maybe even bring a Frisbee or a ball to play with.”
“I don't know it sounds too public.”
“Okay well you both enjoy movies, you could have a movie night at home. We can set up a cozy space with blankets, popcorn, and all your favorite films right here.”
“That's a good idea! Plus, we won't have to worry about paparazzi or fans interrupting us but I think mama would be all over us.” Cade thought and Lizzie nodded knowingly her fiancé was extremely nervous about Cade and Hailee going on a date and would probably be just like that.
“Another idea could be exploring a local museum or art gallery. It's a public space, but it still allows for some privacy and the chance to appreciate art and culture together.”
“I don't know if we could have privacy.”
“How about going for a hike or a nature walk to find a secluded trail? Being out in nature can be refreshing and allow you both to connect without any distractions.”
“That's a possibility! We could choose a scenic trail or even visit a nearby park with beautiful trails. It would be nice to have some quiet time together amidst nature.”
“And my personal favorite. There's always the classic dinner date. The place Scarlett and I always go to is a cozy, low-key restaurant where you can enjoy a nice meal and have a conversation without feeling overwhelmed.”
“That sounds perfect. A nice dinner in a relaxed setting would be wonderful. Just being able to talk and connect like any other couple would."
“I'm glad you like the idea, sweetheart. Remember, the most important thing is to focus on enjoying each other's company and having fun.”
“Thanks. I'm feeling more excited about the date now. You always know how to make things better. I really appreciate you.”
“It's no problem, Sweetheart. Have a fantastic time you two deserve to have a normal, enjoyable date, just like any other teenager.”
Chapter 31: Learning Experiences
Summary:
Lizzie has some early morning work that changes Cade routine.Cade and Scarlett bond some more and Cade break some rules.
Chapter Trigger/Content Warnings: Drug use and mostly fluff.
Chapter Text
Saturday, July 15th Lizzie's POV
I was laying in bed cuddled up to Scarlett, I knew I needed to get out of bed since my alarm woke me but I didn't want to leave her warmth just yet. She was holding tight as I rested in her arms I loved these peaceful moments with her. My second alarm went off on my phone signaling that I really needed to get out of bed now. I had signed a brand deal with a skincare brand Bobbi Brown and they wanted me to go live on their Instagram account to show my skin care routine with their products and some new ones they wanted me to promote. It sounded fun and didn't seem too much out of my regular routine especially since Cade came to live with us. Little Cade loved to sit on the counter and watch me do my routine on the weekends. Eventually, he started to use the products on himself and we started to always do it together. Since it was so early and because it was a public video I was going to do my routine alone this morning.
“Babe, I love you so much but please turn your alarm off.” I heard Scarlett grumble and I looked back at my phone that was still going off. I clicked it off and turned over to place a soft kiss on Scarlett's lips. Her eyes were still closed but I knew she was still awake when I felt her arms tighten around me and her lips kiss me back.
“Mhmm. I love you so much too, by the way.” I told her back as I pulled away from her embrace. She frowned and pulled me back toward her but I really did need to get up now.
“My love, I really need to get up. I have that live I have to do this morning, remember?” I told her and I finally broke away from her embrace and stood up. She rolled over toward me cuddling herself in the blankets. I bent down and kissed her temple before getting changed into a simple white button-up of Scarlett over the tank top and pajama shorts I slept in. I headed into our master bathroom and I thanked myself for setting everything up in here with the ring light and skin care products the company sent me last night so all I had to do was place my phone into the tripod and log into the Instagram link they sent me. Right before I was about to log into the live I heard I knocked at the door and it opened slowly and Scarlett poked her head around the corner.
“Hey, I haven't started yet.” I told her and she walked into the room.
“I just wanted to see if you wanted coffee. I think I'm gonna go to MysteryLine and get some coffee.” She told me.
“Yes please, and get Cade a hot chocolate.” I told her and she nodded.
“Sure thing, maybe he'll want to come with me.” She said as she headed out of the room. I turned back to my phone and started up the live.
“Hi, Im backkk with your Bobbi Brown tutorial!” I said as I saw that the live was up and people started joining. I was told to wait a little bit before starting so as many people could see as possible.
“HI everyone. It's me, Lizzie, I know I haven't been on my socials a lot recently. I've been working a lot and very busy with my family.” I said responding to some of the comments that were flooding in the live chat. One of the questions that kept coming in now was what I was working on. I had kind of teased the show when I was doing an interview with Chris because I knew I wasn't to say anything else about it.
“What am I working on? Well, a lot of things actually but right now this one. I've been working with Bobby Brown on this for the last three months now.” I had seen that more people were watching so I decided to get started.
“Okay so let's get started.”
“I'm gonna start with the gloss skin face prep because I don't really love wearing too much makeup and this is what a morning face really looks like.” I told the livestream and chuckled to myself knowing I literally just rolled out of bed.
“So first I'm gonna mix the extra treatment lotion and the extra face oil.” I said holding both bottles up so they were in the frame.
“All you really need is a couple of drops of each and mix it together until it gets all emulsified and then you make the most beautiful skin prep.” I said as I started rubbing it all together in my hands and then onto my face.
“Don't forget your neck you guys no one needs to age just on their neck.” I continued walking them there my skincare routine for a while. I got to the point where I was just about to start on my makeup when my bathroom door opened up and Cade walked in with Miles in hand. Once his eyes locked onto what I was doing he let out an audible gasp and started pouting at me. I tried to not laugh since I always thought his little pout was the cutest thing ever and I slightly leaned out of my camera frame.
“You started without me, Mommy? but it's so early.” He said to me slightly disappointed.
“Well, buddy remember I told you I was gonna do it for work this morning and you can't be on video.” I said softly to him hoping the livestream wasn't catching any of this.
“Oh yeah. Can I stay now since I'm here? I'll be quiet.” I was about to say no and send him off to go watch some Saturday morning cartoons but I saw my phone buzzing. In the chat everyone was commenting to let whoever it was stay, asking when I had a kid. Or calling me mother and mommy Lizzie. Looking back at Cade and his irresistible pout I figured he could sit off to the side and watch. So I picked him up and placed him on the counter just out of the frame of the camera.
“You can stay but you gotta be good.” I told him and placed a kiss on his forehead before he nodded, holding Miles to his chest with a big smile now that he got what he wanted. He seemed calmer than usual and I knew it was because it was still pretty early. I could tell he was still a bit sleepy as his eyes drooped every once in a while as I continued on with my routine. The whole time I did the chat never stopped asking who he was and when I had a kid since the fans only just found out Scarlett and I were dating a couple of weeks prior and they had no idea about our engagement. By the time I was getting close to finishing my makeup, Cade started to get a little fussy and started reaching over to me as he tried to get my attention. The live caught a quick glimpse of his hand and it went crazy.
"Give me a moment everyone." I said to the live and I turned to him and he looked even more tired than he had before. I could tell his fussiness was only going to escalate until he got to get some more sleep. He reached for me again as I moved closer to him off camera. He pulled me into a hug nuzzling into my neck.
"I wanna cuddle mommy." He whined out softly into my neck. I squeezed him tighter and I rubbed his back for a silent moment.
“A couple more minutes I'm almost done.” I told him hoping he would take that as an answer but this made him cry out a little. I leaned down underneath the sink in the cabinet and pulled out one of his extra pacifiers and plopped it into his mouth hoping that might soothe him for a couple of minutes while I finished this up. He relaxed a little bit and sat back so I continued on with the live. I finished my makeup and answered a few questions. I completely avoided anything pertaining to Cade even though that was the most popular question asked before ending the live.
I took Cade's hand and we headed into his room. I settled into the big rocking chair, and Cade, his eyelids heavy with sleep, nestled against my side. Gently, I asked if he wanted me to read to him, and he nodded with a sleepy smile. I pulled a small blanket over him and leaned over to the bookshelf to pick the closest book I could reach at random.
Looking at the book I chose the title was, "The Bennett Brothers' Cosmic Adventures: Journey to the Starlight Galaxy," the cover of the book had a spaceship made from metal and tractor parts clearly crafted by hand. It was perched on a grassy hillside near a red farmhouse, illuminated by the soft glow of a rising starry sky. Two boys and their farm dog are standing beside the spaceship, looking up at the sparkling stars. One is on the left, wearing a space-themed T-shirt with his messy brown hair sticking out from beneath his astronaut helmet and the older brother, stands on the right, wearing a flight suit and a determined expression. Above the trio and the spaceship, the night sky with stars twinkling in shades of blue, purple, and silver, forming constellations. It looked like the perfect book for Cade so I began to read animatedly but not too loudly, mindful of Cade's drowsiness.
"Once upon a time, in a cozy farmhouse nestled between rolling hills lived two adventurous brothers named Asher and Owen Bennett. They had a secret, hidden deep inside their old red barn, known only to them and their trusty farm dog, Astro.” I began to read the book.
“One sunny morning they found a small spaceship toy and a small manual in the bottom of their cereal box. It was titled 'Build Your Own Spaceship.' It was meant for you to use the cardboard box and make it into a spaceship but the boys had other ideas and they exchanged excited glances and knew right away that this was the key to their next great adventure.” As I continued to read Cade only got sleepier and sleeper as I went on but he seemed so interested in the story he was keeping himself awake.
“With the manual in hand, the brothers set to work. They spent days hammering, welding, and wiring their spaceship together. They attached old tractor parts, metal sheets, and even a solar panel from their barn roof. It was a magnificent creation, complete with a control panel covered in blinking buttons and levers. After weeks of hard work, their spaceship stood ready for action. It gleamed with a homemade charm, and Asher and Owen couldn't wait to test it out.”
“One clear night, under the shimmering stars, the brothers, and Astro climbed into the ship. Owen, the older brother, took the pilot's seat, Asher handled navigation, and Astro barked with excitement. With the flip of a switch and a gentle hum, they were off on their first cosmic adventure.” I paused my reading when I heard Scarlett come through the front door downstairs and call out to me and throughout the house. I called out back to her and slightly started Cade but he easily fell back into a calm sleep cuddled up to me.
“Hey, cuties.'' She said as she entered the room and came over to the two of us. She was holding a tray of coffee and a box of some kind of food. She leaned down and placed a kiss on mine and Cade's forehead before sitting down on the edge of his bed not too far away from us.
“I got your coffee and they had just put out a fresh cinnamon coffee cake so I just had to get us all a slice.” She told me and my stomach rumbled at the mention of the coffee cake. It was one of my favorites on their menu.
“Here.” Scarlett said and moved so she was kneeling next to me and was opening the container of coffee cake and feeding me a piece as I held Cade and the book in my arms. I took the piece in my mouth and moaned a bit when I realized it was still warm.
“I rushed home so it was still warm.” Scarlett confessed with a bright smile as she watched me eat. Still chewing a bit I leaned in and pecked her on the lips so she knew I appreciated her. I felt Cade move and start to wake again and I looked down to see him sniffing the air.
“Is that coffee cake Mama?” He asked once he figured out what he was smelling and Scarlett and I chuckled knowing it had also become one of his favorites for the cafe. We nodded and Scarlett showed him the box with the size she got just for him and his little eyes lit up excitedly. We moved downstairs into the kitchen to eat the coffee cake and drinks Scarlett picked up for us and we had a nice morning together.
Later that Day Scarlett's POV
I was in my garage, engrossed in fixing up my motorcycles. As I worked, I heard footsteps approaching. I glanced up to find Cade standing in the doorway with a nervous look on his face.
"Hey, Ma Whatcha doing?" he asked.
"Hey there, kiddo. Just giving my motorcycles some TLC. What brings you out here?" I smiled, setting down my wrench. Cade's gaze lingered on the sleek designs of my bikes.
"After riding with you on your motorcycle it got me thinking. And I want to learn how to ride too. Do you think I can help you with fixing them?" His words filled me with pride and joy. I had always hoped that Cade would share my passion for motorcycles.
"That's a great idea, Cade! I'd love to teach you." I replied, sincerity in my voice.
" I could definitely use a pair of small hands around here. Come on, let's get started." I handed Cade a set of tools, and together, we began working on one of the motorcycles.
"So, Ma, how do I get my motorcycle license?" Cade's excitement couldn't be contained, and he turned to me with a burning question. I paused, wiping my hands on my jeans, and shifted my focus entirely to him.
"Well, Cade, getting your motorcycle license requires training and passing a written and practical exam," I explained thoughtfully.
"Don't worry, when you do that I'll make sure you're fully prepared for both. Safety is crucial, so we'll cover everything from proper gear to defensive riding techniques." Cade nodded, his determination shining through.
"I want to learn everything there is to know. I want to be a responsible rider like you, Scarlett." I placed a hand on his shoulder.
"I have no doubt that you'll be an exceptional rider, Cade. We'll take it one step at a time, and before you know it, you'll have your license and be cruising on your own. But remember, safety always comes first." We exchanged a resolute smile, our bond growing stronger by the minute. We continued working on the motorcycles, talking and laughing together.
As the sun began to set, the garage was filled with a sense of accomplishment. We stepped back, marveling at our handiwork there was still more to do but Cade was a great help.
"Well, Cade, I think we've done a great job here.” I grinned and Cade beamed with pride.
"Thank you, for teaching me and letting me help with this. I can't wait to ride with you again. Also, do you think I can go out with my friends tomorrow?" He asked quickly.
"Yeah sure as long as Lizzie is okay with it." I told him, he smiled and ran inside the house.
Sunday, July 16th Xochitl's POV
I sat in the back seat of Hailee's car, while Hailee drove and Cade sat in the passenger seat. We were planning to get coffee before heading over to Kit’s house to hang out with the group. I was gazing out the window, lost in thought. I never thought I'd find myself in this situation... Feelings for both of them. Striker was right and now I couldn't avoid the truth. I watched as Hailee and Cade laughed and chatted their playful energy filling the car. As we arrived at the coffee shop Hailee parked the car and we all headed inside. The place was pretty busy so I volunteered to save a table for us while they ordered the drinks.
While I waited I found myself watching Hailee and Cade as they waited in line, their playful banter and chemistry was clearly evident. I couldn’t help but feel a pang of longing and uncertainty. My heart skips a beat, torn between my own emotions and my desire to protect all our friendships.
“What are these feelings? Is it romantic? Or do I just want to protect them both?” I thought mentally questioning myself.
“You won't believe the studio session I had today! I'm working on a new album, and it's taking up most of my time.” I heard Hailee say as they came over to the table with the drinks handing me mine. Cade listened attentively, but my mind kept wandering to my complicated emotions by the time I tuned back in they were on a whole different topic.
“I can't wait for our date next week, Cade! It's going to be so much fun!” Cade grinned nervously as I tuned back in to hear the conversations.
“Yeah, and if all goes well, maybe we'll make it a regular thing?” he asked tentatively.
“That sounds amazing, Cade! Don't be nervous come on. Xochitl tell him not to be nervous.” Hailee said, getting my attention again.
“Yeah don't be nervous.. You two will have a great time. I'm so excited for your date.” I said, trying to hide my own inner turmoil, attempting to steer the conversation away from my true feelings.
“Thanks, Xochitl! You're such a great friend. This is basically like a trial date haha you know I wouldn't mind if the three of us went on our first date together.” Hailee joked, smiling warmly at me.
“Haha OMG Hailee…. you're making Xochitl blush.” Cade said with a smile but a slightly teasing tone watching my reaction. I tried to brush off the suggestion, playing it cool, despite my heart fluttering at the thought.
“Come on, you two! You're just being silly. You're perfect for each other. Let's focus on our plans for today.” I said lightheartedly. My words carrying a mixture of genuine care and a hint of longing, hoping to protect the delicate balance they have. They share a brief moment of silence, the underlying tension still present. I realized that my feelings for both Hailee and Cade are more complex than I initially thought.
Cade's POV
Kit, Kat, Xochitl, Hailee, Ty, Joe, Tom, and I were hanging out in Kit's backyard, enjoying the sunny weather. We were all sitting at his patio table just relaxing in the sun after swimming around for the last couple hours.
“Anyone up for some fun?” Kat asks as she pulls out a joint and holds it up for everyone to see.
“In down. Who's in?” Kit said and got up to grab a lighter and ashtray from inside. Looking around at everyone's reaction they all seemed unfazed by the joint as Kat passed it around. Eventually, it reached me, and I tentatively took it.
“What, never smoked before?” Ty asked as he watched me look at it like it was a UFO.
“Never.” I said back to him and everyone looked kind of surprised at me.
“Really?” Xochitl asked. Taking the joint from me and taking a hit from it before it went out.
“Yeah, never had the chance.” I shrugged as Xochitl passed it to Hailee after she was done with it.
“Really? Well, there's a first time for everything.” Xochitl said as I watched as Hailee took a deep hit from the joint, blowing out perfect smoke rings and O's. Wanting to impress her and everyone else, I took the joint from her when she was done and took a hit. I coughed a lot at first but once I caught my breath I took another hit before breathing it out nicely.
“Wow, this feels... different. but good.” My whole body was relaxing but my mind felt like it was alive.
“Looks like we've got a future stoner on our hands here.” Joe teased me and I smiled along with everyone. I really liked the feeling. So as the joint was passed around the circle I continued taking hits as we all talked. By the time the joint was done, everyone had a kind of spread out. Kit and Joe headed off to get snacks while Hailee wanted to dip her toes in the water so she was off sitting on the edge of the pool with Ty talking while Kat, Xochitl, Tom and I chatted at the table. I wasn't really paying attention to the conversation as I watched Ty and Hailee talk. Xochitl must have noticed me staring cause she leaned over to me.
“Don't worry, Cade. Hailee's just being friendly and enjoying herself. She likes you, not him. Trust me.” She told me softly.
“Oh, I wasn't staring or anything. It's all good.” I tried to play it cool but she just chuckled at me.
“Go over there and steal her back. Show her who she's really into.” Xochilt said and I chose not to comment on how much I like the sound of her being our girl.
“Nah, it's fine. They're just talking.” I shook my head reluctantly as I looked over at them too. Ty was slowly moving closer to Hailee who kept sliding over a bit away from him. Xochitl, not one to shy away from confrontation, decided to take matters into her own hands.
“Fine, I got it.” Xochitl walked over to Hailee and Ty, greeting them.
"Hi, Hailee. Bye, Ty." In a playful move, she shoved Ty into the pool, causing laughter to erupt from everyone. Kit and Joe join in the fun by jumping into the pool with Ty.
“Thank you, my lady knight, for your protection.''Hailee expresses her gratitude to Xochitl by surprising her with a soft kiss on the cheek before curtsing playfully, and they both share a laugh, enjoying the lighthearted moment.
“Should have gone over there, mate.” Tom teased me as we all watched the two. I just watched on for a little bit later before I turned back to the table. My head was starting to spin a little bit so I took a sip of water from the glass I had and rubbed my head a little.
No One's POV
The group continues to hang out and have a good time. As the afternoon went on and it started to get dark they moved into Kit's basement for warmth and to play some games but Cade was just sitting staring off into the distance, he was starting to feel worse as the high kicked in and he started to get a little too high, and Tom, being a responsible and only sober friend of the group, noticed.
“Hey, Cade, you seem pretty out of it. I think it's best if I take you home.” Cade nods, realizing that he might not be able to handle the situation on his own.
"Hey I'm gonna take Cade home." Tom announced to the group.
"Alright see ya and hey I'm having a party for my birthday coming up and you guy are invited. I text everyone the details." Kit told them as they got ready to leave. They said goodbye to everyone and Tom helped Cade to his feet so they could walk out to his car. Once in the car, Tom could tell Cade was visibly high, with a goofy smile on his face.
“You feeling alright, man?” Tom asked with a slight chuckle.
“Yeah, Tom! This is wild, it's like going through waves.” Cade said as she sat back in his seat.
“Alright, just act normal when we get to your place. We don't want Scarlett or Lizzie suspecting anything.” They arrive at Cade's house, and Tom brings him up to the front door and knocks.
Earlier that day
Scarlett and Lizzie sat side by side on the couch, engrossed in the evening news. As the anchor's voice filled the room, their attention was captured by a breaking story that struck a chord deep within their hearts.
"...a prime wolf was involved in an incident today, resulting in a confrontation with the police. The individual unintentionally shifted in a public area, causing panic among onlookers. Despite no harm being done, the response from law enforcement was disproportionate, leading to the arrest and injury of the unidentified prime. This incident has once again ignited the debate surrounding the treatment of prime wolves in our society."
Scarlett's grip on the remote tightened as her eyes met Lizzie's, both filled with a mixture of anger and sadness. The news report resonated deeply with her own experiences and fears.
"We are now receiving reports from eyewitnesses claiming that excessive force was used, resulting in multiple injuries to the individual."
“It was honestly so crazy the Mutt force just kept tasing him even after he shifted back. He was just a kid and he didn't harm anyone.” One of the eyewitnesses stated and Lizzie reached out, squeezing her hand in a comforting gesture. They shared a profound understanding, a shared pain that came from the knowledge that their own son could easily become the next victim of such injustices.
The news report continued, showing footage of the incident. Scarlett and Lizzie watched in horror as the scene unfolded, witnessing the prime wolf being surrounded by police officers, their weapons drawn. The atmosphere was tense, fraught with aggression and misunderstanding.
Scarlett and Lizzie sat on the edge of the couch, their eyes fixed on the television screen as the live news report unfolded before them a chill down their spines as the wolf on screen looked similar to Cade's, and worry began to creep into their hearts.
Scarlett's hands trembled as she reached for her phone, dialing Cade's number with frantic urgency. The ringing echoed through the room, but there was no answer. Panic rose within her, and she quickly dialed Hailee's number, then Tom's, Kit's, and Xochitl's, desperately hoping for some answers. Each call went unanswered, intensifying Lizzie's worry. Lizzie's eyes brimmed with tears, her voice shaking as she turned to Scarlett.
"What if it's Cade? What if something happened to him? We need to find him!" Scarlett wrapped her arm around Lizzie, pulling her close and offering what comfort she could.
"We'll find him, Lizzie. We won't rest until we know he's safe."
Time stretched on, each passing minute filled with anxiety and fear. Their minds raced with worst-case scenarios as they waited in the deafening silence of their home. There was a knock at the door and they rushed to open it. Relief washed over them when they saw Tom and Cade standing at the door Lizzie rushed forward, enveloping Cade in a tight embrace and the smell of weed hit both of their noses.
"Thank goodness you're safe, Cade! We were so worried." Cade returned the embrace, his face filled with a mix of confusion and relief.
“Cade, what's going on? Why do I smell...?” Lizzie started to say as Scarlett walked up behind her and Cade locked eyes with her.
“Hey, Mama! I'm so hungry! I need snacks!” Before Scarlett can say anything, Cade rushes past her and heads straight to the kitchen, his high clearly evident as Lizzie follows him.
“They just smoked a little bit of weed, Ms.Johansson. It was Cade's first time, and I wanted to make sure he got home safely. The munchies must be kicking in." Tom started to explain. Scarlett looks at Tom, trying to process the situation, but understanding dawns on her face.
“We have been calling you guys for hours, why didn't you answer? Was it cause you guys were smoking?”
"What happened? No, we were in the kit's basement most of the night, and there was no cell service. I never got a call." The weight that had settled on her heart began to lift, and Scarlett quickly explained the news report they had seen and the fear that had gripped them. Tom’s expression turned solemn, and he reached out to hold her hands.
"I'm sorry you had to go through that.” Tom said.
“It's okay it's not your fault, I'm just glad you guys are okay.” Tom nods, knowing Scarlett will handle the situation, and leaves Cade in her care. Tom headed out after that and Scarlett headed into the kitchen to see what Lizzie and Cade were up to. Cade was rummaging through the kitchen, searching for snacks, his eyes still glassy from the marijuana. Scarlett moved over to Cade to get a better look at him and talk.
“Cade, sit down for a moment. We need to talk.” Cade looks at Scarlett with a goofy grin, his munchies-induced excitement still evident.
“Sure thing, Scarlett! What's up?no that doesn't sound right. Mama is definitely better.” He says as he takes a seat next to Lizzie with a smile. Scarlett sighs, realizing that this will be an interesting conversation, and tries to address the situation with him.
“Cade, I can tell you're feeling a bit... different right now. I want to talk to you about what just happened.” Cade's giggles subside slightly as he focuses on Scarlett, still feeling the effects of the marijuana.
“Yeah, sure. What's on your mind, Ma?” Scarlett takes a deep breath, trying to find the right words to express her concerns without sounding too harsh.
“Cade, I understand that you're exploring new experiences and hanging out with your friends. But I want to make sure you're making responsible choices and taking care of yourself. I also want to remind you of our house rules. No drinking or drug consumption.” Cade nods, his goofy grin fading a bit as he starts to grasp the seriousness of the conversation.
“I... I know, Ma. We were just hanging out and it got offered and I thought it wouldn't hurt to try. I didn't expect it to hit me so hard. It was just supposed to be a little fun with my friends.” Scarlett reaches out and gently places a hand on Cade's, offering reassurance.
“I understand, Cade. We all make mistakes, and it's okay to try new things. But it's important to remember that actions have consequences, and some choices can affect your well-being.” Cade looks down at his hands, feeling a mix of guilt and gratitude for Scarlett's understanding and not jumping to violence or aggression.
“I'm sorry. I didn't mean to worry you or disappoint you guys.” Lizzie smiles warmly, squeezing Cade's hand.
“You don't have to apologize, Cade. We care about you and want to make sure you're safe and making good choices. Let's take this as a learning experience and figure out how to move forward, okay?” Lizzie added. Cade nods, appreciating Lizzie and Scarlett's support and guidance.
“Thank you. I'm glad I have you looking out for me. ” They sit in the kitchen, engaged in a heartfelt conversation joking around while Cade ate his snacks and Scarlett informed him what had happened in the news with the prime wolf and why they were so worried in the first place after he started to sober a bit up.
Chapter 32: Care and Comfort
Summary:
Cade gets overwhelmed at work and doesn't know how to ask for what he needs.
Chapter Trigger/Content Warnings: Breastfeeding, Sensory overload, and Anxiety.
Chapter Text
Monday, July 17th Cade's POV
It has been a really long day at work today. Most of the day I was shooting a really intense flashback moment where we see a young 13 year old version of Anton trying to resist being broken by Dreykov's mind control showing Anton was always stronger than the mind control. The scene had gotten me so worked up and disoriented because of all the flashing lights and hypnosis screens on set that I had to stop and break character in the middle of the scene when I started to get nauseous and I barely made it to a bathroom before vomiting up my breakfast from that morning.
I sat on the cold floor of the bathroom for a minute as my head spun and I grounded myself again before there was a knock at the door.
“One minute!” I called out and got up and moved to the sink to clean myself off before heading out of the bathroom. I was met by Jazzy the talent PA standing outside the bathroom with a water bottle and granola bar in hand.
“Are you okay?” She asked, handing me the water bottle and granola bar. I nodded before opening the bottle and taking a small sip. I instantly regretted it as my stomach turned the second the water hit bottom.
“Okay are you good to continue, Matt wants to finish getting this coverage before lunch.” She explained as we started to head back to set.
“Yeah I’ll be fine I just got too into the scene is all.” I told her and we made it back to set.
“Alright, I’m gonna call Scarlett and let her know what happened.” She said pulling out her phone and started walking away.
“Wait!” I called out to her and she turned to look at me. Calling Scarlett would make this a bigger deal than necessary. Plus today was Scarlett’s day off. This morning when she dropped me off she mentioned she was going to go back home and sleep the morning away before having a nice self care day for herself. So I didn’t want to ruin that either.
“You really don’t need to call Scarlett. Please it's her day off she trying to rest and relax today, if you tell her she’ll overreact and be here within 30 minutes...I’m really fine.” I reasoned with Jazzy.
“Fine but if it happens again then I’m calling her.” Jazzy said and I sighed with relief. The tension was instantly back in my body when I heard Matt's voice yell across the stage.
“Are we making a movie or a documentary about purging?” He asked, trying to make fun at me but it was so horrible most of the crew just glared at him.
“I’m coming.” I told him and turned back to set. We filmed for another hour or so before we got what we needed. It was now lunch time and since Scarlett wasn’t on set and the wandavision set was on a strict lockdown this week they were filming the big climax of the season and wanted no leaks so I headed to my trailer for lunch.
My stomach was still hurting from throwing up earlier so I wasn’t planning on eating lunch today. I spent my lunch texting Striker. It’s been a while after he left LA since we talked but he was doing good. After lunch I headed back to set and continued on with the scene. I felt myself start to get a little to worked up again in the scene but since there wasn’t anything left in my stomach I was able to not throw up again.
I was so exhausted from the scene I let a relieved sigh out when Matt said that I was done from the day and could go home. Since I was on my own today, it was arranged for me to be driven home so I hopped in the back of the black suv waiting for me and we headed off. I sat in the back and forced myself to stay awake until I got home. I was just barely nodding off when we pulled up to the gate at the end of our driveway.
“I can get out here. Thank you for the ride.” I told the driver and she smiled at me in the rearview mirror. I walked up the driveway and pulled out my house keys before unlocking the door and headed inside.
The house was quiet except the hum of a vacuum coming from somewhere and I didn’t see Scarlett downstairs but when I headed up to my room I ran into her in the hallway as she vacuumed the floors.
“I thought you said it was gonna be a self care day?” I asked her, motioning to the vacuum.
“Yeah well I tried that and realized cleaning is self care for me.” She told me and I figured she had spent the whole day cleaning instead of relaxing.
“ That makes sense for someone you're age.” I joked and she ruffled my hair and pulled me into a hug.
“Hey.” She said in a soft warning tone, mostly teasing. I pulled away from the warm hug reluctantly.
“How was your day?” She asked
“ It was good, just long. I did a heavy scene today and that took it out of me.” I explained I knew she would understand.
“Are you hungry for dinner? I can make you some grilled cheese if you want?” It was a tempting offer but the second she mentioned food my stomach turned again and I decided I should hold off until my stomach fully bounded back from vomiting this morning.
“Nah I’m not hungry I ate on set, i think I’m just gonna go take a shower and then veg out watching a show.” I told her and she nodded. She didn’t seem convinced that I wasn’t hungry but she seemed to let it go.
I took a long hot shower before getting out and changing into a comfy pj and settling down in my bed. I put on a random episode of stranger things and easily got sucked into the story of the show. It wasn’t until a few hours later that I heard my stomach grumble ready for some food.
However, once I thought about anything to eat my stomach started to hurt again. I scanned my brain for an option that sounded safe enough to eat. I couldn't think of anything. Well that wasn’t 100% true there was one thing that did flash in my mind that made my stomach grumble for.
It was milk, Lizzie’s milk to be specific. Regular milk made my stomach upset on its own but there was something different about Lizzie’s. It soothes my throat and stomach with its warm and sweet taste but it just made me feel better almost instantly. The problem was that I had only had the opportunity to drink it when I was little, when it was a necessity.
I never had the need for the milk when I was big. I also wasn’t sure if it was something Lizzie would be comfortable doing. I knew breastfeeding was something done for infants or littles in the headspace but I wasn’t little right now and didn’t want to be as it was hard to go back and forth while I was working. My little self didn’t have the focus, patience, or mental knowledge needed to work and act that my bigger self did.
Still I wanted the milk now but it felt wrong for some reason since I was big. Not that it was anything wrong about it for me that would actually make it inappropriate. It was simply just after such a heavy scene and what happened my stomach was hurting and it was all i could think about. I could use the milk and the comfort that came with it.
I wasn’t sure what I was going to do but I wanted to distract myself from my thoughts and hunger when it started to get too overwhelming to think about and I headed downstairs. It was 9:36 pm now but I heard the tv in the living room so I headed in to see who it was. I saw Scarlett watching one of her favorite shows so I moved into the room and sat down next to her.
“Oh hey, I thought you were sleeping. Everything okay?” She asked me.
“Yeah I just couldn’t sleep.” I told her with a shrug.
“Are you hungry now? I made pasta earlier.” She asked me and I shrugged.
“Is Mom home?” I asked not realizing before the sentence came out. I was hungry.
“Not yet but she’s on her way now. Why?” She informed me, giving me a curious look. I just shrugged again before playing with my ring.
“I don’t know, just curious I guess.” I said before leaning into her shoulder to seek some sort of comfort.
“Ok well you didn’t answer my question?” She said to me with a smile looking down at me, I just shrugged again not looking at her. I couldn’t tell her what I was hungry for.
“Well just let me know if you need anything.” She told me and we both focused on the tv. An episode or two I wasn't sure passed, as I was drifting off, not really paying attention to what was happening on screen.I was just about to fall into a deep sleep when my stomach growled, waking me up and spooking me slightly. I felt a hand rubbing my back softly and I realized I was still in Scarlett’s arm and she was holding me as I slept on her.
“It's okay, I think you’re just hungry now. I’ll make you something.” She told me softly and started to get up but I just held onto her so she wouldnt leave.
“Is Mom home yet?” I asked again and stretched, rubbing the sleep out of my eyes.
“What? You don’t like your mama's cooking?” Scarlett asked, trying not to sound offended.
“No that’s not it I just want..” But I feel the rest of the sentence get lost in my throat as I realize what I was going to say.
“What is it?” She asked probing further.
“I just want to keep cuddling Ma.” I said and I laid myself down more into her chest before closing my eyes again like I was going back to sleep.
That didn’t last long because I heard the front door click as it unlocked. I immediately snapped up into a sitting position looking over Scarlett’s shoulder to see the front door open and Lizzie walked into the house. Before she even saw us I was flipping myself over the couch and running over to her and hugging her just as she turned toward the living room.
“Ohh my.” She said as I crashed into her and buried my head into her neck.
“I thought you wanted to cuddle.” Scarlett said from behind me as she walked over to us.
“I am cuddling just with Mom now.” I said without bringing my head out of Lizzie’s neck getting a laugh from the both of them.
“Fair enough.” Scarletts said.
“Not that I dont love the love but what’s going on. Shouldn’t you be in bed?” She said and I slowly pulled myself away from her when I thought about why I wasn't in bed. As if one cue my stomach once again growled announcing itself to the world.
“That's why?” Scarlett said, giving Lizzie a look like they were talking amongst themselves.
“Oh okay. Well let's fix that.” She said and she ushered me into the kitchen and sat me down in my seat at the table.
“You know I'm not actually hungry.” I tried to say as the hunger turned into pain as I thought about how we could ‘fix that’.
“Your stomach says otherwise. Did you have dinner when you got home?” She asked as she opened up the fridge and took a look inside.
“No.” I said quietly.
“NO? After what happened on set, Florence told me you didn't eat lunch.” Lizzie said, looking over at me with concern.
“What happened on set?” Scarlett asked, trying to catch herself up.
“I saw Ray and Florence as I was leaving the set and they said Cade threw up in the middle of a take early today and was wondering how he was doing.” Lizzie explained to Scarlett.
“Why didn't you say anything?” Scarlett said, turning back to me and I shrugged again.
“It wasn't a big deal.” I told them and they frowned at me but Lizzie was the first to recover.
“Big deal or not you need to eat something your stomach is probably eating itself right now.” Lizzie said coming to sit right next to me at the table.
“I'm not hungry.” I tried again and my stomach once again betrayed me growling loudly.
“Ok come on now. I thought you were going to ask for something earlier when you asked where Lizzie was. What do you want?” Scarlett asked me to look through the cabinets and I started to get nervous and the pain on my stomach grew.
I knew there was nothing in there that I wanted. I glanced over at Lizzie's chest, the source of what I really wanted, but quickly looked away from them when I saw that Lizzie had followed my gaze.
“There's nothing in there that I want.” I told them.
“Oh.” Lizzie said softly as if she was realizing something. I started to move and get up from my seat.
“I'm just gonna go to bed.” I tried telling them but i felt Lizzie grab my hand holding me in place.
“Is there anything else that you might want that you're not sure how to ask for?” Lizzie asked and squeezed my hand softly as she did.
“ I ah… i dont know.'' I said awkwardly. I was trying not to panic but as always my body betrayed me again and my breath picked up.
“Hey its okay, you can ask us for anything.” Lizzie said softly to me and pulled me into her chest. I calmed myself down as I relaxed into her hold. So close to what I needed but so far away. She pulled away from the hold once she felt my breath even out again.
“Just ask and we’ll see what we can do.” She said looking down at me before placing a soft kiss on my forehead.
“Well I'm not really sure if it's something I can have at my age I guess.” I dont know how to go about this or say it to them.
“Alcohol won't help I promise.” Scarlett teased me coming to stand behind Lizzie.
“Its not that. Uh i um.”
“It's okay, I think I know what you want. You can ask.” Lizzie told me and I took a deep breathes.
“I dont know the only thing that i can think about that doesnt make my stomach here is moms milk but i'm not little so I dont know I know that's probably weird or something.” I said rushing out or I wasn't ever going to say it. Lizzie just gave me a proud smile.
“That's what I thought.”
“How'd you know?” I asked her seriously as my stomach rumbled again.
“Mothers just know isn't that what they say? Now come on why dont we go sit down on the couch.” She told the three of us and we went into the living room. Scarlett and Lizzie sat down leaving a space for me in the middle of the two of them as usual but I stayed standing nervously playing with my ring again.
“Are you sure that this is okay with you?” I asked. Lizzie took one of my hands and Scarlett took the other.
“Cade. I'm gonna do anything I can to take care of you, regardless of the headspace or age you are. Plus anything we do for you when your little is something we’ll always be willing to do for you when you are big. I know where not actually your mothers but we do love you just as much if not more.” Scarlett was nodding along with Lizzie as she spoke and I could feel the sincerity in her words. I relaxed and sat down between the two of them.
“Now if we do this and at any point you get uncomfortable we can stop. There is no pressure here okay.”
“Okay mom.” I said, giving her a nervous smile as my stomach once again rumbled.
“Okay now let's fix that, why dont we.” She said to me and I nodded. She sat back against the couch and started to unbutton her shirt. I nervously looked away catching Scarlett's eyes. She gave me a reassuring look before nodding her head back in Lizzies direction.
“Go on, you need to eat something.” She told me sternly and I turned back to Lizzie. Her shirt was undone now and slightly open she had her arms open to hold me like she always had before.
“It’s okay Cade, it's not the first time we've done this before. Just come lay down first.” She told me and I did as she said. Laying down in her lap leaning into her I tried to settle my rapidly beating heart.
Fuck anxiety I thought as I knew she was right we had done this before. My heart did not settle until she wrapped her arms around me and pulled me even closer toward her with a smile. I locked eyes with her and I watched her as I felt her slide me down and guide me toward one of her breasts.
It was a familiar scent and feeling as I felt myself almost automatically drawn into her chest even more and I nuzzled my head deeper into her chest. Seeking out the warmth of her skin. She nudged my mouth open with her thumb as she rubbed my check and placed her breast in my mouth. It took me a second to process what was happening to my body and mind. I completely went on autopilot and I started sucking latching on. My hand slid under her shirt and I held onto her waist as It took a couple of tries but I soon tasted her milk on my tongue and I instantly relaxed in her arms.
“Good, just relax.” I heard her say and my eyes refocused for a second as I came back to myself. I looked up at her and she gave me the softest, most reassuring and soothing look I've ever seen. She was drawing a circle on my back with one hand that was holding me closer to her and the other one tracing the shape of my face. Her touches were soft and very relaxed so I closed my eyes and started to drink slowly from her.
As the milk reached my stomach I felt all the pain from today slowly evaporate and my stomach filled. As I did I heard her and Scarlett start talking about their day and eventually I started to feel full so I pulled myself away from her enough to de-latch and I rolled over in her arm facing away from her chest.
Scarlett had started the show she was watching before so I tried to focus on figuring out what was going on now. We all watched the episode until it ended and then Scarlett paused the show and turned off the tv.
“Alright I think we should all head to bed or we're gonna be tired tomorrow at work.” Scarlett said.
I grumbled a little bit as I got up as it was so much colder not being cuddled between the two of them. I quickly made my way upstairs and into the bathroom to brush my teeth and get ready for bed before popping my head into their room and saying a quick goodnight to them. After that I headed to bed and fell asleep the second my head hit the pillow.
Chapter 33: Confrontation and Consequences
Summary:
Lizzie has a stressful day and Cade pushes past her limits.
Chapter Trigger/Content Warnings: Anxiety and Arguing
Chapter Text
Tuesday, July 18th Lizzie's POV
I stood in the checkout line of my favorite Trader Joe's, engrossed in conversation with one of the workers. Since this place had become most primary place to get groceries I always went on their least busiest day which was typically Tuesdays for this location.
“You always find the best items here. Are you working on a new recipe?” A worker I knew Samantha asked. She was my go-to person to ask for help over the years. She was also into gardening and we chatted about that quite often.
“Just stocking up on some essentials I can't grow at home. You know how it is.” I told her and we continued our friendly conversation as she checked out my items.
Once she was done I went to pay and she noticed the engagement ring on my finger and let out a gasp.
"Oh my goodness, Lizzie look at that. It's so beautiful... oh my god wait does this mean that." She started to say getting excited. I cut her off before she could draw any more attention to us.
"Sam, please. Yes, it is what you think it is but we haven't announced it yet so maybe don't say anything." I told her with a soft smile. I was glad she was taking the news so well.
"Of course, my lips are sealed I'm just so happy for you." She said with a wide smile.
"Thank you we're both very happy about it too." I told her just as my phone buzzed. I glanced at the screen and saw a message from Chris, letting me know that he and Cade were waiting for me to pick him up from set.
Cade only had one scene to shoot today so I knew he would be done by noon since they had a 7 a.m. call time this morning and I had the day off. So I spent the morning at a coffee shop and then grocery shopping while I was killing time after dropping him off this morning.
“Oh no! I completely lost track of time! I hope I'm not too late. Cade's probably been waiting for me.” I mumbled to myself as I finished paying and saying bye to Samatha before exiting the Trader Joe's.
As I left I found myself confronted and surrounded by a swarm of paparazzi. They seemed to materialize out of thin air, their cameras flashing and their voices blending into a chaotic symphony. My pulse quickened, and anxiety clawed at the edges of my mind. I braced myself, trying to maintain composure as I maneuvered through the crowd and ignored them.
"Lizzie! Over here!”
“Elizabeth? A quick word, please!"
"Smile for the camera, Lizzie!" I felt like a deer caught in the headlights, forced to confront the intrusive attention that came with being in a high-profile relationship. With every step I took, their questions bombarded me, each one demanding a piece of my privacy.
“Please, let me through! I need to get to my car!” I said trying to push through the crowd.
“Lizzie, are you working on a new film? Is your relationship with Scarlett just a publicity stunt?” The paparazzi continue their harassment, blocking my path. Just as I was beginning to feel overwhelmed, Samatha and a couple of other employees stepped outside and came to my rescue.
“Leave her alone! Show some respect!” Samatha yelled and they helped guide me through the crowd to reach my car. I took a moment to collect myself once I got in, my heart pounding with anxiety before I calmed myself down enough to drive out of the parking lot.
I pulled into the studio parking lot, where I spotted Cade happily bouncing around, engaged in conversation with Chris. Cade's face lit up when he saw my car approaching. Cade started to get antsy as I pulled around and if it wasn't for Chris's hand placed on the boy's shoulder it looked like he would run right out into the street.
Once I parked next to the curb Cade headed to the back seat of the car opening the door and climbing in his spot. I rolled down the passenger side window to say hi to Chris. He came up to the window and placed Cade's backpack in the seat as he leaned on the frame.
“Good luck.” He said with a smirk and let out a relieved sigh as he walked away from the car before I could say anything else.
“What does that mean?” I said to his back and turned in my seat to ask Cade what Chirs was talking about but as I saw him I had a feeling I knew what he meant. The teen was bouncing in his seat as he was getting situated buckling himself in.
“Hey, sweetheart. How was your morning?” I said to him and he looked up at me with a broad smile on his face.
“Mom! It was great. We filmed a really fun scene today between Florence and me. It was absolutely hilarious. We couldn't keep it together at certain points and kept having to start over. Matt was getting so frustrated with us it looked like his head was going to explode but Florence couldn't keep it together and just kept messing up and laughing which made me mess up too.” He said excitedly.
Looking into his eye I was trying to decipher if it was little Cade I was chatting with but it seemed like it was he might be somewhere in the middle right now. I was going to say that it sounded like a fun morning but before he could even take a breath he was talking again.
“Did you know that it was Katie’s birthday today? She is the 1st AD on set.” he said, clarifying just in case I didn't know who he was talking about. I was gonna say that I had met and worked with her before but didn't know that it was her birthday today but he once again didn't take much time to stop talking before he was at it again.
“Well I didn't but after we finished shooting Jim and Angela the crafty team came out of nowhere with this huge cake and everyone started singing her happy birthday. It was really fun.”
“And let me tell you something…. That cake was delicious!! Mama said I could only have one piece but Florance snuck me an extra piece or maybe two.” he said with a big smile and I realized he was on a sugar high. Cade didn't have a lot of sugar in his natural diet before this summer it seemed like and now was pretty good about not going crazy with sweet foods so when he did have sugar it was like a pure drug to him.
“Remind me to thank Florence for that.” I said mostly to myself as Cade rambled on about his morning.
“What was that Mom?” he asked when he realized I had said something.
“Just that maybe we should calm down a bit and use our inside voice.” I told him gently as he got more and more excited he was raising his voice and to no fault of his I was slowly starting to develop a headache from my stressful and anxiety-inducing morning, but his loud voice wasn't helping.
“Oh right, sorry.” he told me as he quieted his voice down.
“It's okay, bud.” I told him and I turned in my seat put the car in drive and headed home.
Cade's POV
After mom had told me nicely to calm the fuck down I started scrolling through my phone not looking at anything in particular but my phone dinged and I saw a new message notification from Tom. I pulled up the group chat I had with the guys. The Bro TAstic FOur
Tom 🕸️: Hey lads, do you all want to hang out tonight before I head back to London this weekend?
Joe L🧙: You're going back take me with you!! Jk for how long though? Also, I'm in. What did you have in mind?
Tom H🕸️: Yeah not for too long I got some work to do and I miss my family but I was thinking we hit up the YA gals and we do an escape room. I want you all to meet my girlfriend Z.
Kit C. 🧟: Say less bro. Is she hot?
Tom H🕸️: Broo! She's my girlfriend.
Tom H🕸️: And yes she absolutely banging.
Joe L🧙: Ignore him tom, I can’t wait to meet her.
Tom H🕸️: you in Cade???
Cade🕷️: Umm… Let me check with my mom?’”
Looking up from my phone I looked at Lizzie in the mirror as she drove. She seemed tired but she noticed me staring at her in the mirror right away.
“What's up?” she asked me and I got a little nervous looking back down at my phone as it buzzed again.
Tom H🕸️: Come on mate, Hailee will be there she and my girl are besties... Xochitl too!
I rolled my eyes at his attempt to sweeten the deal to get me to come. I wouldn't admit it but it was working so I turned my attention back to Lizzie.
“Ah Mom, do you think that I could go hang out with some friends this afternoon? Tom wants us to meet his girlfriend and go to an escape room before he goes back to London. ” I asked her. She was silent for a little bit before looking back at me.
“I don't think so, Cade. I'm sorry honey but you have a long day of stunts tomorrow so I think it best you stay home it is a work night." I deflated in my seat but nodded and looked back down at my phone and typed out a response.
Cade🕷️: I want to but I can't. Mom says ‘It's a work night’.
Kit C. 🧟: Work night? Doesn't mommas boy mean School Night lol 🤣
My fave flushed with embarrassment as they pulled up to the house. At this point, I knew Kit was joking with me mostly but I didn't want to be labeled as a momma's boy regardless of it being true or not so I asked her again.
“Can I please go out? I'll do double the chores for a week?” I beg her. She let out a frustrated huff and I could see she was getting irritated with me but I wanted to go.
“Cadence I said no.” She told me and I froze at the use of my full name as she fumbled with all the groceries in the trunk. Once I recovered from my shock I went to help her with a couple of bags.
“ Please, please, please!” I begged with a sweet smile.
“No. You need lunch and a nap baby.” I frowned at her choice of words thinking about how Kit was making fun of me.
“I'm not even tired, and I'm not a baby. Why can’t you treat me like an adult? I'm 16, not 6.” I said as a rush of anger flowed through me and without thinking I chucked one of the bags in my hand to the ground. The sound of cracking eggs was the only thing heard as Lizzie and I stood at the door. Her jaw tightened and clenched and I knew I definitely wasn’t going anywhere tonight.
“You’ll be treated as an adult once you start acting like one! Now go to your room while I clean up the mess you made with this little tantrum of yours Cadence.”
“Don't call me that!” I grumbled and I tried to stay calm. I need to breathe and say that it was an accident and I didn’t mean to make a mess but she cut me off.
“That’s enough, I don't want to hear another word from you or you're grounded for a week.” She told me sternly and rubbed her temples and I thought she was being completely unfair.
“Come on that's so unfair-” I tried to say but she cut me off again.
“What did I just say?” She asked me
“I don't know utter bullshit.” I mumbled under my breath but since she was so close she heard what I said.
“Ok, you're grounded with no phone, TV, or Striker anything fun for a week.” She said to me and my jaw dropped, I'd never been grounded by Lizzie or Scarlett before could she even do that?
“What the hell a week? You're not even my fucking Mom!!” I was in shock at the words coming out of my mouth before I knew what I was saying, but what was I supposed to do for a whole week without my phone or anything fun? I've never seen Lizzie so mad like this before.
“That’s two now. Cade for language don’t make it three.” she gritted out from her teeth.
“Stupid fu-.” I started to say but Lizzie gave me a pointed look and I closed my mouth before she could add any more time to my punishment.
“Just go to your room.” she said to me as she opened the door. Fine, I thought and I pushed past Lizzie dropping the rest of the bags I was carrying right inside of the door with a silent huff instead of taking them into the kitchen.
“Hey?” She said, stumbling over a bit and gesturing to the abandoned bags.
“You said go to my room and not help you with the groceries.” I signed to her keeping my mouth shut as I walked backward away from her so I could still face them and she could watch me sign to her. Once I got close to the stairs I stood at the bottom of the steps and flipped her off for good measure before bolting to my room and slamming the door.
Lizzie's POV
I just stood in the doorway in shock for a moment after seeing Cade flip me off and run upstairs before angrily putting away the groceries. Then I headed out to the front door to clean the cracked eggs off the doorstep. Still fuming back inside I received a text from Scarlett.
Scarlett❤️🔥: Hey babe did you and Cade make it home okay? I’m finally having lunch finally.
I thought about texting her but that would take too long so I just FaceTimed her instead.
“Honey, what’s wrong?” Scarlett asks immediately, seeing that I am upset.
“Cade asked to go out with his friends and I said no because he needs to rest and we both know tomorrow is going to be a long day for him.” She explained to Scarlett and she nodded along clearly seeing the logic behind my reasoning.
“ but he wouldn’t take no for an answer and kept pestering me about it until I told him to stop and go to his room but he decided that smashing a carton of eggs on the front steps was a good idea all while claiming he wasn’t acting like a baby.” Scarlett started laughing as she imagined the scene and I gave her a pointed stare.
“It's not funny, Scarlett, this is serious.”
“You're right I’m sorry what happened next?” She asked getting serious again.
“I told him if he wanted to be treated like an adult he needed to act like one and to stop whining and told him to go to his room. Which he did but not before cursing and reminding me I wasn't his mom and then flipping me off as he went.” Scarlett gasped at hearing this.
“Ok well, that’s not okay at all. Where is he now?” She looks a little upset now too.
“In his room.” I told her.
“Okay well let him stay up there and when I get home I’ll have a talk with him.” By her tone Lizzie knew this meant he was going to get in trouble; they had only a few household rules and respect for others was one of them.
“How about you take a bath and just relax okay babe.” Lizzie nodded the stress from the Paparazzi and her fight with Cade hit her like a brick wall.
“Yeah, that sounds nice. Today has been a long day and it’s only 1 pm. I got hounded by the paparazzi at Trader Joe’s.” Lizzie explained as she finished putting the last of the groceries away.
“Jesus, are you okay?” Scarlett said, looking at me with concern. Neither of us were fans of the media but she knew my anxiety tended to flare up when I was put in a situation like that.
“Yeah, it's just exhausting you know I can’t even go shopping without a camera flashing in my face.”
“I’m sorry babe, I’ll do the shopping next time.”
“It’s okay, I'll survive.” A knock and a voice was coming from outside Scarlett’s trailer interrupting their conversation.
“Lizzie, they're calling me back to set but it’s just this scene and I’ll be home in a few hours okay?” Lizzie nodded and tried to put on a smile for Scarlett.
“Just rest up and relax, okay? I love you.”
“I love you too.” I told her before hanging up the phone. I headed upstairs to take a bath like Scarlett suggested but before I went into my room I stopped outside of Cades.
His door was closed but I leaned up against it softly listening in. I heard the soft hum of music coming from inside and almost knocked on the door to tell him to turn it off and take a nap but I knew that would only start another argument most likely so I turned and headed into my room. After taking a bath I laid down on my bed to rest for a couple minutes but ended up falling into a deep sleep.
Chapter 34: Riding the Line
Summary:
Cade sneaks out and has the night of his life.
Chapter Trigger/Content Warnings: Mention of Abuse, Violence, Assault, and Bullying
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Cade's POV
After storming away and up into my room I slammed the door accidentally using too much force to close it. What was going on with me I felt out of control. I moved over to the bed and screamed into my pillow then I started punching my bed and headboard before getting up to pace the room.
I had all this energy coursing through my body that I didn’t know what to do with. It was a new feeling to me as ever since my wolf had presented itself I had been feeling it more and more.
My text notification went off and I found my discarded phone to see this time it was Joe who messaged, he was piggybacking on Kit's message teasing me a bit more.
Joe L🧙: Lol mamas baby🍼is much more accurate. You should hear the things I overheard Lizzie say about him on set last week.😂
I knew Joe meant it in a much more teasing way than he was trying to be mean and the boy didn't have a mean bone in his body but the comment still had an effect on me as the frustration and anger inside me increased.
Cade🕷️: why don’t you guys just shut it?
I replied as my wolf was getting riled up adding to my already upset state.
Kit C. 🧟: Oh wow look who has something to say now. But come on Joe and I are only kidding. Plus we all know you're all talk and no bite anyway right inclu what are you gonna do?” Kit responded he was really grinding my wolf's gears now.
Tom H🕸️: Kit back off if he can't come he can't come. Maybe we’ll hang next time I'm back in the States mate.
“Fuck it.” I said to myself. I was already grounded for two weeks so what the worst that could happen. Plus I was able to sneak out with Striker and not get caught so I could do it again.
Cade 🕷️: You know what I’ll be there Tom. What's the address?.
That was all I said in the group chat before heading over to my closet to change.
I changed the outfit I was wearing. From a pair of sweatpants and a hoodie and traded it for a hooded black and black long sleeve shirt and some ripped dark jeans I grabbed Scarlett's old protective riding jacket that she had given me to wear when we rode together and I hadn't returned all the gear yet
“Alexa, play my chill playlist and set a sleep timer for two hours.” I called out.
“Ok, your sleep timer is set.” the machine responded in a robotic voice.
I knew if Lizzie came by the door she’d hear the music and hopefully know to give me some space and then if she came back to check on me later and the music was off maybe she’d think I was asleep like she wanted. After locking my door and making my bed so it looked like I was sleeping just in case they came into the room.
Just like I had done with Striker I snuck out through the window and jumped off the small balcony to the tree. I quietly climbed down the tree this time skillfully sneaking through the backyard out of the eye of the cameras I stuck against the side of the house this time. Ducking under the kitchen window I paused at the door peeking inside to make sure no one was there. I could see the coast was clear so I moved on.
Once I got to the gate I hopped it instead of opening it since I knew that it would squeak without fail every time someone opened it and headed for the garage. Opening the side door quickly I slipped into a dark space. I turned on the light and looked around.
My eyes landed on the pair of motorcycles that Scarlett and I were fixing up together and I smiled. Scarlett just had the Ducati repainted with a fresh coat of black paint so the bike was just shining, begging me to take her for a spin. I knew this was a bad idea since I didn't have a motorcycle license yet just my regular driver's license but I was great on the bike and Uncle Hunter had even said I was a natural like I had been riding my whole life. I grabbed a helmet and put it on before opening the garage and I cursed at how loud it was as it opened up.
This is where the hard part was going to come in. The driveway had a set of security cameras set up just in case someone tried to break in but I knew that there was a slight blind spot that ran the length of the driveway all the way to the main gate at the end of the long driveway so I rolled the bike out closing the garage behind me and down that path. I didn't turn the bike on just yet so the sound of the engine did not alert all the neighbors as well as Lizzie. As I got down to the end of the driveway I couldn't go through the gate because there were motion sensors and whenever it was opened and drove through we all got a notification on our phones. However, I knew that there was no sensor on the door just left of the gate for people to walk through so I pushed the bike through that.
Once I was officially off the property I still didn’t turn on the bike instead I got a running start and hopped onto it. We live on the top of a hill so I used gravity and coasted the bike down the hill until I was at the button a couple blocks away. I got to a stop sign and I finally turned the bike on and it roared to life.
“Okay now let's have some fun.” I said to myself. I pulled my phone out of my pocket and saw that Tom had sent the address of the escape room into the group chat so put it into my Maps before closing the visors on my helmet and took off in the right direction.
Even though it didn't take long to get there on the bike as I weaved through traffic I was still running a bit late and was the last of the group to arrive at the escape room. As I pulled up I saw that they all were hanging out in the parking lot by Tom and Kit's car. There was an empty spot next to them so I pulled in. I don't think they realized it was me with my helmet on as they glared at me for taking the space they were probably saving for me. The only one who seemed to recognize it was me, was Hailee. As I turned off the bike I kicked out the kickstand to prop it up before it pulled off my helmet and got off the bike turning to the group. It was all the guys Hailee, Xotchi, Kat, and someone I didn't know but I assumed she was Tom's girlfriend. Xochitl was the next to realize it was me and she ran over to me.
“Yoo what the shit. I didn't realize that was you at first Cade.” She said as she looked at the bike like it was a toy in a candy store.
“Haha yeah, here I am.” I said awkwardly she smiled at me and held out her fist for knuckles. I returned the gesture and pounded her fist with mine. Immediately after she turned back to the group.
“Alright pay up. All of you!” she said to the group and all the guys let out an annoyed sigh and started handing Xochitl cash and just looked confused as I watched the exchange. Kat walked up to me with a smile.
“They made a bet about whether or not one of your moms would drop you off or not but Xochitl bet that neither of them would and you'd surprise us all.'' I chuckled a bit knowing that they all lost money and thought that was karma for the previous comments.
“Okay, now that inclu is here can we please go inside?” Kit asked, being his usual self as he moved past me to give me a pat on the back as a greeting.
"Hey, bro." He said to me and continued with Joe next to him. Everyone nodded and we all started walking into the building. As we did Tom and his girlfriend fell into step with me.
“Cade, this is my girlfriend, Zendaya. Zendaya, this is Cade.” Tom said introducing the two of us to each other. She started to go in for a hug but changed her mind and put her fist out just like Xochitl had done. Tom must’ve told her I wasn't too crazy about strangers or people touching me other than Lizzie and Scarlett. But I was starting to warm up to people.
“It's nice to meet you.” I told her and bumped my fist against hers.
“It's nice to meet you too. I've heard a lot about you.” She told me as we walked into the building Tom left the two of us so he could check in our group at the front counter.
“Oh really now. Tom has been talking about me? Watch out, I might just have to steal your boyfriend.” I said, teasing her a little bit and she laughed at my joke, but I was honestly a little surprised to hear this. Tom and I were becoming buddies after he randomly texted me one day with a fun meme and we were texting casually, but we hadn't seen each other since then we all hung out at Kit place.
“I mean yes and no. Toms mentioned you but it was Hailee who couldn't stop talking about you.” She told me and I tried not to blush as I quickly glanced over in the room to where Haliee was standing with Kat and Xochitl. She must've felt my eyes on her because she looked up from Kat who was talking about something and our eyes connected. She smiled softly before giving me a small wave that I returned easily before turning back to Zendaya. She was looking at me with a smirk across her lips.
“What?” I asked and she just shook her head before looking over my shoulder as if someone was standing behind me. I turned to see what she was looking at and I found that Hailee was standing behind me I felt my whole body rush with nervous excitement as her scent filled the air around us.
“Oh hi there.” I said just staring into her eyes and soaking up every detail of her face.
“Hey.” She was smiling softly back to me and we both just stared at each other for a minute.
“I'm gonna just go over there.” Zendaya said awkwardly when she realized neither of us was going to say anything else and moved over to where Hailee just was with the other girls leaving the two of us in silence.
“Soo ah hey the weather must've been really nice for you to ride your bike here.” She said, gesturing to the riding jacket that I was still wearing and breaking the silence between us.
“Oh yeah ah it has been really nice out, that's the great thing about California it always nice out 90% of the time, and with it being summer time you know.” I said as I looked down at my feet as I tried to come up with something more interesting to say.
“Yeah, no your right haha you got a point there.” She sounded slightly embarrassed about commenting on the nice weather during summertime. Smooth I thought to myself as I looked over at her.
“So uh how have you been?” Racking my brain for anything I could think of to keep the conversation going.
“I've been doing well, a little busy, finishing on making my new album and shooting Hawkeye at the same time so I've been pretty busy lately. How have you been doing? I haven't seen you for a bit.” She asked in return with a nice smile.
“Oh yeah I'm doing well, I've also been busy with shooting Black Widow 2 so I get that.” I nodded back at her for a little bit longer than I needed to but I was anxious it seemed like the tension between us was slightly fading away and we fell into a couple of seconds of silence. Hailee was watching the worker at the front desk trying to help Tom and he was explaining something to him.
“Okay so is it just me or is it a little ridiculous that it's taking this long? I mean we were like 15 minutes late already before we even checked in.” Her tone was light and I could tell she wasn't too upset about the wait.
“You know you're kinda right, I was a bit worried that since I was late it was going to bleed into our time in the room but I'm glad to know I'm not the problem for once.” I joked back with her and she laughed with me.
We got a couple of looks from the worker like he knew we were talking about him and we both settled down smiling at each other and falling into another awkward silence. We both must have felt the tension rise again because we both tried to say something and talked over each other. I didn't quite hear what she said so I just nodded my head as a way for her to go ahead and speak first.
“Oh how, Scarlett and Lizzie?” She asked and I thought about it for a second thinking about the fight I just had with Lizzie.
“Well Scarlett’s good, she is at work right now and Lizzie is good but she's not too happy with me right now.” I mentioned Hailee looked at me like please continue.
“We just had a bit of a fight before I came here, is all.” I told her downplaying the whole situation.
“I'm sorry to hear that.” she said sincerely and I smiled.
“Thanks, it's okay, I'm sure we'll work it out.” I told her and looked back down at my feet. I really needed to apologize to Lizzie for how I was acting when I got back home. Looking back at Hailee I waited to see if she had anything else to say but we both seemed to be too nervous to conversate like normal people.
“ Hey Haiz look at this really quick.” Zendaya called over to Hailee. We both looked over to the girl and she was holding her phone out for Hailee to see but we were too far away to see the screen properly. Hailee smiled at me and moved over to the group of girls and I moved over to the counter where the guys were standing with Tom and let out a sigh as I turned into the conversation.
“Yeah sorry about this but it'll be another couple of minutes. The group before you really messed up the room so my guys are still trying to reset it for you.” I heard the younger worker say to Tom.
“No worries.” He said and turned back to us.
“Only a little bit longer of a wait.” He told us and we moved away from the front counter so the worker could help the next group in line.
“So what was that?” Joe asked me.
“What do you mean?” I asked him confused, not sure what he was referring to.
“You and Hailee? I got secondhand embarrassment just watching the two of you guys talk.” he said and Kit snickered a little bit.
“You're surprised he doesn't know how to talk to girls?” He said looking at Joe like he was crazy.
“I can talk to a girl. I was doing just fine talking to Hailee.” I argued but I didn't even sound convinced so I wasn't helping my case.
“Yeah, you can talk to girls but you definitely can't talk to Hailee. Sorry, it's true.” Tom said to me placing his hand on my shoulder as a comforting gesture but it felt slightly condescending. I grabbed his hand with two fingers like I was too grossed out to fully touch him and removed his hand from me before wiping my shoulder off for extreme measure. He looked slightly offended but knew I was kidding with him.
“Okay that might be true but I don't know my brain just melts into mush whenever she's around.” I confessed to them and they all started laughing and making kissing noises.
“Sounds like someone is in love!”Joe said in a sing-songy tone a little too loud causing the girls to look over at me from not too far away and I quickly moved to cover his mouth with my hand before he could do anything else.
“Shh.” I told him and then felt his wet tongue rub up against my hand causing me to pull away and look at my hand that had his spit now on me. Kit was laughing loudly so I moved over to him and wiped my wet hand on his arm causing him to stop laughing and pull away from me with a disgusted face. I started laughing this time and he just frowned at me as he wiped away the spit from his arm with his shirt.
“Anyways it's not that hard, you just need to remember to relax and think of her just like any other girl out there.” Tom said giving me some genuine advice once we all settled down.
“Easier said than done. She's not like anyone else out there.”Saying the last part mostly to myself.
“Well why don't you get some more practice.” he said to me and then gave my body a little shove and I stumbled back and into someone's body. Once I recovered I looked up and saw it was Hailee.
“Oh hi again.” I said and she laughed. Okay, that's a good start, I thought and turned back to the guys who were all giving me thumbs up.
“You know you seem to always be falling around me.” She said with a smirk and thought back to when I had eaten shit skating on set in front of her a while back.
“Maybe you just have that effect on people or something like that.” I said playing it cool.
“Oh my, thanks?” She said a little unsure if that was a compliment or not. I looked at her quickly fumbling for anything to say when I landed on the space-themed earring she was wearing. One ear had a dangling astronaut and the other ear had a little moon on it.
“Are those space earrings?” I asked her and she immediately beamed back at me and her hand went up to her ear as she tucked her hair back behind them so I could get a better look.
“Oh my gosh yeah, I just bought these the other day? I'm surprised you noticed.” She said leaning into me a bit.
“Surprised I noticed? Are you kidding me? I could clock anything space or NASA-related 100 miles away, let alone a couple of feet away while talking to a pretty girl." I said, causing her to blush when I called her pretty.
“Thanks, I know you're a big space fan.” I nodded intensely.
“Oh yeah, I am. Did you know that next year they're going to be sending people back to the moon after almost 50 years of not going back there?” I said getting a little excited but she easily matched my energy.
“Really? I didn't know about that. That's awesome. I've always wanted to be a part of an event like that. Like learning about stuff like that in school I always wondered what it would be like to experience history as it happened back then.” She said back.
“Right, it's totally wicked! And me too and now we get the chance to be a part of history." We started to get into a nice flowing conversation about space and the moon when the worker called out the group's name but we kinda ignored him and continued talking until I felt a pair of hands on my shoulders and I felt my body tense up. I turned around quickly to see who it was and saw it was Kit standing over me so I pushed him away slightly.
“Sorry to break this weird nerd space fest up… no I'm not sorry to break this up but it's time for us to go.” He said and it was that our whole group was waiting for us. We both nodded and followed the worker into the escape room and he told us the rules.
It took us nearly the full hour to solve the room but we made it out with a couple minutes to spare when Kat figured out the last piece of the puzzle. After we left the escape room we came outside gathered by our cars and continued to talk. No one seemed to want to end the hang-out session so when Joe mentioned he was hungry we all decided to get some food at a pizza shop that was next to the escape room. We were all sitting around the table just chatting when Kit looked up from his phone he had been paying more attention than the rest of the group.
“Guys I just got invited to a secret party out by the beach tonight and we're all going..” He told us all as he typed something back to whoever had texted him.
“What? Where?” Kat asked, getting excited at the idea of a beach party.
“Clayton's beach, by the abandoned boardwalk up the PCH.” He told us.
“Oh, I don't know about that.” Joe said, looking a bit iffy about going.
“What’s wrong with Claytons’s beach?” I asked not knowing what they were talking about.
“It’s not the beach that's the issue. It is nice out there since no one ever really goes there with the whole abandoned and broken down pier that's a safety hazard.” Xochitl commented.
“So what’s the issue?” I asked, looking around the group.
“There are just a lot of police actively in that area because there is a police department depot not too far away. Every party I've ever gone to out there has gotten shut down by the police.” Hailee said next to me and I nodded in understanding.
“Who cares though, this is an invite of a lifetime.” Kit said to us all.
“Well I've been to the MET and that's an invitation of a lifetime.” Zendaya said as a joke and everyone laughed.
“Me too girl! That year was so fun.” Hailee said to Zendaya as she remembered the great night they had together.
“Let's go, it sounds fun. Plus I've yet to experience a real California beach party.” I told them all and everyone looked at me with shock, I was the last one they would think to want to go. And any other day they would be right to assume that but with my fight with Lizzie, all the energy I still had in my body from my sugar high, and my wolf immediately perked up at the sound of a party trying to get out. So I couldn't help myself but want to at least go and check out the party.
“I can't believe I'm hearing this but if Cade wants to go then you all have to come now.” Kit said to everyone else and they all kinda nodded in agreement.
We all headed out to our cars but a slight problem arose. Tom had driven him and Zendaya in the two-seater rental car he had and Kit only had four seats in his car. Kat, Hailee, and Xochitl were dropped off here because Hailee's car was in the shop. So we had one person that did not have a seat. I looked back at my bike and saw that the extra helmet was strapped to the back of the bike so I offered to take someone if they didn't mind the ride. I chose to ignore how Xochitl shoved Hailee in my direction before everyone else crammed in Kit's car.
“So I guess it's you and me then?” I asked her, holding out the helmet to her.
“I guess so.'' She said kinda tentatively looking at the bike before taking the helmet into her hands and fidgeting with it.
“Have you ever rode a bike before?” I asked her.
“Does a stunt bike count?” I chuckled a bit and shook my head no. I knew that stunt bikes had supports on the sides like big training wheels so the bike wouldn’t tip over and it was usually being pulled by another vehicle.
“Not really, but I can give you a quick lesson.” I told her as I picked up my helmet and placed it on my head securely. Hailee followed suit trying to place the helmet on her head but struggled a bit so I took the helmet and slid it down her head properly before fasting it tightly under her chin.
“How's that?” I asked her and I gave the helmet a little tug and shook it to see if it fit properly.
“Snug as a bug.” she said with her thumbs up.
“Okay good.” I showed her how the Bluetooth comms system worked between our helmets so we could chat while riding before giving her a safety talk about how to ride the bike and what to do and what not to do. Once I felt like she was ready I hopped on the bike and turned it on before letting her know she was good to hop on the back. She sat there awkwardly with her hands on my shoulders so I took them and wrapped them around my waist.
“Just remember to lean with me as I do, hold on and everything should be okay.” I told her over the comms system she was still a little far away from me and not sitting properly on the bike so I revived the engine and let go of the break barely for a second letting the bike jut forward and cause Hailee’s body to slide forward into me and I felt her arms tighten around my waist as she let out a small yelp. Now that she was in the right position I was ready to go.
“Are you ready?” I asked and she nodded on my shoulder.
“Yes. I'm ready.” She responded and it released the brake and drove off. Tom and Kit had already left while we were getting situated but I thought I might be able to catch up even driving slower than I normally would since it was Haliee’s first time.
She seemed to get the hang of it pretty quickly and soon started to relax and enjoy the ride as we sped through the streets of LA and then eventually made it to the PCH. Riding by the ocean just as the sun started to set was probably the best thing I had ever seen in my life. My wolf let out a howl and it could help mirror his energy yelling out in exhilaration as I sped up a bit on the empty road.
I knew we made it to the right place and I started to hear music in the distance as we pulled up to a parking lot full of cars. I found Tom and Kits’ cars parked next to each other so I pulled the bike up between their cars and parked it in front of them. Hailee hopped off the bike and was buzzing with energy.
I got off and I couldn't deny I was feeling the same way. She pulled off her helmet and she looked at me with a wide and bright smile as the setting sun hit her skin. She was literally glowing like the sun itself and for a moment I couldn't breathe. I momentarily blamed it on the helmet on my head but again I couldn't deny it was all because of her. I pulled off my helmet and smiled back at her.
“So how was it?” I asked her and she quickly closed the distance between us grabbing my hands and bouncing with excitement.
“That was the best thing ever. I mean you saw that sunset and the way we were just gliding through traffic so smoothly it was so exhilarating but peaceful at the same time! I loved it.” She said to me and pulled me into a hug that I quickly melted into her.
I knew at that moment I was definitely falling for her. It only lasted a second before she seemed to remember that I didn't love being touched and pulled away from me. Her happiness and excitement morph into nervousness.
“Sorry, I got a little carried away.” She said to me stepping away but in step, with her, I followed her and wrapped my arms around her waist picking her up and spinning her around I felt my wolf present slightly and my eyes flashed golden in the night before I set her back down on the ground.
“It's okay, I completely know the feeling and you're right, it is exhilarating. One of the best feelings there is!” I told her as we stared into each other's eyes holding each other close. I realized this was the first time she was seeing my wolf present in any way shape or form.
“Whoa, your eyes.” She said slightly out of breath as I calmed myself down and my eyes turned back to their normal hazel color.
“Oh yeah.'' I breathed out like my idiot self not knowing what to say.
“So what was that?” She asked
"Long story short my wolf presented and I found I'm a Prime," I told her nervous for her reaction.
"what? you never cease to amaze me. What other wild surprises do you have in store for me?" Hailee teased
"You have no idea." I murmured to myself. Maybe this was an opportunity to open up to her a little bit. But that's all I got to say about that before we were interrupted by familiar voices whooping and hollering from behind us.
“Kiss! KISS!.KIss!” I heard Kit Joe and Xochitl cheer from behind us and I realized how close Hailee and I were to each other. Mere inches and it would be so easy to close the distance between the two of us but we both pulled away from each other with a smile.
Her hand dropped to hold mine and she pulled me toward our group of friends and said hello. Xochitl, Kat Joe, and Zendaya all had drinks in their hands slightly tipsy already as Tom and Kit watched them all carefully like the Alphas they were. Completely sober since they were the ones driving tonight.
“How fast did you guys get here?” I asked in disbelief I really thought I'd be able to catch up to them but clearly, I wasn't close. They both nervously chuckled at each other and didn't say anything. It was Kat who was probably the most drunk out of the three of them who came up to Kit leaning on his shoulder.
“Once they got on the PCH they raced most of their way here.”She said giggling before moving over to Hailee and giving her a big hug.
“Okay, I want to get on your level. What are you drinking?” She said to the other girl grabbed the cup from her hand took a sip and coughed a bit.
“Oh, that's strong. I need so much more of that. Show MAMA where you got this baby!” She called out before Kat started leading her down the beach where the party was happening. Everyone drinking followed the two of them down the small hill and Tom, Kit and I stood there watching them.
“So who won?” I asked them as we watched our friends down below.
“Hard to say.” Kit said, looking down at his feet and kicking the dirt.
“Um no, I definitely won that one.” Tom interjected, giving Kit a shove.
“I'll race the both of you and it'll be clear who wins, no doubt about it.” I told them, my bike could easily take both of their cars in a race.
“We’ll see about that.” Kit grumbled and we turned our attention back to our friend when we heard Xochitl squeal out while she and Joe were messing around.
“Well, this looks fun.” I honestly chuckled as I saw Xochitl try to jump on Joe's back and the two of them tumbled into the sand laughing and giggling.
“Oooh. okay, maybe we should go down there and make sure they don't actually hurt themselves.” Kit says as she slightly cringes as they fall over.
“You do have a soft side deep down. Very deep down don't you?.” I said teasing Kit at him showing an emotion other than snark.
“I just don't want to have to be the one to drive them to the hospital and get blood all over my seats.” The kid said nonchalantly.
“And he's back.” I joked and he gave me a slight shove as we all headed down the hill grouping up with the rest of our friends.
The beach was alive with music, laughter, and the gentle crash of waves. The atmosphere buzzed with energy as we danced and enjoyed ourselves, the night slipping away unnoticed.
Eventually, we found ourselves gathered around one of the fire pits that dotted the sandy shore. The conversations blended into a comforting hum, but my attention drifted away. I sat there, simply absorbing the moment, determined to etch this night into my memory forever. I'd never had a better night.
Across the fire, Xochitl listened intently to Kat, who was intoxicated, expressing how much she missed Striker. I watched as their words mingled with the crackling of the fire. Kit and Joe sat close to each other, their glances quick and soft, exchanging unspoken emotions with the slightest touch of their shoulders or knees. It seemed that their on-screen chemistry might have transcended into something more real.
Tom and Zendaya leaned against each other, Tom's arm wrapped protectively around Zendaya as she rested her head on his shoulder. They were lost in their world, the outside chatter fading into the background.
Beside me sat Hailee, our hands entwined and our shoulders gently brushing against each other. As a cold ocean breeze swept by, I felt her body shiver. Without hesitation, I let go of her hand and reached for my riding jacket I had taken off earlier.
"Here, are you cold?" I asked, holding it out for her to slip into. Hailee was wearing a thin, long black-sleeved shirt and high-waisted jeans, but the chill from the ocean breeze seemed to seep through, leaving her shivering. Meanwhile, I could feel the warmth radiating from the fire, causing a light sweat to form on my skin. The night air stirred something within me, a mix of excitement and restlessness that made my wolf instincts tingle. I brushed it off as the result of an incredible night and the heat from the fire.
Hailee smiled gratefully as she slipped into the jacket, the fabric enveloping her in warmth. She leaned closer to me, seeking the comfort of our shared space.
"Thanks, Cade. Whoa, it's so warm does it have a heater inside?" she murmured, her voice barely audible over the crackling fire.
"Nope, I'm just a human furnace." I Said and returned her smile, my heart swelling with affection. Being able to provide her with comfort, even in the smallest ways, filled me with a sense of joy and contentment.
“Are you sure you won't get cold now?” She asked as she looked at my now exposed arms.
“It's okay, here feel how warm I am, I'll be fine.” I told her as I took her hand and placed it on my arm. She was surprised to feel the warmth radiating from me and started moving her hands all over my body to see if I was that way all over. I stopped her placing my hand over hers when she cupped my face and we locked eyes once again. I loved her eyes I could get lost in them for days.
“Is this a wolf thing like your eyes earlier?” She asked and I nodded slightly before removing her hand from my face.
“Wolf thing?” I heard Xochitl ask next to me as she was the closest to the two of us and she must've stopped telling her own story to listen.
“Umm yeah? ah…” I stumbled out, not sure where to start or what to say.
“Well spit it out Inclu.” Kit said from over the fire.
“Well about that… my ah, my wolf presented a couple of weeks ago and I found out that I'm a Prime.” I said very casually even though it wasn't a casual thing to say. Everyone just stared at me and Kit started to laugh hysterically in disbelief.
“Is that why your scent changed? See, I told you guys something was different about him in the car.” Xochitl said to the others and Kit stopped laughing and looked at me curiously, still not believing it.
“Prove it.” Commanded in his alpha voice leaning in and taunting me. My wolf didn't like being challenged like that. My eyes flashed golden, my fangs dropped, and I let out a growl as I leaned over toward him and he leaned back in his seat with a slight fear in his eyes. It didn't last long before I felt myself shift back as my wolf was satisfied with the reaction we had gotten from Kit. I leaned back with a smirk on my face.
“Believe it now?” I asked him and he just nodded too shocked to say anything else the rest of the group broke out in a chorus of laughter as they also enjoyed his reaction as much as my wolf had.
Kit's playful tackle jolted me out of my thoughts, breaking the spell of the night. We both erupted into laughter as we rolled around in the soft sand, wrestling and playfully vying for dominance. Kit's determination to pin me down was evident, but my agility and strength proved to be a formidable challenge for him.
As our laughter echoed through the night, Tom couldn't resist joining in on the fun. With a mischievous grin, he stepped forward, declaring his desire to take on the challenge. The three of us engaged in a spirited wrestling match, each of us unleashing our competitive spirits.
Tom proved to be a worthy opponent, putting up a strong fight against my advances. We grappled in the sand, each trying to gain the upper hand. Despite his best efforts, I managed to overpower him, pinning him down to the ground. I playfully held him in a light chokehold, teasing him.
"Alright, I give up," Tom conceded, tapping out to signal his defeat. I released him and stood up, triumphantly flexing my arms, reveling in the momentary victory.
The adrenaline rush from our playful wrestling match left us breathless and exhilarated. We brushed off the sand from our clothes and exchanged knowing looks, a shared sense of camaraderie filling the air. At that moment, it didn't matter who won or lost. What mattered was the bond we had formed, the unspoken understanding and connection that united us.
I stood up next to Kit as Tom caught his breath, the fire crackled and cast flickering shadows on Kit’s face.
“Yeah, that's what I thought.'' I said before turning back to our fire. I was slowly beginning to realize that these were my people. Friends that I could trust and open up to and I shouldn't fear that.
I was going to ask Joe or Xochitl if they wanted to have a go next but my eyes landed on Hailee, not too fair from me. She was still sitting in the same spot but my spot was filled by some guy. He looked familiar to me but I couldn't place him until the fire grew, illuminating his face more and I realized he was the extra from weeks back that was laughing at me when I fell on my skateboard. My wolf growled slightly and I was about to make my way over there when Tom stood up in front of me and blocked my view.
“What are you growling about?” He asked me and I hadn't realized that the growl was coming out.
“That guy talking to Hailee. I think his name is Brad, he's an extra on set with me, and was a douche to me one day.” Tom turned around and looked at the guy and then turned back to me.
“Well, you better watch out 'cause it looks like he is after your girl.” Kit said, pointing at them. I watch and he brushes a strand of hair out of Hailee's face. She pulled her head back instantly as he made contact with her and looked clearly uncomfortable. She said something I couldn't hear over the sound of my blood pumping in my ears as I felt my heart sped up and I felt a flash of heat cross through my already hot body.
“Bro you're literally steaming.” Tom said to me and placed his hands on my shoulders blocking my view again. I looked at my arm and saw that I was steaming, slighting in the cold night. I realized my body was on fire. I move my head around him to look at the two of them again to see the guy reach behind Hailee’s head pull her toward him and kiss her. She immediately shoved him off her. He tripped on a log and fell to the ground and Hailee stood up stepping back from him.
I didn't even notice I was moving swiftly over to him until I was face to face with him as he stood up and tried to get close to Hailee again. We were only inches apart and I felt our chests collide he fell back down to the ground as I stood there still as a wall staring down at him my eyes slowly started to glow.
“What the fuck.” He said as he hit the ground again and tried to get himself back up slower this time. I ignored him turning and moved over to where Hailee was standing with the rest of the girls and Joe by her side.
“Are you alright?” I asked her with my hands in tight fists at my sides. She just looked at me nodded and then threw herself at me hugging me. I hugged her and felt her whole body shaking and not from the cold this time. This angered me knowing that she was upset even though she was trying to act like it hadn't affected her as much as it did.
“Hey didn't you hear me talking to you?” I heard the guy say and I pulled away from her and turned around keeping my body in front of hers. I looked over to see that the guy had gotten up and was standing on the other side of the fire pit.
“OH hey, I know you. Your that inclu from the set. How someone like you got such a big role is beyond me.” Brad yelled out across the fire.
“Hey, you better watch your mouth. Only I get to call him Inclu and he's a Prime now can't you see dumbass.” Kit told him and gestured to my glowing eyes and fangs coming out from under my lips. The guy looked back at me and he connected the dots himself. However much like Kit's and Striker’s first reaction, he didn't quite believe it.
“You're joking, right? You want me to believe that? Prove it, then. Shift wolfie!” He said to me with a challenge and I almost did in an instant wanting to rip his head off while doing so but I remembered the promise I made to Scarlett and Lizzie, that I wouldn't shift purposefully around others as it was a danger to myself and anyone around me.
“I'm not gonna shift to prove anything to you. Just apologize to Hailee and we can go our separate ways.” I told him and I stepped aside so he could look her in the eye as he did so. He only spat into the fire before speaking.
“I'm not going to apologize. I didn't do anything wrong. Plus nobody saw anything.” He said with a smirk.
“Obviously that is not the case or else we wouldn't be having this conversation Chad.” Xochitl added, starting to get frustrated with the big idiot.
“It’s Bradley,” he said, getting frustrated when a couple of his friends stepped up behind him to see if he was okay.
“Yeah! My name's Chad.” One of the guys called out, causing Brad to turn back to him and give his friend a look to tell him to shut up.
“I honestly don’t care. All I care about is how you forced yourself onto a 17-year-old girl without her consent and if you're pretty sure you're in your 30’s so I wonder what the cops would think about that.”
“Oh, how noble of you ... .Screw that, the only thing that's gonna happen now is me kicking your ass.” He said as he cracked his knuckles.
“Yeah, Hell kick your ass. Plus he’s only 23.” Chad said again trying to help but not.
“Dude, just apologize last chance.” I warned him ignoring him and turning to Brad but he literally just laughed at me.
“I'm gonna beat you to a pulp and then do whatever I want with her..” he yelled, pointing at Hailee behind me. I growled and I looked him up and down. I could feel the familiar feeling of my body about to start shifting more and I took a deep breath trying to calm my wolf but it didn't really work.
“ I don't ever start fights but I'll take you on just fine. I'm usually very kind to others but lately, I've been letting my new friend do more of the thinking and he's not as kind and level-headed as I am. So I think you should just go.” I told Brad, referring to my wolf as I felt it start to fully take over my mind.
“Ohhh so scary. It's going to take more than some shitty shit talk from a pathetic inclu to get me to back down.”
“Alright, you know what fuck it. Let fucking fight!” I yelled back to him and started to make my way over to him. My wolf was raging now he accepted the challenge and met me halfway.
By this time the crowd doubled in size so Bradley amped them up by ripping his shirt off and showing off his fit body. People cheered and he stepped toward me throwing a punch at me and I let it connect with my jaw. Which didn't hurt at all but I decided to boost his confidence by acting like it hurt by dropping to the ground and holding my face. I was gonna have some fun with this first since he didn't think I was much of an actor.
He got a couple more in as I acted like he was doing something before I thought I should actually try. He was going for a kick to my stomach and I grabbed his ankle and twisted it so he lost his balance and fell to the floor. I got up and fixed my shirt and smiled at my friend who all had mixed reactions as he fumbled to get up.
My wolf was getting cocky ready to burst out. Brad finally got to his feet and he looked pissed. Brad went to punch me again but this time I caught his hand pulling him closer with a growl and I head-butted him.
CRACK!
Our forehead made a sickening sound as they collided together and he let out a scream of pain as he gritted his teeth. He dropped to the ground in pain and he looked disoriented and dazed looking around. I was about to raise my knee into his face but the hairs on the back of my neck stood up and I looked up just in time to see a fist coming straight at my face. I didn't have time to duck before it connected with my jaw and I was stumbling to the side falling to one of my knees. Brad's group of guys had come forward and joined the fight I guessed as I got my bearings.
“Three against one. That's not enough, you'll need more than that.” I told them channeling my best version of Striker's shit talk as I wiped the blood that was dripping from my forehead down into my left eye blurring my vision. I didn't even feel that I had a cut on my head but I assumed I did from the blood.
None of the guys said anything in response. I just saw one of them swing his leg back to kick me while I was down and I prepared for the blow protecting my head with my forearms but it never came. I looked around and saw that Kit had tackled the guy before he got the chance to make contact and the two of them were trading punches grappling in the sand. Looking around I saw Tom and Xochitl also start fighting too. I got up and looked over at Brad, He was standing behind his friends just watching his buddies fight for him.
I felt a hand on my shoulder and I wiped around, my fist ready, to see that it was just Hailee and Joe standing behind me. Joe offered me a hand and I took it and he pulled me to my feet.
“Are you alright?” Hailee asked looking at me very concerned trying to get a better look at the cut on my forehead
“Thanks. I'm good.” I said to Joe and I smiled at Hailee trying to show her that I was okay. She didn't seem to believe me and gave me a pointed start that reminded me of the point Lizzie sometimes gives me. Just then an intense pain racked my body and I doubled over.
“Hahaa so weak, I'm sure you're mother would be disappointed. Oh right? I heard that Bitch is Dead.” He sneered at me and that was it.
I felt my bones cracking and shifting around under my skin as my body radiated with the pain for the first time last night. I fell to the ground as my legs shifted and then I started growing in height as I got my footing on four legs instead of two.
I howled loudly into the night as I felt my spine finish rearranging itself. I stretched my body out shaking my furr out as well.
My eyes landed on Brad again across the fire pit from me and I pounced losing control this time. In an instant, I was jumping directly through the fire and knocking him over. One of my paws covered his whole chest as I landed over him and pressed down growling and baring my teeth at him and everyone around froze. All eyes were on me as my eyes flashed shining like the sun in the night.
I opened my mouth wider and leaned down into the man's face snarling. He was bleeding as well and his blood smelled so sweet to me. I thought how easily it would be to sink my teeth into his skin and get a fresh taste of him. My wolf howled again in excitement up to the sky. He was about to do just that when a voice called out to him.
“Cade Don’t!” Hailee yelled out and I felt my body freeze drool dripped down and onto his face. I turned back toward her ignoring him and as our eyes connected my whole body relaxed I lifted the paw on Brad's chest and he took a deep inhale as I stepped back he cowered away in shock and submission.
Police sirens echo in the distance and the crowd of people scatter. All of Brad's guys start running off without him and Kit drops the guy he was fighting and moves over toward my wolf to stand behind me.
“I tried to warn you.” Kit said with a smirk.” As he passes Brad still on the ground, in a flash the man gets up and grabs Kit from behind and I watch as he pulls out a knife and stabs it into Kit's side with a twist before pushing Kit to the ground, turning and running into the crowd.
I growl about to chase after him but Hailee runs up to me staring up at me and puts her hand out in front of me. Locking eyes, I can only growl at her trying to tell her to get out of my way and it's like she hears me.
“No! Cade, you need to calm down. Now.” She pumps calming pheromones out and moves closer to my wolf.
“Come back to me.” She said and placed her hand on the bridge between my nose and head.
With the touch, I feel myself instantly calm and morph back into my human form except my eyes, teeth, and ears don’t fully turn back and a thin layer of fur still covers my face and arms. It mostly looked like I just had a beard and was hairy but with the fangs and golden wolf eyes shining in the night it was clear my wolf still had some control, my clothes were shredded but still somehow covering the important parts of my body most of my scar were being shown being lit up by the fire. Hailee took off the jacket and put it over me as she crouched down to me.
“GUYS!” Kat called over to us and I looked over to see Kit on the ground shaking and bleeding heavily from the wound.
Joe was holding the wound but not properly by how much he was bleeding so I got up and ran over to them. I pushed Joe out of the way pushing down hard on Kit's wound and actually stopping the bleeding but Kit hissed in pain trying to move away from me. Being more in control now feeling more like myself I let the panic set in slightly.
“Sorry! I'm sorry! I have to apply pressure to the wound.” And Kit just groans more in pain. He sits up on his elbows looking at himself and all the blood.
“Fuck that’s not good.” He says and he starts bleeding more. He looks faint and falls back down on his back.
“Shit hey, stay awake. Don’t worry I can fix this, you’re gonna be fine.” I say slapping his face and keeping him awake as his eyes flutter back open. I turned to Joe looking him dead in the eyes as I held Kit's wound.
“Talk to him! Keep him awake!” I told him sternly and he nodded, holding back his tears. Joe moved over so Kit's head was on his lap as he hovered above him.
"Hey," Joe said, his voice cracking. Kit reached out to brush away the tears on Joe's cheek that fell from his eyes.
"Hey, stay still," Joe urged, his voice soft and soothing.
"Hi," Kit whispered, his voice weak and breathless, a faint smile ghosting across his lips as he closed his eyes.
"Stay with me, Kit." Joe pleaded, his voice filled with desperation. Tom arrived at their side, panting heavily. He quickly took off his sweater, leaving himself in a white shirt, and handed it to me.
"Here, use this." he said, his voice tight with worry. I took the sweater and nodded in thanks, then pressed it against Kit's wound, adding another layer of pressure. Kit gasped in pain, but he was still conscious, and that was all that mattered at that moment.
“I'm so glad I met you.” Kit said with a cough as he never broke eye contact with Joe.
“Me too.” Joe replied in a soft, heartfelt whisper, his voice choked with emotion. He pressed his lips to Kit's forehead, a gentle, lingering kiss filled with all the unspoken words of love and devotion. Surprising all of us. We knew they were close but they never outright said anything about their relationship other than it was all really good on-screen chemistry. As Kit coughed weakly, my heart clenched in fear and Joe tightened his grip on Kit's hand, panic lacing his voice.
"Kit, stay awake! You have to stay with me, okay? We have so much more to do together." Kit's eyelids fluttered, heavy with exhaustion, and he struggled to focus on Joe's pleading face. I could hear the urgency in Joe's voice, the fear that crept around the edges of his words,
"I... I love you," Joe confessed, his voice trembling as he looked deep into Kit's eyes, searching for any sign of awareness.
"I love you too, Joe."Kit managed a weak smile, his voice barely more than a whisper.
Their words hung in the air, a promise of love and devotion that transcended the chaos of the world around them. But just as they clung to each other in that fragile moment, the sound of sirens grew louder in the distance, drawing nearer with each passing second. Tom's voice cut through the tension, urgent and insistent.
"We need to go, now! If they find us here, especially Cade in that state, we'll be in serious trouble."
“Guy! We need to go, I'll take him, the cops are coming.” He was mostly looking at Cade knowing that if they saw him shift in public they wouldn't hold back on him. The Primes and the Police force had the worst relationship as most of them believed that primes were dangerous and threatened public safety.
“YOU NEED TO GO!” Tom tried to switch places with me and pulled me away but I shoved him back a bit and growled my flash at him and Tom just sat back as Zendaya and Hailee came up behind him to help him up.
I was purely acting on instinct as my wolf to control, I saw a flash in my mind a reflection of what looked like me but with glasses maybe and I told myself what to do. I turned back to Kit and I purposely morphed my upper body into my wolf. Sniffing the blood I howled again over the sirens getting closer, this time more aggressively into the night. Leaning over the wound I opened his mouth and it looked like I was about to take a bite out of Kit’s side.
Instead, I carefully used my teeth to rip the bottom part of his shirt off exposing the wound. I whined at the blood and licked the wound with my saliva and slobber getting all over him. I pulled back and we watched as the wound healed itself. Kit sat up looking better than he did before almost as if nothing happened. Sirens wailed out in the night again getting closer and I completely shifted back into my mostly human form. With the adrenaline and hormones coursing through my body, my wolf wouldn’t fully let me shift back still on high alert.
“You're buying me a new shift I hope you know.” Kit said to me, breaking the tension.
“Just say thank you or shut up.” I said back with a smile and my double fangs poked out from underneath.
“I'm not sure what just happened but I'm glad to see that you are ok. But YOU NEED TO GO. I got him now, get out of here.” Tom said to me again and this time I listened. With one more look back at Kit to make sure he was ok I stood up and held out my hand out to Hailee. She took it and the two of us ran up the hill from the beach and over two my bike and quickly got on.
We could see the lights from the police sirens now and their group of friends trailing behind helping Kit up the hill. I didn't want to leave them as I revved the bike to life. Hailee held onto me tightly like I had shown her before and I turned the bike around hoping they would make it out okay and headed in the opposite direction the police were coming from.
I kept my headlights off and the bike disappeared into the darkness only the sound of the engine signaling it was there. After getting a safe distance away I pulled the bike over at an empty gas station when I realized we were getting low and we wouldn’t make it back to Hailee’s house on what was left in the tank.
After coming to a stop I turned off the bike and lifted the clear visor on my helmet and we both got off. There was blood starting to dry and harden on my face so I pulled the helmet off and wiped my face with the paper towels next to the pumps and then turned back to the bike to get gas.
I didn’t say anything to Hailee as my ears were ringing from the overwhelming simulation that just happened but I saw her watch me as I fumbled to put the key into the gas tank to open it up. My hands were shaking and I could see my elongated nails that looked like claws and my hands still covered in Kit’s blood. Hailee placed her hand over mine took the key and silently opened the gas tank for him.
“ I got it. I got it.” She said to me and before turning and clicking the button on the gas pump. I let out a breath I didn’t even know I was holding and walked away from her bending over. Breathing heavily I could feel a panic attack coming on as I looked at my bloody hands. I stood up straight, opening up my lungs and breathing deeply as I told myself to calm down as I felt a wave of nausea coming on. I was usually used to seeing my blood but the idea of someone else's was too much for me I guess. After pumping the gas into the bike Haliee walked over to me and looked like she wanted to hug me so I nodded for her to continue and she hugged me.
“It's okay, Kit is fine, you're fine, I'm fine.” She said softly in a reassuring voice calming me and my breathing settled a bit.
“I'm sorry, I shouldn't have lost control like that.” I said back to her, finding my voice and she just shook her head at me.
“It's okay, I would’ve done the same thing if I could shift like that.” She said, chuckling a bit and I relaxed into her arms.
“Still I could’ve seriously hurt someone, God Scarletts gonna kill me if she finds out.”
“Well, let’s hope she doesn’t find out. It looked like the others were able to get away but I'll text them and check in.” Hailee said and pulled away from me and pulled out her phone. She sent a message into a group chat with everyone who was there, just saying everyone was all good. Within seconds there were multiple responses and everyone was good.
“Alright, all good. Now let's get home.” Hailee said and I nodded walking back over to the bike with her.
Just as I got to the bike a police vehicle pulled into the station at the pump behind us and I quickly pulled on my helmet flipping the dark visor down over my face hiding my fangs, eyes, and the blood. Hailee could see me tense as I turned on the bike as she stood next to me waiting for me to be ready for her to get on.
I saw the two cops get out of their car as I looked over my shoulder at Hailee and nodded for her to get on the bike as I kicked up the kickstand. She placed her helmet over her head as one of them started walking towards us. Hailee hopped on and settled quickly but just as she did the cop reached us.
“Nice bike she is a beauty you don’t see 'em’ like this anymore, I used to have one of those back in my day. Everyone rides those sporty-looking crotch rockets these days. ” He said kindly to us too.
“Oh haha thank you, it's my mom's old bike and we fixed it up a bit together. She still needs some more work though.” I said patting the bike affectionately and playing it cool and the officer nodded in understanding at the two of them.
“Hey! Atlas, take a look at this. This is the bike I used to have I was telling you about.” He called out to his partner who was pumping gas into their car.
“I just can’t see you riding it still. I mean look at this guy. Now he's cool, sick riding outfit and hot chick on the back and just look at you, Mikealson.” The other said, teasing his friend. Hailee and I chuckled with the two of them a little bit before she softly nudged me signaling it was time to go.
“Well officers, you guys have a safe rest of your night.” I said before I kicked the bike into gear.
“Drive safe,” The officer said and I gave him a peace sign over the sound of the engine nodding at him before slowly pulling away from the gas station and driving off. After a couple of minutes of driving, we pulled up to a stop light and I lifted my visor and turned back to Hailee.
No One's POV
“Holy fuck I thought we were done for.” Cade said to her and she nodded giggling back at him as she lifted her visor.
“Me too.” she said, agreeing with him.
“Here put in your address,” He told her so he knew where he was going and she did and they headed to her house. Once they got there they both got off the bike and pulled off their helmets.
“Thanks for getting me home safe.” She said to him softly as she took hold of one of his hands and squeezed it.
“Of course no problem. I had fun tonight before everything happened.” He told her, smiling back at her. He couldn’t help but stare into her eyes and get lost in them. Between the moonlight and the soft warm glow of light coming from her front porch, she looked absolutely gorgeous to him at that moment.
“I had a lot of fun too.” She said smiling widely at him he wanted to lean in and kiss her but the confident energy that was bubbling inside of him was waning as his body was starting to crash.
“and I’m not gonna lie seeing you shift like that and make that guy whine and submit to you was hella hot.” She said to him and he tried not to smile too much as his wolf puffed out his chest.
“Oh my goodness.” Cade said shyly and nervously as he rubbed the back of his head not sure what else to say. His reaction made Hailee giggle and Cade decided at that moment he’d do anything he could to hear the girl laugh like that for the rest of his life.
“And there is the Cade I know.” She teased him a bit. Cade was about to say something in return but the front door of Hailee's house opened and her father stood in the doorway.
“Hailee, it's well past your curfew, get in the house.” As all, he said as he crossed his arms over his chest.
“Okay Dad.” she said to him before turning back to me and handing me the extra helmet.
“Thanks.” She whispered to me leaning and giving me a quick peck on my cheek before turning and running to the front door stopping before heading inside. She waved at me one last time before disappearing inside behind her Dad who was still staring at me with his arms crossed.
“Well go on, get off my property now.” He grumbled out and Cade quickly strapped the extra helmet down to the seat before looking back over to him and awkwardly waving to him as he put his helmet back on.
“Drive Safe Cade.” Her Dad said as Cade got on the bike and turned it back on. He nodded to the older man before driving himself home.
Just like how he snuck the bike out Cade killed the engine a couple blocks away so it wouldn’t be heard in the quiet night and made the walk up to the house pushing the bike along with his last remaining strength. By the time he opened the garage and prayed it wasn’t too loud as the wheels and gears cracked as it went up Cade was covered in a thick layer of sweat.
He rolled the bike back into place where it was before and closed the garage before heading into the backyard. He easily climbed the tree made it back to the balcony without a problem and quietly headed into the house.
His room was dark like he had left it so he didn’t notice Scarlett sitting in the rocking chair in the corner next to the window behind him he crept into the room until she purposefully moved in the chair making it creak as she turned on the reading light that was next to the chair.
He jumped at the sound behind him and froze, his wolf still on edge but Cade calmed down instantly when he sniffed the room and realized it was just his Mama. His fear turned to anxiety in a second when he knew he was caught and didn’t move from his place in the room keeping his back to her so she wouldn’t see the blood on him.
“Listen to me carefully before you speak, understand?” Cade nodded still not facing her and moved to sit down at his desk chair and fidgeted with a couple of pens closest to him.
“I was beyond upset getting a call from Mom, to be told that you two had an argument that ended with you disrespecting her, cursing, and flipping her off. I almost left set on the spot.” Scarlett started to say through her gritted teeth. He didn’t have to look at her to imagine the anger on her face right now he knew it was probably similar to one head seen on Kenneth.
“And when I got home I was greeted by her still upset over the issue feeling guilty crying saying she felt bad about letting herself get upset with you like that and that she overreacted and should’ve just let you go out with your friends but I reminded her that she handled the situation better than I would’ve.” Scarlett continued and he knew he was in for it.
“She even begged me not to storm up here and double your punishment. She even thought we should take it back all together.” Scarlett said with a laugh.
“Now imagine our surprise when we come to find out that not only did you go and sneak out to see your friends but you stole my motorcycle in the process. A vehicle you have a business or license to be driving on the roads might I add. You're lucky we didn’t call the police.” She told him and he cringed at the mention of police, he’d already had enough close calls with the law enforcement tonight.
“We called you over and over again. No text back, no call, nothing. Your mother spent the whole night anxiously calling you and waiting around for you to come home praying that she wasn’t gonna get a call to be told you were in an accident in the hospital somewhere until she wore herself out from exhaustion.” Cade hung his head with guilt knowing how worried Lizzie was for him. Scarlett was slowly starting to raise her voice but calmed herself back down in the end taking a deep breath before she continued to speak.
“So when I ask you where the hell you’ve been tonight? You better not lie to me Cadence.” Scarlett said to him and he could feel her eyes burning a hole in the back of his head. With two usages of his full name in one day he was definitely in trouble. He stayed quiet, not sure if it was time for him to speak now or not but Scarlett cleared that up real quick for him.
“Now's the time you Speak!” She told him, getting frustrated with the dead silence.
“I… ah… we just… ah…. we went to an escape room.” Cade fumbled out and dropped the pen he was messing with knocking over a couple of other things on his desk as he tried to catch it as it fell.
“It’s 3 a.m. Cade and an escape room don’t take that long. Go on.” She told him as she watched him drop to the ground to pick up the mess he made. Sitting back up in his chair still with his back to her, Cade put the stuff back in their places as he answered her.
“Right well ah… Kit was hungry after so we went to get some pizza.” He explained further nervously fixing the framed picture of the three of us that one of Lizzie's sisters had taken during the 4th of July party.
“Stop messing with that and look at me when you speak to me, God dammit !” She was full-on yelling now. His hand fell from the frame and it clattered down onto the desk and as he slowly turned the chair to face her.
It was his first time seeing her like this. As he did turn to her his face was illuminated by the light and Scarlett’s face morphed from anger into concern when she saw the blood, fresh bruises, and his swelling face. She didn’t get a chance to comment before his bedroom door was being whipped open and Lizzie stood at the door.
“Scarlett is everything okay I heard yelling?” She said looking at Scarlett who was staring at Cade still. Lizzie's gaze followed hers and it landed on Cade sitting in the chair.
“Oh my god!” Lizzie said as she quickly moved over to where Cade was sitting and kneeling in front of him she tried to take his face in her hands but he hissed and flinched away from her when she made contact with his sensitive jaw. Scarlett got up from her seat and stood over the two of them.
“I don’t think you finished explaining where you were.” She said, snapping back and looking down at him crossing her arms.
“I don’t think that’s important right now Scarlett. He's covered in blood.” Lizzie said, snapping at her for a second.
“My point exactly.” Scarlett grumbled and glared at the boy in question.
“I’m fine mom, I promise it’s not my blood. Well, most of it isn’t anyway.” He said thinking back to the head butt he landed earlier that night.
“That doesn't make it any better and you don't look fine at all.” Scarlett wasn't putting up with any bullshit right now.
“Not helping Scarlett.” Lizzie told the older woman as she headed into the bathroom to get the first aid kit to clean Cade’s cut on his forehead. They sat in silence as Lizzie cleaned him up but once she was done Scarlett spoke up.
“Now let's hear it then. How’d this happen, Cade?” Her tone had softened a bit then.
“There was a party that we got invited to and everything was going okay and having a good time until I saw this older guy try to kiss Hailee and then she shoved him off her. I intervened and he and I got into it after he said some stupid shit.” I explained.
“Watch your language. Scarlett scolded me.
“Sorry, anyways he started to fight and when I had him, his friends snuck up on me. But the guys had my back and held them off but this guy really pissed me off and I snapped and lost control and accidentally shifted into my wolf…” Cade confessed preparing for Scarlett's fury but it never came.
“What happened after you shifted?” Scarlett asked, trying to stay calm.
“Well, I jumped over a fire pit and tackled him down. I thought I was going to rip his head off but Hailee stopped me and was able to get me to shift back.”
“So then whose blood is that?”
“Kits, the douche stabbed him when the fight was over and everyone was scrambling cause the cops were coming but I don't know somehow I healed him with my salvia.” I explained to him.
“And you were able to be around his blood without being affected?” Scarlett asked him, surprised by his control.
“Yeah I mean it smelled really good but I didn't want to hurt him. Why?” I told them.
“That's just incredible control for a newly shifted wolf.” Scarlett explained.
“So you're not mad, I'm not in trouble?”
“Oh no, you're still in trouble, you're grounded for the next week.” Scarlett said while crossing her arms and looking at me sternly. I was gonna protest but I held myself back knowing my date with Hailee was only a week and one day away and I wasn’t gonna chance it.
I nodded silently looking between the two of them unsure what to do next. If they were The Davis, Kenneth would have already had his belt out but as always I reminded myself Scarlett and Lizzie weren’t like them at all.
“Okay well it's late so why don’t we all head to bed and if there is more to talk about that can be done tomorrow?” Lizzie suggested breaking the silence between the three of us. Scarlett nodded and started retreating out of the room but before she fully left she stopped at the door and looked back at me.
“I’m glad you made it home safe.” She said before leaving the room. Lizzie was still standing next to me in the room.
“Come on, let’s get you cleaned up and into bed.” She said to me before placing her hand on my shoulder and leading me into the bathroom. Once in the bathroom, I could see the slight black eye shadowing my left eye socket along with the blood from Kit and myself splattered on my clothing and covering my hands.
“It’s okay mom, I can take care of myself.” I told her not wanting to keep her up any later than I already had.
“I know honey but I just want to make sure you're okay.” I could see she was still worried about me because of how she was chewing on her bottom lip so I just sat down on the toilet and let her clean me up. She found a couple of cuts and bruises I hadn’t even noticed and then helped me get into a comfortable pair of pajamas. Once I got in bed and was all settled she tucked me in and said goodnight before turning and heading for the door. I wanted to ask her to stay and cuddle with me for a bit but again I didn’t want to keep her up any longer than necessary. It was a little hard to fall asleep but eventually, I passed out when the adrenaline from the night finally fully left my system.
Notes:
I really hope everyone enjoys this chapter I have been in a bit of a creative rut working on the next part of this story but I've kinda figured out where it's going next! I do want to say that this chapter was one of the very first things I wrote for this story at the beginning of this year so I was really excited to post this one. Let me know what you think, positive or negative comments are welcome. I'm always looking to improve and have fun with this story.
Chapter 35: Living with the Consequences
Summary:
After a long day back at work, Cade has a hard time dealing with the consequences of his actions and Scarlett and Lizzie are put to the test on their parenting skill and life management.
Chapter Trigger/Content Warnings: Mention of Abuse, Violence, Non-Sexual Age Regression, and Bullying.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Friday, July 21st Natasha’s POV
Melina sat at her desk as Yelena and I sat at the other side. It was the next morning after arriving at the farm. Both Alexei and Anton were still asleep so the three of us had time for Melina to fill us in on what she knew about him and the red room. iI
“Even though he was raised in the red room at that time it was being run by Hydra scientists in conjunction with the winter soldier project.” Yelena and I shared a haunted look as I realized that Anton not only went through what they all did as a widow but also probably everything that the Winter soldier might've gone through. She learned from Bucky it wasn’t pleasant at all. Electric shocks to the head, heavy mind control, abuse, conditioning, and programming. I can back to the present when Mom got up from her seat and Yelena and I watched as she moved to one of her filing cabinets and pulled out a thick folder.
“Here we go Anton Romanoff aka Blue Widow.” She said as she walked back over to us.
“What is this?” Yelena asked, gesturing to the folder.
“Anton’s full file. I’ve done my best to keep up with him over the years. He’s an extraordinary specimen for sure.” She explained as she flipped through some of the pages.
“Specimen, he's just a kid,” I told her grabbing the file out of her hand and looking at it for myself. Science was always mom's first love and everything else followed behind that and she let that take over her mind sometimes.
“You’re right, sorry. But he is also so much more. Dreykov had a vision of an elite force of superhuman Taskmasters and Anton was the first experiment. Antonia was the first taskmaster and where she is extremely strong and powerful as you both know. But Anton is the first and one of the few successfully bred experiments Dreykov conducted.” Melina explained as she once again started to get caught out in the science of it all.
"Again HE IS A CHILD. Not some kind of breed text subject to play with! He is a Kid. My kid and if you continued to speak of in in such a grotesque nature I'll."
"Natasha!" Melina said cutting me off before I went any further. I sat back in my seat and took a couple of deep breaths.
“Okay so explain to me how creepy little Hyde was the key to all of it 'cause he seems like a bit of a janky key,” Yelena commented grabbing Cade's files out of my hands to read.
"What did I just say?"I growled and turned to Yelena and didn't hesitate to punch her in the arm as hard as I could. Yelena was about to swing and fight back but we both stopped in our tracks when we heard Melin use her mom voice with us.
“Girls.” She warned before either of us could start up a fight and she continued her story.
“We believed the combination of super soldier serum from Natasha's DNA and the inhuman genes from his father was what made Anton strong enough to make it through the conditioning and testing that the previous test subject never survived. Although once he got old enough there were a lot of reports of having trouble with him."
"One report here says and I'm reading a quote so don't kill me Sistra. It says that subject 28 displayed a negative outlook and was resisting training. Subject 28 demeanor is characterized by a defiant and frequent tendency to engage in confrontational verbal exchanges with the guards and doctors while conducting training and experiments. These behaviors appeared to be motivated by a sense of reluctance to comply with anything other than malicious intent." Yelena read out loud from his files.
"Yes and then he started asking questions about his mother and father so Dreykov ordered that he be put in the very same memory-suppressing machine the winter soldier was put through for a fresh start.” Melina further explained.
“They put a kid... Your grandson through that and you just let them?” I asked, sitting up in my seat and getting angry again.
“Sweetheart you know it wasn’t that simple. I couldn’t stop Dreykov.” I knew she was right like Yelena and I. She was put under the same control as all the other widows were.
“I followed him through the years keeping an eye on him and even visiting him a couple times over the years to check up on him. He had no idea who I was of course.”
“And that's because of the machine? Also what type of check-ups would he need? ” Yelena asked her mother.
“Well after his first wipe, fragments of what was there before started surfacing while Anton was on missions and he started questioning things again. Why he was doing what he was doing. Dreykov didn’t like this and wanted me to see what was going on. After some testing, I found out that he had developed another consciousness or personality in his brain. So you have black Widow Anton, probably one of the most bloodthirsty killers out there, and Anton Anton the sweet boy we all saw yesterday.”
“So I was right to call him Jekyll and Hyde then.” Yelenda said and I gave her a disapproving look and she scooted her chair away from me.
“That’s exactly it, although he won’t switch unless triggered by a specific word. That's how Dreykov has him programmed and he has no idea. What was it? Daylight? No. It's something like that. Day something or other?” Melina said, searching the book for the word. Before she could find it I heard someone enter the office and we all turned to see Anton enter the room. I smiled at him but he didn’t seem to notice as he slowly walked into the room. I was going to ask him if he was okay but he started talking before me.
“The word is Daybreak.” He said and his eyes flashed blue as an evil smile crept up on his face.
I immediately could tell that this was the assassin Anton present and stool to my feet as my hand instinctively went to the gun I had in the back of my pants. Anton put his hand out pointing at my hand with his pointer finger lit in his blue fire as he tutted at me.
“No need those bullets don't work on me anymore mommy dearest isn’t that right Auntie Lena?” I noticed there was a slight difference in his voice and had a thicker accent and spoke from his chest making it sound deeper than normal.
“Nice to see you again Hyde.” Yelena said sarcastically, ignoring his questions and getting into a fighting stance. I wasn’t trying to fight my son again so I put my hands up to calm Yelena down and took a couple steps towards Anton.
“This isn’t you Anton. It’s me, your mom.” I told him. He laughed and I stilled my movements watching him carefully.
“You were never my mother.” He told me and even though he was right it still hurt to hear.
“You’re right but I can be now. You just need to put the fire out and we can talk calmly.” That was the wrong thing to say cause the small fire burning on his finger started to grow engulfing his hand and forming it into a fireball.
“Calmly? This is calm.” He said to me looking at me and tilting his head to the side in curiosity.
“If I wasn’t calm you’d all be dead by now. In fact, if I had it my way I would go ahead and do just that but I have orders.” As he finished speaking his eyes glowed like they had a fire in them and he launched the fireball at me.
I was able to dodge the fire easily and watched as Yelena ran forward trying to attack him. As she approached he let her and once she was close enough as was going in a punch he reached out grabbing her by the neck. Yelena struggled to get out of his hold as he slowly lifted her off the ground so all her weight would sit on his hand and choke her more. He didn’t let go of his hold until she landed a hard kick to his crouch and he dropped her doubled over in pain. As she moved away from him with heavy breath I saw a burn mark of his hand around her neck. He was still bent over on his knees so I came up to him and held him by the shoulders. His head whipped up just as his fist did but I dodged it before grabbing his wrist and pulling him into my body so I could speak into his ear quietly.
“Anton! My son, fight it for me.” I told him softly and continued to hold him as he struggled against me but after a minute his tight muscles relaxed and he slumped in my arms.
“I’m sorry. I don’t know what happened. I was just listening to you guys and all of a sudden I just lost control.” He said to me as he looked up at me. Tears started falling from his eyes and I could tell he was being genuine and I pulled him tighter into my arms.
“Like I said, two personalities.” Melina said to her daughters as she hadn’t moved from her seat at her desk.
Scarlett's POV
“And cut! That was great.” The director yelled and I watched as Cade leaned away from the hold I had him in and wiped away the real tears from his eyes as he turned to see what the director had to say to us.
“That was great, but I wanna try it again this time from when Anton enters. Cade you need to come into the room calmly but bloodthirsty. I know that might be hard for you but you’re playing it too fucking soft.”
“Hey! Don’t curse at him or talk to him like that.” I snapped at Matt. Just like Natasha, I would let anyone speak to Cade like that and this wasn’t the first time he inappropriately spoke to Cade.
“Sorry, let's just try it again?” He said to me not Cade and then wormed away. I turned to Cade before he headed off to his starting mark.
“Think of it this way. You’ve been standing outside that door the whole conversation. Maybe Anton just woke up from a bit of a nightmare where he saw himself killing someone and he tried to tell himself it was just a dream but hearing what Melina said meant the dream he just had wasn’t just a dream. And before she even mentions your trigger word your mind has already been taken over by Hyde. When you do finally make yourself known Hyde is already present in full Blue Widow mode. The last thing he remembers is fighting with Natasha and Yelena before they captured him so Hyde only knows he has to complete his mission.” I told Cade, trying to set the scene to help him understand where his character's head is.
“I get what you’re saying, thanks Ma. Let’s give it a go.” He said and headed off to his mark. We shot the scene one more time and Cade completely nailed it. After Cade was done filming I sent him off to my trailer to wait for me. I had one more scene to do before we could head home and I was just hoping the rest of the day went by fast. Lizzie and I had a date night planned for this evening and I was excited. It had been a while since we had gotten time for just the two of us.
No One's POV
Cade was skating around outside Scarlett's trailer waiting for Scarlett to finish working, he didn't notice his friends watching him with concern. Xochitl, Hailee, and Kit had come to check up on him after not hearing from him since the beach incident. Since Cade had been grounded, with no phone he'd been radio silent ever since.
“Cade! There you are! We've been trying to get a hold of you. Are you okay?” He looked up after hearing Hailee call out to him, he was momentarily surprised to see his friends, but then smiled warmly.
“Yeah, I'm alright. Sorry for not getting back to you guys. Things have been a bit crazy lately.”
“Crazy is an understatement! You disappeared on us after that beach incident, and we were worried sick. Are you alright?” Xochitl said in a teasing tone.
“Yeah, I just got grounded, that's all. I got caught sneaking back in.”
“Of course you did.” Kit said snorting and laughing.
“Hey! If it wasn't for me you would've bleed out.”
“Hey, you're right even if I had to endure a slobber bath. Thanks, man.” Kit stepped forward, his voice filled with sincerity.
“Truth is we're here because I need to apologize. I've been a jerk to you since we met, and it was uncalled for. You've been nothing but nice to me. So, I'm sorry, and thanks for saving my life the other day.” Kit explained before tentatively sticking his hand out to Cade.
“Thanks for the apology, Kit. You have been a bit of a jerk." I said with a chuckle as he shook Kit's hand before pulling away.
"Honesty though I figured you just didn't like me 'cause I beat your high score in Pinball the first day we met..” Cade said and watched as Kit remembered that day.
"I'll admit that did piss me off but maybe you could give me some tips." Kit said with a smile.
"Sure, I'll help you beat my high score.” Cade said back to him.
“That'd be great, man. I appreciate it.”Kit said and Xochitl playfully interjected, breaking the moment.
“Wow, look at this, how cute! A classic enemies to lovers trope forming here.” She said to Hailee and the two of them laughed.
“Hey, hey, hey I have a boyfriend.” Kit said playfully and laughter filled the air as they all joked around, easing the tension that had lingered.
“So, it's Friday night. Want to hang out, Cade?” Haile said speaking up when the laughter died down but before Cade could respond, Scarlett appeared behind him, putting a halt to any plans.
“Sorry, guys, but Cade can't hang out. He's grounded, and you should consider yourselves lucky that I haven't told your parents about what happened. They might have grounded you too.”Scarlett said firmly. Cade attempts to argue, trying to convince Scarlett to let him go, but she cuts him off.
“Cade, don't argue with me. If you push it.” Scarlett warns. Cade pouted, realizing that his pleas wouldn't change Scarlett's mind. After a quick goodbye, he watches them go with a mix of disappointment and frustration. Cade slumped his shoulders, feeling the weight of his actions and the consequences that followed him as he silently trudged off with Scarlett to meet with Lizzie to head home.
His mood quickly shifted as his disappointment from missing out on hanging with his friends mixed with the exhaustion from the week. Without him even noticing he had dropped into his little headspace quicker than ever before. Because of this, the drive home was unlike their usual peaceful sleep ride. Cade was sitting in the backseat of the car, visibly upset as tears streamed down his face as he whimpered and kicked his feet against the back of Lizzie's seat. As they were driving Scarlett was trying to maintain her composure but his attitude was dropping faster than he was.
“It's not fair! I wanna play with my friends.” Cade angrily whined, still kicking Lizzie's seat. Scarlett glanced at Cade through the rearview mirror.
“Cade, please stop kicking the seat.” Lizzie asked him with concern etched on her face but he only sped up his kicks.
“Why can't I? Just for a little bit.” He continued ignoring her question altogether.
“Cade, we've been over this. You snuck out and took my bike without permission. Grounding is a consequence of your actions.” Scarlett told him calmly. She could understand his frustration but was going to remain firm.
“Cade, we understand you're upset, but we can't change the consequences.” Lizzie said and Cade pouted hard from the backseat giving Lizzie's seat a good kick and golting her forward a bit Lizzie turned back to Scarlett and lowered her voice before speaking so Cade couldn't hear over his tantrum.
“Maybe we should cancel our date and stay with him tonight?” Scarlett said softly, making Lizzie glance over at Scarlett briefly to see if she was being serious.
“Scarlett, we've been planning this date night for a while, and Florence and Chris are coming over to watch Cade. They'll take good care of him.”
“Are you sure? I don't want Cade to feel neglected or upset.” Scarlett asked, looking concerned.
“I understand your worries, babe, but sometimes he gonna be upset but us going out for date night is not neglect. We're making sure he's safe and taken care of tonight. It's okay for us to have some time for ourselves too.” Lizzie told her and she nodded. Cade just continued to sulk in the backseat, feeling a mix of anger, disappointment, and a tinge of guilt.
“This is so unfair. Everyone gets to have fun, except me.” He said crossing his arms.
“You'll have fun with Chris and Florence buddy. I bet you'll even forget your grounding.” Lizzie told him but Cade's tears continued to fall, but his tantrum began to subside as he processed her words.
“But I don't want you to leave. I'll be all alone.” Cade sniffled, Lizzie turned in her seat and reached back to hold Cade's hand.
“I know it's tough, Cade, but we will be back and you won't be alone. Never. We will always be with you right here" She told him pointing at his heart
"Plus we won't be gone for too long, I promise.” Scarlett added and he nodded before he sniffled and wiped away his tears, slowly starting to calm down.
“Okay, I guess.” He murmured and Lizzie and I exchanged a glance, relieved that Cade was starting to accept the situation.
“We'll be back before you know it, Cade. And we'll have a great time together when we're back, I promise.” Lizzie told him warmly and he gave her a small smile. They continued the drive home, the tension slowly dissipated as Cade was slowly drifting off. They didn't bother to keep him awake this time knowing that the transition between Chris and Florence might be better if he was a bit sleepy.
At Home
Scarlett entered the house, carrying Cade asleep in her arms. Lizzie followed closely behind as they did they started to hear voices coming from the living room, they found Chris and Florence engaged in a heated argument over their Mario Kart skills.
“Shh, guys! Cade is finally asleep. Let's not wake him up.” Lizzie shushed them. They quickly quieted down upon seeing Scarlett carrying Cade. Scarlett moved into the room and gently placed Cade on the couch, making sure he was in a comfortable position before she and Lizzie sat down next to him.
“You guys alright?” Florence asked quietly, looking between the two.
“It's been quite a ride. Cade had a tantrum because he wanted to hang out with his friends, but he's grounded. So he's been upset that we're not letting him go.” Scarlett explained.
“We explained the situation to him but little Cade doesn't quite understand why he has to pay the price for big Cade’s wrongdoings.” Lizzie told them as she leaned into Scarlett's body on the couch taking a moment to relax fully.
“Wait, what did he do?” Chris asked, surprised that Cade was even in trouble in the first place.
“Snuck out after a fight with Lizzie, stole my bike, and then had a wild beach brawl.” Scarlett said with an exasperated breath and Florence and Chrise started to laugh at her joke but soon stopped when they realized she was being serious.
“Wow, kids got a bit of a wild side.” Chirs muttered to himself but Scarlett still heard it and glared at him.
“Ok classic teenage rebellion but it seems like you two have it handled pretty well.” Florence told them with a reassuring smile.
“You think so?” Lizzie asked.
“Yeah I mean look at him. He’s fine, healthy, and happy. Hell get over it, how long is he ground for?” Florence questions.
“Just a week. He has a date next week with Hailee so as long as he is good he will be ungrounded just in time for it.”
“Then yeah he’ll be fine. I'm glad to hear he asked her out then.”Chris admitted.
“Yeah don't worry, you two. We've got this under control. You two deserve a fun night out. Cade will be just fine with us.” Florence chimes in, offering her support.
“Are you sure we can always do it another night?” Lizzie asked still not sure if she wanted to leave Cade tonight.
“We'll make sure Cade has a great time but I'm just not too great since he grounded while you enjoy your date. is Mario Kart off the table?" Chris asked holding up a remote.
"Yeah, he's just not allowed to go out or hang with his friends."
"Mario Kart and some snacks should keep him entertained he won't even think able his friends.” Florence added and Scarlett and Lizzie shared a grateful look, feeling reassured by their friends' words.
“Thank you, guys. We appreciate it. We're just going upstairs to get ready. Cade might wake up soon, so keep an eye on him.” Scarlett said, Chris and Florence nodded and they smiled and headed upstairs, leaving Chris and Florence in charge. Just as they reached the top of the stairs, Cade started to wake up on the couch.
“Momma? Mama?” Cade groggily called out.
“Did they leave without saying goodbye? Why would they do that?” Cade mumbled to himself.
“Hey, Cade. It’s Florence and Chris, buddy. Your moms didn't leave without saying goodbye.” Florence told him moving closer giving him a reassuring smile.
“They're getting ready for their date upstairs. It's just us for now. But don't worry, we've got something special planned for you." Florence added and Chris nodded in agreement.
“That's right, buddy. I brought my Wii over. We can play Mario Kart.” Chris explained and passed Cade a remote.
“Really? Wicked! I used to love playing Mario Kart with Striker.” His hesitation began to fade as memories of playing Mario Kart with his Striker growing up flooded his mind.
“And you know what, Cade? While you guys play, I'll make some delicious mac and cheese for all of us. How does that sound?” Florence chimed in, adding to Cade's excitement, and his eyes widened with delight at the mention of mac and cheese.
“That sounds amazing! I love mac and cheese! Let's play!” With his hesitation and tantrum completely forgotten, Cade eagerly joins Chris in setting up the Wii. Florence headed to the kitchen to prepare the mac and cheese. Soon Lizzie and Scarlett came back downstairs and while Cade was picking out his character's car Chris got up and headed into the kitchen with them when he heard Lizzie talking with Florence. Lizzie's nervousness was growing every second as she started rattling off instructions to Florence regarding Cade's care.
“Okay, so Cade should be in bed by 9:30 at the latest. If he asks for ice cream, don't give it to him we don't have any dairy-free right now, and you'll be changing his diapers every 10 minutes if you do. If he wants milk, I've pumped some breast milk, and it's in the fridge. You just have to warm it up for him. Oh, and his diapers are all upstairs in his room, and…”
“Babe, don't worry. Chris and Florence have got this. We trust them, and they know what they're doing. We should head out now.” Scarlett said Scarlett interrupting Lizzie, realizing that she was getting overwhelming herself with listing instructions as started grabbing her keys and wallet but Lizzie hesitated.
“Should we just stay in tonight?” Lizzie asked her concern for Cade evident in her voice.
“Lizzie, we've got everything covered here. You and Scarlett deserve a night out. We promise to take good care of Cade and follow all the instructions. You can trust us.” Chris reassures her that they have everything under control. Cade entered the kitchen and ran up to Lizzie to hug and comfort her.
“Don't worry, Mommy. I'll be a good boy, and follow the rules. You and Mama go.” Lizzie felt a sense of relief hearing Cade's reassurance but she still didn't want to leave him.
“Okay take care, my love. We'll be back soon. Have fun with Chris and Florence.” Scarlett said ushering Lizzie out of the house to embark on their much needed date night.
Notes:
Hi there !!! Hope you all like this chapter! Let me know what you think. I've been waiting for this chapter for a while to finally see Kit and Cade officially become friends. There will still be a very teasing nature between them but not more douchey Kit :)
I've also gotten back into Tumblr and will be posting a few things that will go along with this fic as I go. As I wrote this I used a lot of reference pictures, character descriptions, and random things I used to help me build onto this world. So if you want to check that out here's where you can.
https://www.tumblr.com/cosmicspacewidow
Chapter 36: Moms Night Out
Summary:
Scarlett and Lizzie have a Date night and finally get much-needed time for themselves.
Chapter Trigger/Content Warnings: Minor Mature Content and Non-Sexual Age Regression
Chapter Text
No One's POV
Scarlett and Lizzie arrived at their favorite cozy restaurant, a place they've frequented since their first date. The atmosphere was always calm and peaceful, and they had never been seen or caught being there in all their years together. It was their little spot allowing them to enjoy time together without being bothered by paparazzi like a normal couple.
After being sat by the hostess and having requested their favorite table they were greeted by Beth, an older woman in her 50s, their favorite server and bartender, who has been serving them since their first visit.
“Well, well, look who's here! Scarlett and Lizzie, are my favorite customers! It's been a while since I've seen you two." Beth said when she noticed the couple.
"Beth! Hi! We were hoping to see you tonight." Lizzie said reaching for the older woman's hand to squeeze it. Lizzie stood up and gave Beth a tight hug before pulling away.
"Let me get a good look at you two now." She said as she pulled on a pair of glasses and she looked Lizzie up and down.
"Don't you just wonderful." Beth gasped out as she took in Lizzie's outfit. She was wearing a stunning velvet red pantsuit and heels.
"She certainly does." Scarlett said under her breath as she watched the interaction happily.
"Wait a minute, is that an engagement ring I see? Scarlett did you finally pop the question?” Beth asked as she saw the ring on Lizzie's finger.
“Yep, I finally did it. Took me long enough, right?” Scarlett said as she and Lizzie smiled and nodded in confirmation.
“I'm thrilled for you both! Congratulations! So, what's next? Having children?” Beth questions as Lizzie sits back down at the table.
“Oh no more kids, we already have one waiting for us at home." Scarlett told her. Beth just gapped at the two of them confused.
"Honey I'm getting old here now but I'm sure I remember one of you being pregnant. You're gonna have to explain this all to me."
"Well neither of us got pregnant. Cade is like our son but we are just watching him this summer. He is a good kid but teaching us what parenting is all about.” Scarlett playfully responds, chuckling.
“Oh? Teenager or Toddler?” Beth asked with a knowing smile.
"Both technically he's 16 but also a little." Lizzie explains that Cade fell under both.
“Ah, I remember having teenage boys in the house. They can be quite feral sometimes, but also sweet in their way.” Beth said amused thinking back to her children who were all grown and out of the house by now with their own kids. Scarlett and Lizzie nodded in agreement, sharing a laugh with Beth.
"Okay, I'll stop gabbing with you ladies and do my job. Would you like any wine to drink tonight?" Beth teased as she went back into server mode.
“We'll take whatever red wine you recommend, Beth. Surprise us.”Scarlett said and Beth headed off to fetch their wine, leaving Scarlett and Lizzie to enjoy their evening together.
"Should I check in with Florence and see if Cade needs us to come home?" Lizzie asked as she nervously fidgeted at the table.
"Babe, Cade is fine we'll be home in a matter of hours. I thought I was the nervous one." Scarlett said talking Lizzie's hands in hers so she couldn't reach for her phone in her purse.
"You know me I'm a switch. But you're right it's just one night. I'm sorry I just have mom brain I think. All I can think about is Cade and what he needs and making sure he is loved." Lizzie confessed.
"Never apologize for wanting to take care of our son. Cade deserves all the love possible I just believe that same thing about you. So just like we protect and care for Cade I'll do the same for you." Scarlett said leaning down and kissing both of Lizzie's knuckles.
"That's why we're here we both deserve a night out." Scarlett explained and Beth returned with their wine and they ordered from the menu before she left them.
"Ok so let's turn mom's brain off and try something else?" Scarlett suggested playfully.
"Like what?"
"Well, what about the wedding then? We haven't had a chance to start planning since getting engaged, and I want to know if there's anything specific you envision for your perfect wedding?"
"Gosh, I guess your right." Lizzie stated once she thought about it.
“So, my love, tell me, is there anything you absolutely must have for our wedding? Any dreams you've been holding onto?” Scarlett asked as she sipped on her wine. Lizzie smiled and took a sip of her wine while thinking about Scarlett's question.
“You know, I've always imagined something simple and intimate. I want everything to feel warm and personal, and there has always been this little church you pass going up to my family cabin that I've thought about getting married in.” Scarlett's eyes light up with excitement as she remembers seeing the church before.
“Oh, that sounds perfect. It's secluded, beautiful, and the cabin holds so many memories for us we could stay there and we can accommodate everyone, including Cade he would love it up there.” Lizzie's face lights up with delight at the thought.
“That's perfect it will make the celebration even more special.” Lizzie said as she thought more about their wedding day. Beth eventually returned with their food, placing the plates in front of them. Their conversation lit as they continued to envision their wedding.
"Okay, I'll never stop loving this place." Lizzie said as she sat back in her seat setting down the fork she was using to finish her dessert. As she looked up at Scarlett who was finishing her place of dessert.
"They are the best here aren't they?" Scarlett responded.
"They are. So what's next? Or should we head home?" Lizzie asked. Knowing the restaurant was closing soon and it was getting late.
"Well, I have one more thing planned if you are up for it. I'm sure Cade already passed out in bed by now so I bet we have time." Scarlett said.
"Okay, I'm up for spending more time with you my love." Lizzie said and after they paid for their meal and said their goodbyes to Beth they headed out.
Once in the car, Scarlett revealed that she had scheduled some time at the community's prime recreational space, they could relax and enjoy some time together while she was shifted into her wolf form.
Lizzie's POV
Scarlett and I stepped out of our car, greeted by a swarm of paparazzi waiting outside for us. The camera flashes went off as the media tried to capture every moment of our arrival. Undeterred, we remained composed as we made our way towards the entrance.
“Looks like we won't be able to escape the media tonight fully. I wonder what outrageous story they'll come up with to explain why we're here,” Scarlett whispered to me, pulling me close.
“Oh, I can only imagine. 'Scarlett Johansson unleashes her fierce wolf, paparazzi narrowly escapes her as she fights past them and rushes into Prime Shifting Park after a drunk night out.' You know how they love to twist the truth.” I chuckled, impersonating someone on the news or TMZ. We shared a laugh, trying to brush off the anxiety and intrusion of the paparazzi as we entered the building. As we approached the check-in counter, the attendant greeted us.
“Hello, welcome to Prime Recreational Park. How can I assist you tonight?” The attendant asked.
“We have a reservation for the private shifting area. It should be under Scarlett Johansson's name,” Scarlett said, leaning on the counter. The attendant checked the system and confirmed our reservation.
“Ah, yes! I see your reservation here. Enjoy your evening, Ms. Johansson and Ms. Olsen,” she said.
“Thank you so much.” We received our passes and began to explore the park, leaving the bustling check-in area behind. Despite the paparazzi frenzy outside, inside the park was open and quiet. As we ventured deeper into the park, the sound of our laughter and the rustling of leaves surrounded us. The moon shone brightly overhead, casting an enchanting glow over the area. I found a secluded spot in the park, and Scarlett took off her jacket and nice shirt, leaving her in a white tank top and a pair of slacks. She looked at me, seeking reassurance.
“Are you sure you're okay with doing this, Lizzie? I always get nervous shifting around anyone.”
“I'm sure, Scarlett. You barely shift as is, and I've missed being around your wolf. I'm excited to experience those fuzzy, warm, and sometimes slobbery hugs again. Plus, I trust you completely.” Scarlett's eyes lit up with a mixture of relief and excitement as she took a deep breath, embracing the trust and love that I had in her.
“Thank you, Lizzie. Your support means the world to me.” Scarlett closed her eyes, focusing her energy on the transformation. Slowly, her human form started to shift, her body stretching and morphing as the moonlight danced upon her skin.
Bones cracked and reshaped as her muscles rippled and grew, with thick fur sprouting from her skin. Within moments, Scarlett stood before me as her magnificent wolf. Her white, brown, and red fur shimmered under the moonlight, and her eyes glistened with a mix of excitement and affection when they landed on me. I gazed up at Scarlett with awe, my heart filled with love for the incredible being before me. I reached out a hand to gently stroke Scarlett's fur, feeling the softness beneath my fingertips. I could also feel Scarlett's nervousness as I tentatively sniffed her hand. Scarlett's tension faded away, and she embraced the joy of being a wolf again. Once her alpha noticed she had control, she didn't hesitate to run wild. She bounded through the open fields, howling at the moon with unbridled freedom. Eventually, she came over to me, and I whined until I joined in on the fun, hopping onto Scarlett's back as we raced through the night.
Scarlett's energy gradually waned she wasn't the young wolf pup she once was. She took me back to the peaceful spot we had found to rest. I cuddled up to Scarlett as we lay together, feeling the warmth and comfort of her furry body. For about an hour or so, we spent our time basking in the love and connection of each other's presence. Reluctantly, the time had come for us to leave the park. Scarlett shifted back into her human form, and we began our journey back home, our hearts filled with contentment and anticipation.
As we left, we were met with the same group of paparazzi from before, if not double in size now. The paparazzi swarmed outside the park, their camera flashes illuminating the night. As we stepped out, the noise and chaos intensified. Reporters shouted questions, cameras clicked incessantly, and a paparazzo, eager for a story, aggressively approached me. My eyes widened in alarm as the paparazzo grabbed my arm, attempting to force me into an interview. Instantly, Scarlett's protective instincts kicked in. With a low, menacing growl, she positioned herself between me and the man, her fierce gaze fixed upon him. Scarlett's wolf's presence was undeniable. Her green eyes shimmered with a combination of primal power and unwavering determination. The paparazzo took a step back, realizing the gravity of his mistake, and stammered an apology.
Without a word, Scarlett guided me away from the commotion, keeping a watchful eye on our surroundings. She protectively pumped out dominating pheromones, radiating an aura of strength, dissuading others from approaching. She ensured that no one else touched me, maintaining a firm boundary between me and the intrusive paparazzi. Once we reached our car, Scarlett opened the door for me, allowing me to slide in safely. She followed suit quickly moving around the car and inside closing the door behind her.
Inside the car, Scarlett's grip tightened on the steering wheel as she exhaled a deep breath, her protective instincts slowly subsiding. Still recovering from the intrusion, I leaned closer to Scarlett, seeking comfort from her. Scarlett's expression softened as she turned her attention to me, her eyes filled with tenderness and concern. She reached out and gently took my hand, offering reassurance and support. I let out a heavy sigh, the adrenaline from the encounter with the paparazzi still coursing through my veins.
“Are you okay, love?” Scarlett asked softly.
“Yes, I'm okay now. You always protect me, I know I'm safe with you.” Scarlett's eyes sparkled with love and relief. She reached over, brushing her fingertips against my cheek, and we shared a tender kiss, sealing our unspoken bond.
"Mhmm please take me home I have plans for you after tonight." I added giving Scarlett a knowing look.
“Let's go. I want to get home too.” Scarlett chuckled, understanding my eagerness. Scarlett started the car, the engine humming to life, and we set off on our way home. As the car glided through the streets, our hands remained intertwined. Scarlett stole occasional glances at me as she drove as we both were uncontrollably pumping the car with a lot of pheromones for each other.
“We'll be home soon, love calm down.” I smiled, feeling a sense of warmth and excitement running flush through my body knowing we be home soon.
Cade's POV
"Alright, Cade, get ready for some Mario Kart action!" Uncle Chris grinned as he powered up the game console.
"You better watch out, Uncle Chris. I'm going to beat you!" I laughed, grabbing my controller, excitement coursing through me. We both grabbed our controllers and settled into the game, our laughter filling the room. "I'm in the lead! No one can catch me!" I exclaimed.
"Oh? Let's see about that!" Chris grinned mischievously, making a daring move to outsmart me and take the lead.
"Hey, that's not fair, Uncle Chris! You cheated!"
"Ah, come on, Cade. It's all part of the game. Gotta keep you on your toes!"
"Well, I won't let you get away with it. I'll catch up and beat you fair and square!" We continued playing, our competitive banter making the room ring with joy and excitement. Despite the rivalry, the bond between Chris and me was evident. As the race came to an end, we celebrated our victories and congratulated each other on a fun game.
"Alright, you two. Let's take a break and grab some dinner before we continue," Florence announced as we headed to the kitchen.
"Alright, time to dig in! Let's see what you think of my famous mac and cheese." Aunt Florence called out from the kitchen. moms were right I would have fun tonight but I still missed them a lot they promised to be home tonight so I should be okay. Even though I still kinda wanted to cry about it or punch something so I took my feeling out on the game trying to be Uncle Chris but he was a cheater. Chris paused our game and we headed into the kitchen and I rushed over to Aunt Florence's side.
"Aunt Florence, you won't believe what happened during our Mario Kart game! Chris cheated!"
"Oh, come on, Cade. It was just a little friendly competition. I had to keep you on your toes!" Chris playfully defended himself.
"Well, I wasn't going to let you get away with it! I gave it my all and almost beat you."
"Well, I'm glad you guys are having fun. Now, let's see if my mac and cheese can compete." We all dug into the delicious mac and cheese, savoring each cheesy bite.
"Aunt Florence, this is amazing! You've outdone yourself." I said between stuffing my face.
"Thank you, Cade. I'm glad you like it. It's always a joy to cook for people."
"Yeah, Florence's mac and cheese is unbeatable. It's one of the best things about coming over here." We continued eating, enjoying the meal, and engaging in light-hearted conversation.
"Aunt Florence, can you teach me how to make this mac and cheese?"
"Of course, Cade! I'd be happy to share the recipe with you." After our meal, we returned to the living room and resumed our game of Mario Kart, ready for more thrilling races and friendly competition.
The living room was filled with the sound of intense gameplay as Chris, Florence, and I engaged in another round of Mario Kart. After a few exhilarating races, we decided to take a break and catch our breath. Florence suggested watching a movie to unwind. We settled down on the couch, making ourselves comfortable, and Florence selected a movie for us to watch. As the movie started, I started to feel drowsy, my eyelids growing heavy. As the movie played, I gradually drifted off to sleep, snuggled between Chris and Florence on the couch. The room was filled with warmth and a sense of contentment as they enjoyed the movie together, cherishing this peaceful moment. Florence and Chris fell asleep not too long after me.
No One's POV
Scarlett and Lizzie entered the cozy living room, their steps quiet as they surveyed the scene before them. Cade was peacefully asleep on the couch, his chest rising and falling in a steady rhythm. Chris and Florence, exhausted from their caretaking duties, were slumbering nearby.
"Look at them, they must have had quite a night with Cade. Let's not disturb them; they deserve their rest." Scarlett said, gesturing to their friends. Scarlett and Lizzie shared a knowing smile and carefully approached the couch. With gentle hands, Scarlett lifted Cade into her arms, cradling him with love and tenderness.
"Sweet dreams, my little adventurer. We'll see you in the morning," Lizzie whispered to him. Scarlett and Lizzie made their way up the stairs, their steps light and cautious. They entered Cade's room and tucked him into bed, pulling the covers up to his chin.
"Sleep tight, Cade. We love you," Scarlett said, and Lizzie leaned down, placing a gentle kiss on Cade's forehead, with Scarlett following suit. They stood by Cade's bedside for a moment, their hearts filled with parental love. As they turned to leave, Scarlett and Lizzie exchanged a glance, silently communicating their gratitude for the presence of Chris and Florence in their lives. Scarlett and Lizzie exited Cade's room closing the door. They made their way to their room for what Lizzie had in store for Scarlett.
Chapter 37: We'll Never Leave
Summary:
The family has a relaxed and pretty lazy Saturday together and unbeknownst to them trouble is coming.
Chapter Trigger/Content Warnings: Stalking, Obsession
Chapter Text
Saturday, July 22nd No One's POV
The early morning sunlight filtered through the windows, casting a warm glow on Scarlett and Lizzie as they moved around the kitchen, preparing breakfast for their friends and Cade. The aroma of freshly brewed coffee and sizzling bacon filled the air.
After their date last night, they both felt even more connected with each other and all the wedding talk had gotten Scarlett in a particularly good mood. Her wolf couldn't help but get lost thinking about mating with Lizzie and finally being fully connected emotionally and physically with her and her alpha would be at peace.
Scarlett spent a great deal of time and energy on keeping her wolf contained and controlled push down it needs and wants but as she learned over the years is that not matter what the one thing she could never push away was the love and peace her wolf wanted to make sure Lizzie always had. It was one of her driving forces and instincts that she never felt until she met Lizzie.
Scarlett came up behind Lizzie as she cooked placing a bunch of little kisses up her neck as she pressed their bodies together. They swayed together for a couple minutes as one of there favorite songs LOVE by Nat King Cole played softly through the kitchen speakers.
" I decided this morning that I'm going to start making a playlist of songs that should play at the wedding and whenever I'm out and I hear a perfect song I'll add it." Lizzie told me Scarlett as she held onto her as they moved.
"That's sounds like a good idea babe. I have a couple good ones I could add." Scarlett told her, and even though she couldn't fully see Lizzie's face she felt Lizzie brightened at her words as she started to get excited. Scarlett was positive lizzie did that absolutely cute nose crinkle she does that Scarlett loves so much.
"I can share the playlist with you!" Lizzie said bouncing with excitement.
"Oh my, Scarlett? Were you not satisfied last night." Lizzie teased as she felt Scarlett hardened against her back.
"Oh definitely satisfied my love. A gal can't be interested in round two?" Scarlett quipped back as she continued to work her lips up and down Lizzie's neck as her hands started to wander.
"More like round 4." Lizzie mumbled as she tried to focus on cooking and not Scarlett teasing fingers and lips. Before Scarlett could do anything further they both her Cade's door open and he headed down the stairs.
"and that right there is why." Lizzie chuckled as she knew Cade would be make and appearance soon. She turned and kissed Scarlett on the lips softly before turning back to the food. Cade, still rubbing the sleep from his eyes walked into the kitchen with grogginess on his face but when he saw Scarlett and Lizzie his eyes lit up.
“Mama? Momma?” He called out running over to them and hugging them both his grogginess quickly replaced by excitement.
“Good morning, You're here!” He shouted to them.
“Of course, we're here Bubba. We wouldn't leave you for too long.” Scarlett reassured him.
“We'll never leave you and besides, we couldn't resist making a delicious feast for everyone.” Lizzie added placing a kiss on his forehead before moving him over to his seat at the table.
"That looks yummy." Cade said and eagerly took a seat his anticipation growing. Scarlett and Lizzie work together continuing on breakfast setting plates filled with pancakes, bacon, and scrambled eggs in front of Cade as tells them all about his night with Chris and Florence.
“Cade, why don't you go and wake up the two knuckleheads from the living room? Breakfast is ready!” Cade's eyes light up at the idea of giving Chris and Florence a playful wake-up call and he jumps up from the table, with a mischievous grin on his face.
“Ok, I know how to perfectly wake them."Cade said excitedly.
“Whoa hey now be gentle, Cade. They're still sleeping.” Scarlett warmed him.
“And remember to use your indoor voice, okay?” Lizzie added and Cade nodded, his excitement barely contained. He tiptoed into the living room, where Chris and Florence were peacefully snoozing on the couch.
“Hey, guys. Wake up." Cade whispered to them but they didn't move. Cade's mischievous side got the better of him, and he grinned. He rushed over to the house speaker system, his fingers navigating the controls. And with a press of a button, music blares through the entire house but mainly focused in the living room jolting Chris and Florence awake.
“What in the world?!”Chris said, waking up with a fright.
“Cade?!” Florence croaked out. Cade burst into laughter, unable to contain himself as his prank worked perfectly. Chris and Florence while startled couldn't help but smile at the infectious joy on his face as they started to fully wake up.
“Alright, alright, you got us! No more pranks, okay?” Chris said as he got up to turn the music off and then started to tickle and wrestle a bit with Cade causing the boy's laughter to continue.
“Let's get some breakfast.” Florence says to the two stopping them before someone gets hurt and Cade takes Florence's hand and leads her into the kitchen.
"Mama you should've seen Uncle Chris's face when I woke him." Cade said to Scarlett. She was ready to tell him off for waking them up by blasting the music but seeing his huge smile on his face and hearing his laugh echo through the house all Scarlett could do was smile just as widely back at him. Plus she could imagine Chris's hilarious face.
“Cade give your aunt and uncle an apology for waking them up like that. We told you to do it nicely mister." Lizzie told him surprisingly holding her ground despite the sweet little face he was giving us.
"But Mommy it was just a prank. I'm not sorry it was funny." He said matter of factly not understanding what he did wrong.
"You wouldn't like being woken up like that would you even if you made a funny face." Lizzie explained softly so he could understand.
"Well no, my ears wouldn't like very much..." He said after thinking about it he felt guilty and turned to Chris and Florence.
"I'm sorry for waking you up. I hope I didn't hurt your ears." Cade said to them sincerely.
"It's okay bud. I thought it was funny too we'll keep working on the art of pranks." Chris said to him.
"Maybe let's not teach him anything else about the art of pranks." Scarlett said interjecting.
"Hey, it's my job as uncle to teach him I'm sorry." Chris said with a shrug.
"Okay, how about we eat? I hope you're ready for a hearty breakfast.” Lizzie told them, handing them a coffee before I sat down.
“We made your favorites." Scarlett said as we looked at all the food in front of us.
“You're too kind, Scarlett and Lizzie. Thank you.” Chris said.
“Yeah, thanks, guys. You really know how to start the day off right.” Florence said and they all started to eat and enjoy the meal together. Little did they know across the country a storm was slowly brewing from them and headed their way.
No One's POV
After flying back home to Long Island, Colin had spent the next month obsessing over everything about Scarlett, Lizzie, and Cade he could find. He even hired a personal investigator to follow them but the man quit not long after starting when Colin's reasoning as to why he was following Scarlett and Lizzie didn't add up. He was slowly turning into a sinister and vindictive man, as he spent his days sitting in front of a computer screen, his eyes filled with malice as he searched for information.
“I will make her pay for what she did to me. Leaving me, cheating on me! Making my alpha look weak. God, all of them. Scarlett, that slut, and that boy... they'll regret ever crossing me.” his voice seethed with desperate obsession.
Colin's fingers dance across the keyboard as he meticulously navigates through social media platforms, public data, and even the dark web digging deeper into their lives. He gathered every piece of information he could find, that would fuel his twisted plot. Colin's obsession only intensifies as he discovers what he believes to be the timeline of Scarlett and Lizzie's relationship based on fan speculation. A seething anger bubbled within him, fueling his belief that Scarlett had betrayed him with Lizzie.
“She cheated on me with that stupid woman! I won't let them get away with it. They deserve to be exposed.” He angrily mumbled as he got up from his seat and got ready.
Today his planning and searching was all going to hopefully pay off as his deceitful tactics managed to deceive someone at child protective service posing as Cade's new case worker and granting him access to Cade's files telling him he just had to go down to Cade's county foster office and he could access any files there in person. After traveling to Idaho he found himself in this dimly lit hotel room about to take the next step in his plan he headed out to the office.
Colin entered the bustling foster care office, pretending to be a caseworker dressed in formal business attire he walked the halls like he was supposed to be there and nobody questioned the face badge he got from the internet. He approached the receptionist, a middle-aged woman and the name placed in front of her said Margaret.
“Hi there, Margaret. I'm new here, just trying to familiarize myself with the new kids' cases. Mind if I take a look at Cadence Jones' file?” He said smiling sweetly leaning on the counter.
“Of course, sweet cheeks. Let me see if we have him in our system here.” Margaret said as she took a good look at Colin before typing on her computer, searching for Cade's file.
“Here, Cadence Jones. Hmm, it says here his Caseworker is Melinda Gordan.”
“Yeah that's him, werid I talked to Melinda when she passed his case off to me and she said everything should be all good.” He said without a beat.
“Oh well, I guess the system hasn’t updated itself yet.” She said typing at her computer again before writing something down on a post-it note.
“Here this, it’s a computer passcode to enter our system and access your kiddos files and get any information you want from there." She said, giving him a soft smile.
“Thanks so much, you're a gem.”
“No problem at all. Let me know if you need anything else.”
"I certainly will Margret. It was a pleasure." Colin said as he took the note from her and headed down to where there were a couple of free computers to access the files, his smile masking his true intentions. He sat down at the computer and entered the passcode. Once getting access to Cade's file he started scanning through the pages. He smirks, knowing that he now has a powerful tool to fuel his revenge. He sent the file to his email and swiftly left the office before he could get caught.
“Oh, dear Scarlett, you won't know what hit you. I'm gonna blow up this pretty little life you have.” He said to himself with a sinister glint in his eyes.
Lizzie's POV
After Florence and Chris left this morning, I was sitting in the living room on a Zoom with Robbie as we were working on the final approvals of our book before it officially went to print. I'm so thankful that we finally went through with the promise we made to each other all those years ago when we first broke up to make this book no matter what.
I knew it was going to help a lot of kids and even some adults. It has been a wonderful experience making this book. I also enjoyed being able to speak with Robbie again, we did have a great relationship with each other. It wasn't hard to see why we started dating in the first place. He is great but I knew I still made the right decision in breaking up with him because Scarlett was truly the love of my life.
I wish we could’ve come to a place where we were able to do this sooner but at first, we both need time to heal and process away from each other, then scheduling a life got in the way. Until Scarlett told me to stop putting off doing something I was passionate about and encouraged me on and off for a year to reach out to Robbie. In the end, he reached out to me first but I have a suspicion that Scarlett might’ve had something to do with it.
“So what do think about this cover, Liz? I think I like the art style of this version of Hattie more than the other, but I do like the back cover of the other one better.” Robbie asked as I watched him hold up both different book covers. I looked down at the version of the covers I had sitting in front of me.
“I agree with you Hattie looks way better in that cover. So let's just note that we like the front cover of version 4 and would like the back cover over version 2.” I suggested and he nodded before noting our decision.
“Okay got it. Well, that's about it then. I love this book but I'm glad we're done.” He said with a sigh leaning back in his chair.
“Me too. A nice long brain break from it.” I told him making him chuckle.
“Ha yeah, you and your brain breaks.” He said in a teasing tone.
“Hey don't hate on my brainbreaks. It is a proven way to help the brain reduce stress, anxiety, and frustration.” I said teasing him back.
I knew he didn't really mean anything by it but usually when Robbie wanted to keep working on the book day and night. I took a different approach and often took many brain breaks to help my flow of thinking. Robbie's brain was just differently wired than mine and so I understood we worked a bit differently.
“Haha okay sorry you’re right!” Robbie declared with a smile. I flashed him a big smile back.
“I know I'm always right Scarlett tells me all the time.” I cockily said and Robbie started laughing.
“I tell you what all the time?” I heard Scarlett ask as I watched her walk up behind me on the camera and lean down over the couch to place a kiss on the side of my head and hug me. I leaned into her holding her there as I chuckled.
“Hey, Robbie.” Scarlett said looking at the screen and giving him a wave.
“Hi Scarlett, Lizzie was just fluffing her ego a bit.” Robbie joked.
“I was just agreeing with him when he said I was right and saying that you would also agree.” I said as they both started laughing with each other. Once they settled down Scarlett grabbed my hand placing a kiss on it right next to the engagement ring she had recently given to me and I remembered that I hadn’t told Robbie the news yet.
“Scarlett it’s perfect you’re here though, I haven’t told Robbie the news yet.” I told her and she looked confused for a second trying to remember what news I was talking about. I tapped my ring off-camera and it clicked in her mind.
“Ohh yes, should I say it or do you want to?” She asked me.
“What are you two going on about?” He asked and I didn't even respond I just flashed him the ring and waited for the dot to connect. It only took a couple of seconds but then a huge smile broke out on his face and he looked between the two of us.
“You're engaged? Oh finally. Hey babe! Lizzie and Scarlett finally got engaged!” He yelled out in his house to his girlfriend Isabel. We all heard a loud screaming and seconds later Isabel was taking over the screen and she was happily congratulating the two of us.
“I’m so happy for you two. I have literally been telling Robbie that your wedding is going to be the most beautiful and magical wedding ever just by how pure your love for each other is. Please can we come to the wedding? Lizzie if you don't want Robbie there'll leave him at home. Please?” Isabel asked us and Scarlett and I smiled and her kind words.
“Isabel of course you are invited and Robbie too.” I told her and she let out a sigh of relief.
“Yay! I can't wait, with Scarlett being a Prime the next step is mating and kids for you guys then?” She said with a smirk.
“Oh, speaking of kids that reminds me, Lizzie I was wondering where Cade is. The house has been too quiet.” Scarlett asked turning to me.
“Oh yeah, he's outside in the backyard. He said he wanted to listen to this new song outside in the warm sun to fully capture its vibes.” I told her with a soft smile, I was so happy we decided to get him those headphones cause not only does it help with his sensory issues and anxiety but I'm learning that music is something he loves just as much as space.
“Oh really? I wonder what song?” Scarlett said.
“I'm not sure but he really seemed to like it. When he was sitting with me earlier listening to it over and over again he was stimming like I’ve never seen before.” I told her and she was about to respond but Isabel cut us off.
“Um, sorry imma be nosey as hell cause I live precariously through your love life even though I have my own and ask who is Cade?” Isabel asked us.
“Oh haha, Cade is our…Well, he's..”
“He’s basically our son if we're being honest but he is playing a character in black widow 2 and has been staying with the two of us while filming.” Isabel started screaming excitedly again.
“And that's my cue,” Scarlett said before she placed a kiss on the side of my head again before giving Robbie and Isabel a wave before heading out back to go check on Cade.
Scarlett's POV
I headed outside through the kitchen doors I was met with a sight I wasn't expecting to see. What I expected to see was Cade outside maybe sitting out in the yard by the tree listening to his music or sitting on the porch relaxing but I was met with Cade in his wolf form lying on his back with his paws up in the air and tail wagging. I could hear music from his phone playing that he must have turned on before shifting.
I looked at him curiously as he lay there he looked smaller in his wolf form than he did the first time he shifted. It was hard to tell cause he was on his back but as I walked closer to him I was right in my observation. He was way smaller than he was before and looked like what a young Prime wolf pup looked like making him half the size he was before.
As I got close enough I saw his ears perk up at my footsteps and he popped up rolling himself over and onto his paws. Once he realized it was me he let a small noise of excitement that was similar to a whine and bark mixed to sound like a hiccup as he repeated the sound. He immediately moved over to me and instead of towering over me, he was like the side of a big dog. He paws at me as he jumps up on me to stand on his hind legs. I caught his paws in my hand holding him upright as his head came up to my chest as he nuzzled into me.
“Someone's excited.” I said to him and he looked back at me happily panted at me. It was cute to see him this size but I was curious about it as I never heard of anything like this. I was slowly figuring out that it seemed like whatever headspace he was in his wolf would shift into that form of him. I looked around making sure it was safe nobody was around before I shifted myself into my wolf so I could see what going on in his head through our wolf link.
When I did I was confirmed in my thinking that mentally he was little right now. Cause all of his thoughts were full blow little Cade.
“Hi, mama!” He barked excitedly bouncing around and jumping up against my leg as I really towered over him, my full-grown wolf really made him look like a little wolf pup maybe even the runt.
“Hello, my little pup.” I responded back to him and then leaned down to lick his dirty fur on instinct and then nuzzled my nose against his.
“What are you up to? You know you're not supposed to shift without one of us watching you.” I reminded him softly, I didn't really care because it seemed like he wasn't doing anything wrong but it was an important reminder.
“Sorry, I couldn't control it I just shifted …. I just wanted to hear the song better and the sun felt good on my belly.” he said happily and I understood where he was coming from.
“It's okay you just need to remember to be careful.” I told him. Another good song played on his phone and he got distracted and moved back over to his phone before flopping back down on the ground and rolling around in the grass for a while before settling down and flowing to the music. It looked comfy and relaxing so I moved over to the other side of his phone flopped down just like he did and rolled over to feel the vibe of his music with him. We probably laid there listening to music for about an hour before Lizzie came outside looking for the two of us. She then joined us making us cuddle her in a dog pile while we all watched the sunset together.
Chapter 38: Morning Rush and Unexpected Turns
Summary:
Grounded, exhausted, and anxious Cade heads into work and has a rough day.
Chapter Trigger/Content Warnings: Mentions of Anxiety Violence, Torture, Blood, and Anxiety.
Chapter Text
Monday, July 24th No One's POV
"Cade! Are you up? We're gonna be late?" Scarlett said, knocking on Cade's bedroom door. They had both slept through their alarms for the morning and Lizzie had already gone in for an early morning of shooting. So now they didn't have a lot of time to get ready before they had to head out. When Scarlett heard no answer from Cade she opened the door peeking inside to see him still passed out in bed. She quickly moved into his room and over to his bedside where she slowly shook him awake.
"Cade it's time to get up." She told him as he let out a whine and low growl before rolling over away from her. She stood up opening his curtains ever so slightly letting in a little bit of light before heading to his closet. After picking out the comfiest clothes she could find before she came back out and went back over to him.
"Come on pup. We're running late this morning." Scarlett tried again this time getting him to open his eyes fully and sit up.
"Ma it's too early." He mumbled trying to lay back down but she wasn't gonna let that happen.
"I know I'm tired too but we gotta go." Scarlett told him, handing him the clothes she picked out before going over to the window and opening the curtains even more so he couldn't fall asleep again if he wanted to.
"Okay fine." He said squinting as he slowly got up to get dressed as Scarlett headed out of the room. Five minutes later he made his way downstairs to see Scarlett waiting for him at the front door.
“What no breakfast?” Cade said jokingly to Scarlett as he noticed her holding his backpack and shoes in her hands.
“We're going to have to have breakfast on set this morning, but you’re gonna love it. They’ll pretty much have anything you want. I was going to make pancakes this morning and I'm positive they have pancakes.” Scarlett explained to him so he understood that things were going to be slightly different this morning.
He gave her a big frown when he realized she was serious but because of the evident look of stress on her face, he held the unsettling feeling inside of him back as he tried to calm himself as his mind started spiraling. He wasn't sure about the sizes of the food, if was it going to taste like how Scarlet made it, and what if it made him sick in the middle of the scene? were some of the thoughts that started to consume his mind but from the outside, he straightened his face and tried to put a smile on his face but his stomach started to hurt as his anxiety started to get the best of him. He didn’t say anything but walked over to her, taking his shoes and putting them on before taking his bag and heading out to the car. The car ride to the studio was completely quiet as the second he got into the car Cade put on his headphones trying to block out his thoughts.
Once they got to set, Scarlett sent Cade off to hair and makeup promising she would be there soon with breakfast. Scarlett got Cade everything he would have had at home making sure to separate everything on the plate before she took it to him. When Scarlett made it to the trailer he was silently sitting in his chair with his headphones on with his eyes closed as a couple of the special effects make-up artists were making him look like he was covered in cuts and blood. He must’ve smelled the food because before she walked over to him his eyes snapped open and he turned his head to look at her startling one of the make-up artists slightly.
“Sorry. Are you ok?” He said turning back to her to make sure she was alright. She smiled and nodded laughing it off before getting back to what she was doing.
“Here’s your food kid.” Scarlett told him to hand him the food container once the makeup artist was done with his face and moved on to do final touch-ups on a big gash they made on his side. He looked it over the plate anxiously but eventually started eating are some encouragement from Scarlett as her make-up artist started on her. Soon enough they were done and ready for set but this morning they both had different scenes to film so they split off and headed to work.
Cade's POV
This morning was not too great and I had a feeling that would follow me all day long. I really couldn’t shake the anxiety and tiredness that I was feeling this morning and it was affecting my performance, everything felt all out of whack today. I was sitting in my cast chair as I waited for them to get set up for the next shot as I went over my line in my head. It wasn’t a hard scene but this version of Hyde was to show Hyde's more ruthless and crazy side that Dreykov used as his Blue Widow the main goal for the scene was to be like this was the point where he was almost a polar opposite to Anton, I understood what I needed to but because I was so clouded but my anxiety and tiredness it couldn't reach the right emotional point and energy I needed to.
After I noticed that the setup was taking longer than usual I took a break from my lines and pulled out my phone. Even though I was still grounded I was allowed to have my phone while at work on days like these when both Scarlett and Lizzie were away from me just in case of an emergency but I was strictly forbidden from using it other than contacting them. But with both of them being gone and no one around to watch me I took the chance and opened my phone to see all the messages from my friends. There were a bunch of Snapchat from Striker checking in and my group chats with my friends here had many messages I could keep up with. I even had a couple of messages from Hailee. I clicked on her icon and our message thread pooped up. She had sent a couple of texts asking how I was and wondering when my official grounding was over so I quickly responded
Cade🕷️: Hey, I'm doing good back at work but still grounded and will be until the day before our date.
I sent the message and opened Instagram to scroll through what I had missed the last few days and before I could get too deep into it a notification from Hailee popped up. I switched back over to our text messages to see what she said.
Hailee💜🏹: Okay good I didn't want to say anything but I was a little worried. I can’t wait!
Hailee💜🏹 Hi Btw. It's nice to hear from you 🤗
Cade🕷️: 👋🏾 Hi! and I can't wait either. I'm counting down the days I just have to stay out of trouble and not add any more days onto my sentence and we should be golden. It's nice talking to you too. It's been a rough day.
Hailee💜🏹: I feel that way too it has been a long day and it's not even lunchtime 😩.
Hailee💜🏹: Anything particularly bothering you? I’m always here to listen.
Cade🕷️: Honestly I couldn’t pinpoint it even just felt off and I can't seem to get in the right headspace for my scene this morning and I'm sure if the director Ben had the power he would’ve fired me an hour into the day.
Hailee💜🏹: First, Ben should be the one fired if anything and we all know it secondly whenever I feel that way I take a break listen to music that helps me find my character's headspace, and just relax into the scene. Not saying it'll work the same way but relax just relax and have fun. That's why we act in the first place, right?
Cade🕷️: How do you effortlessly just know what to say? Like, thank you.
Hailee💜🏹: It's a gift lol.
Cade🕷️: What's going on with you?
Hailee💜🏹 It's a contract negotiation day for me. I've just been stuck in one long meeting with all these executives. It's just super boring and I'm sick of people hiding the full truth from me to get their way and profit off me.
Hailee💜🏹: I love the work that I get to do and all my fans but sometimes I wish I could just leave it all so people would be normal and real with me again. That’s why I love our friends so much cause we're all so real with each other cause we all get it. I'm so glad we all met.
Cade🕷️: I'm glad we all met too!
Cade🕷️typing... You know there is something we should talk about if I'm being real with you.
Was what I typed up and was about to send but my phone was snatched out of my hands and I turned around to see Aunt Florence standing behind me now holding my phone in her hands.
“Hey, that's mine.” I said, trying to get it back but she was faster than me and moved it out of reach just out of my grasp.
“I know. And I also know that you are grounded and only allowed to have this to contact your mothers and I don't believe Hailee's purple heart and arrow emoji is their contact name.” Florence said to me with a smirk.
“Come on they don't have to know. I just need to finish sending a couple more texts.” I told her but she shook her head at me.
“Sorry, I love you to pieces but my allegiance lies with your parents on this one. As cool as it was sneaking out on Scarlett’s motorcycle to have a midnight beach brawl over a girl's sounds. Cause it does sound fucking cool. What you did was incredibly stupid and could’ve resulted in you getting hurt but also Hailee or someone else on the roads that night.” Florence said in a serious tone and I listened to every word she had to say.
“Yes I know I understand and I promise I’ll never do anything like that again.” I told her sincerely.
“Okay good.” She said with a smile patting me on the back.
“So can I have my phone back?” I asked her and she continued to smile at me as she shook her head no.
“Like I said my allegiance lies with your parents on this one kid but if you even get in a situation where you don't want to contact your parents I got you no matter the time or place.” Florence told me and I smiled thinking it was worth a try.
"Alright, where is the kid?" I heard the director Ben say not too far away. Over in his direction as he was talking with the ADs at his director's monitors. I felt myself shrink in my seat as I knew he was talking about me and I knew he would be coming over to me.
“Cade there you are. Okay, so when we're ready to shoot again I'm going to need you to give me the performance of your life here okay? We need to feel that Hyde is in control and is having a good old time and pleasure killing all these people and that he is having fun doing it. So I'm gonna need a lot more energy this time around. This is gonna be the big steady came shot so we're going to get all your facial emotion back, all the fighting choreography.” Ben explained and I nodded along.
“Yes, I can do that. I'm sorry I..” I tried to explain myself but he stopped me before I could finish.
“I honestly don't care I just need you to do this right one time and I'm sure we can edit around you okay kid.” He said before walking off back to her director's chair.
“Douche.” I heard Florence cough out as he walked away.
“Ignore that crabby and bitter man. Just focus on being in the moment of the scene and have a good time. We're not saving lives, it's just making a movie. Sometimes people tend to forget that.” Florence told me. Following Hailee and Florence's reassuring advice, I relaxed and just focused on the scene at hand. I pulled out my headphones from my backpack and put them on to play a good playlist I thought might help.
No One's POV
Cade got up from his seat and walked over to the set to run through the choreography and run through the scene in his head. He had turned up his headphones as loud as he could stand to block out everyone around him completely. He drew his prop sword and flourished it around in the air loosening his arm and body up. As he did a really good song came on and as the beat started to pick up he moved into the choreography of the scene as Hyde broke into this secret based on operations and started skillfully killing everyone. As he went through the scene he imagined all the different actors were in the room as he moved around the empty set he couldn't help but fall into the music as he started singing the song to himself as he moved around.
What he didn't realize as he was caught up in himself was that the Steadicam operator was ready and waiting to go so he started following Cade as he moved around the room to practice as well. While they were doing this Ben and a couple of the writers and producers were watching from the monitors and they started to get ideas from Cade signing as he went through the scene. They started to think it would add to his crazy psychotic side if he was casually signing and belting out a song as he killed as they watched. Cade slowly got more and more into the scene ramping up his energy as the song he was listening to hit its beat drop.
“That right there is the original inspiration I had of what Hyde was like in the early stages of writing. Remember when he was a Deadpool fanatic and the bit was he was always referencing things Deadpool does in the comics and movies wanting to meet him and breaking the fourth wall when there was still talk of tying Anton's character into the X men series instead of the Avengers.” One of the writers Kathy said to the group as ideas started forming.
“ Wait, I like that, are we rolling on this?” Ben asked looking around someone said that they weren't but the groups started to make changes to the script instantly. Once Cade finished his run-through a couple of minutes later, Ben walked up to him surprising him.
“Kid I need you to do exactly what you just did again but for real and we will be making magic.'' Ben told Cade confusing him slightly.
“What sorry what do you mean?" Cade asked looking at Ben.
“All the singing and dancing as you do the scene is the perfect tone we were looking for. We're rewriting the script now but if you can do that again with the choreography and stunt guys that would be great.” Ben explained to Cade before walking him over to the stunt team and explained to them what he wanted to do now.
Everything was happening so fast and after an hour or so later they had shot the whole new fight scene with Hyde coming in wearing headphones singing and dancing around like a madman as he killed every last person working in the base. They also did it a couple of times if it didn't even work with the script but there were talks and plans already forming of small reshoots and getting Cade into an ADR session to record some new lines they could dud and add into the movie. After that scene, they got into the scene that followed having to reshoot it with the new lines that the writers wrote moving around the scene they were supposed to shoot throwing Cade off even more but he was able to ignore the feeling everything thing going wrong and go on with the day.
BW2 Scene
Having turned against his family, goes into hiding with Yelena as his bait. Now being fully conscious and aware of both personalities of his, Hyde is seeking vengeance against Dreykov. Hyde tried contacting his usual contacts but he soon learned Dreykov had gone into hiding shortly after his disappearance.
In an attempt to find out where Dreykov was, Hyde infiltrates one of Dreykov's trafficking and drug dens, slaughtering everyone inside and freeing all the captives except for the man in charge. Hyde stood on the other side of the room as he looked around the room. Enjoying the scene around him. Bodies lay all around him of the people he had just killed the man was on his knees shaking with fear as the blood of his friends soaked into his pants.
“Ahhh sorry about that, sometimes I get lost in a good song.” Hyde said glancing at the man kneeling as he removed his headphones with a big smile and he took a deep breath, calming himself down and catching his breath as the song he was listening to came to an end.
“Now let’s get down to business. Do you know where Dreykov is? I want to send him a message.” Hyde asked coldly her simile fading as he moved towards a pile of bodies drawing his sword and piercing it through someone faking being dead. Swiftly ending their life before turning to the man as he licks the fresh blood of the sword.
“Mhmm nice and warm.” He said, savoring the taste of the blood and going in for another lick. His eyes moved from the sword directed at the other man and darkened as he spoke.
“Now do you know where Dreykov is?” Hyde asked in a deathly serious tone. The man frantically shook his head before speaking up.
“No, I mean I don't know where he is but I can get your message to him.” The man said nervously.
“How fortunate for you I was hoping you wouldn't be useful and I'd get to kill you too. Alcoholics have the best-tasting blood and I can just smelt the bourbon flowing through you. Sometimes if I have enough I start to get drunk myself.” Hyde told the man, making him sweat and shake even more.
“Let Dreykov know I have Yelena Belova and soon the Black Widow will come to her sister's rescue.” Hyde instructed as he approached the man with a sadistic smile as blood dripped from his mouth.
“Yes, I'll get the message to him.” The man said scared out of his mind.
“Good now go before I change my mind and kill you anyway.” Hyde warned the man, releasing him and allowing him to flee.
As the survivor exits, Hyde turns his attention to Yelena, who is tied to a chair still unconscious. He slaps her awake, enjoying the power and control he holds over her. The blonde irritated him, and he planned to have fun with her while he waited. Yelena wakes up, startled by the slap, and her anger flares upon seeing Hyde.
“I'm starting to get sick of you Hyde. Bring back my nephew!” She said struggling in her restraints.
“Aunt Lena, it's me! Please!” Hyde cried out, changing the tone of his voice to sound more like Anton and making his eyes start to water. Yekena's face instantly softened thinking that Anton was back in control again.
“Hey Nephew, it’s gonna be ok I'll get us out of here just untie me.” She told him, gesturing to her hand tied behind her back Hyde got close as if he was going to untie her only to tighten them and then stood back in front of her as he started laughing, enjoying the confusion on her face.
“Ooh fuck if you could see your face that was surely an oscar worthy performance.” He said with a crazy look in his eyes as he continued to laugh, making Yelena uneasy.
“Sure! And the Oscar for worst acting and personality goes to HYDE.” Yelena said in a voice like a presenter and then started clapping her awkwardly behind her back.
Hyde punched her in the face breaking her nose and causing blood to start leaking out of her nose. He then placed his hand on her shoulders and used his fire powers to burn her, eventually moving all over her body, expecting her to break under the agony. But Yelena, ever defiant, acted as if the pain didn't affect her. He continued having fun with her burning her in different ways he could think of as he showed off his powers.
“You can't hide it, Yelena. I know you're hurting. Let me see you scream!” Hyde said grinning, as he used his fire powers to burn Yelena’s back dripping drops of hot blue lava balls on her back drawing out the painful torture instead of scorching her with his hand or fireballs.
“Oh, is that the best you've got, Hyde? I've had worse breakfasts than this.” Yelena said mocking him. Hyde's frustration intensified as Yelena continuously mocked him, seemingly unaffected by the torture.
“I'll make you scream! You can't resist forever!” He angrily screamed, whipping his hand in the air and materializing a whiplash of fire snapping it at Yelena's skin painfully, but Yelena continued to taunt him, her voice laced with defiance laughing at him.
“Is this the best big, bad Hyde got? I expected more. You're just a little firefly throwing a tantrum.” The more Yelena shrugged off his torment, the angrier Hyde got. He lost control unleashing a burst of flames all around him making him a big blue fireball.
“You think you're so tough? Let's see how long that lasts!” He furiously stated and intensified his assault thrusting his fire at her. After an onslaught of his attacks, Yelena's facade began to crack. The pain was becoming too much to bear, but she fought hard to maintain her defiance.
“I won't... give you... the satisfaction!” Yelena gritted out of her teeth in pain. Fueled by his sadistic pleasure and finally seeing her cracking Hyde didn't relent. He continued to push Yelena to her limits, desperate to break her spirit once and for all. However, he’s cut short when suddenly, the door bursts open, and an army of women wearing gas masks storms in. Yelena curses under her breath as she realizes they are Dreykov's mind-controlled army.’
“Shit. Word travels fast.” He said and without warning, the widows threw canisters of sleeping gas into the room, engulfing both Yelena and Hyde. Hyde collapses to the ground, unconscious, as the army of women takes control of the situation.
Soon enough the day had gone by and Cade was dead tired from the stunt work and choreography he had to do today. He was finally done with shooting and had just left the makeup trailer getting all the effect makeup off his face and body. He headed for Scarlett’s trailer hoping she would be done before him but when he got there he found that the lights were off when he entered. He plopped down on the couch to wait for him but almost instantly fell asleep the second he sat down. Scarlett finished about an hour later that night and found him passed out in the same spot. So after packing up their thing for the day she picked him up and they headed home.
Chapter 39: The Tipping Point
Summary:
Colin makes some extreme moves causing choas in the trio lives.
Chapter Trigger/Content Warnings: Mentions of Abuse,Stalking, Panic Attacks, Transphobia and Homophobia.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Tuesday, July 25 No One's POV
Colin sat on his couch, empty beer cans littered the table and floor. He impatiently glances at the clock, eagerly awaiting the airing of his and Scarlett's episode on The Tonight Show. Today his plan would be put into motion. He had taken all the information he had found over the last months and made a post outlining and exposing Scarlett's cheating scandal with Lizzie while she was with her boyfriend Robbie. He also attached Cade's full file from foster care, exposing that he was ‘faking’ being a boy and even saying that he was acting in the newest black widow film.
It was all scheduled to be posted a couple of minutes after the episode started in hopes it would be seen when people started talking about the episode as it aired on social media.
“Any minute now, they'll see the truth. They'll pay for what they did to me.” he said to himself, slurring his words. He took another swig emptying a beer can, his eyes fixed on the television screen. As the episode began he grew increasingly restless.
Minutes went by and after sitting through most of the episode drinking beer after beer hoping to get to the end where his part would be. He wasn't sure how it would look but he knew Jimmy would edit it in his favor even though Scarlet stormed out on him because they were friends and go way back. But when the episode came to a close and Jimmy started saying his final goodbyes he started to realize they cut him completely from the episode. There was no sight of him at all, they cut the proposal and all of the interviews he had done with Jimmy days before Scarlett's interview took place. Angerly he turned his attention to social media to see if anyone had picked up on his post but there was nothing.
He continued to drink beers as he monitored social media, waiting for any interaction with his posts. When the comments and interactions started to come in he grew even more frustrated as most people dismissed his claims as fake and were mostly trolling comments. His anger rose fueled by the realization that his plan may have failed and the expected media storm failed to materialize.
He threw an empty beer can across the room, the metallic clatter echoing in the silent apartment. Disheartened by his plan's lack of impact, Colin fell into a drunken slumber. Hours after he fell asleep the the post started blowing up and Colin oblivious to the storm brewing online slept completely through it all.
Wednesday, July 26th
Colin slowly woke up in a daze, his head pounding and his body feeling heavy with the weight of a hangover. The sound of his phone buzzing incessantly cut through the silence, startling him fully awake. This was odd for him, as he rarely received messages these days unless it was work-related. Confusion washed over Colin as he reached for his phone and navigated through the flood of angery and hateful messages and comments directed toward him.
“What?” He gasped as he read on. The intensity of the messages was overwhelming, and he struggled to comprehend the extent of the backlash he was facing.
“Fuck.” Colin's eyes widened as he noticed a link to a TMZ video among the notifications. With a mix of curiosity and dread, he turned on the television, hoping to find some answers. Bathed in the pale glow of the television screen he stared at the breaking news report on TMZ, his heart sinking as the reality of the situation unfolded before his eyes. The news anchor's voice filled the room.
"In less than 12 hours, the internet has erupted in outrage, calling for the cancellation of SNL comedian and writer Colin Jost. Accusations of homophobia and abuse have flooded social media, tarnishing his once-pristine reputation, with users demanding accountability.” Colin's heart pounded in his chest as he listened to the news report. He could hardly comprehend how everything had backfired in just a few short hours.
“It didn't take long for users on Twitter to uncover that Colin Jost is the alleged creator of the anonymous post that outed new MCU actor Cadence Jones. Josts forced the young teen out of the closet, by posting his foster care files online revealing his transgender identity without his consent. He also tried to expose already proven false allegations that his ex-fiancé Scarlett Johansson cheated on him with her recently publicly announced girlfriend and rumored recently engaged fiancé Elizabeth Olsen. No statement from the couple, Jones, or Marvel has been made this time. But the biggest question is where is Colin Jost now? Many are calling for his cancellation and for him to be held accountable.” The weight of the consequences crashed down upon Colin, but instead of remorse or regret, anger surged within him. He watched the relentless onslaught of hate and condemnation directed at him, the target of public outrage. The injustice, as he perceived it, fueled his resolve rather than inspiring introspection.
“This isn't over. Do they think they can destroy me? Well, they have another thing coming." Colin said fuming with a determined glint in his eyes, he made a silent vow to himself. He refused to be defined by the public's perception of him.
In his mind, he had merely struck back against those who had wronged him, seeking justice in his twisted way. As he turned off the television, Colin's mind raced with plans for retaliation. The online world had unleashed its fury upon him, but he vowed to turn the tables, to make those who had condemned him pay for their actions, pushing him further down the dark path he had chosen.
Cade's POV
I woke up in my bed to my phone buzzing like crazy. This was odd to me cause I rarely ever had any messages these days unless it was either work, Scarlett, Lizzie, or Striker. I turned over and grabbed my phone off my bedside table and the loud buzzing sound quieted a bit. I squinted at the screen as the bright screen glared in my face. I saw Striker’s contact picture light up my screen so I answered the call.
“This better be good for waking me up so early.” I said putting him on speakerphone, rolling back over, and closing my eyes.
“So you haven’t heard then?” Striker asked and I instantly noted that his usually lighthearted playful tone was absent from his voice. This made me sit up and open my eyes to focus on his voice.
“What do you mean? I just woke up.” Last night Scarlett, Lizzie, and I stayed up late to watch the episode of the Tonight Show so I was extra tired for the day.
“I already sent you the original post so check our messages but before you do I just want to remember to please breathe and know everything will be okay.” I was so confused why he was talking like this but I listened and took a couple deep breaths before I clicked on the link he’d sent me.
“Just hold on one second.” I told him as it took me to a tweet with a link so I read the caption. As I read I felt my heartbeat slowly pick up as it got worse and worse. At first, it was lies about Scarlett and Lizzie cheating but then it started talking about Anton's character being in the MCU and then it started talking about me, mentioning that all anyone needed to know about me was attached to the link below. When I clicked on the link I saw that it was digital files, my private foster care file that I had never even seen.
“What the fuck!” I said as I scanned some of the pages. Some of it was familiar as I saw some of the foster parents I had but as the files got younger and younger the things they were saying about me I didn’t have any memories of. As I read I found a page with the Davis foster application for me. I knew then that I was screwed now. It wouldn’t be long before the Davis' saw this and realized I wasn’t actually at church camp.
“Cade? I need you to focus on my voice.” I heard Striker say in the distance but my mind was being flooded with the worst possible scenarios. Everything felt like it was collapsing down on me.
“Cade? If you don’t respond or calm down I’m gonna have to call Scarlett or Lizzie.” Striker said but I still couldn’t fully focus on the words he was saying. Everything was spinning so intensely.
Nobody's POV
Cade didn’t hear Striker call his name two more times or even notice that he had hung up the phone to get a hold of Scarlett or Lizzie. He was panicking too much. Scarlett was in the kitchen making breakfast while Lizzie was out back in tending to her garden. Striker had called Lizzie first but she didn’t answer, she left her phone upstairs in her room this morning. He tried Scarlett's phone and the first call went unanswered but he tried again. Scarlett stands in the kitchen, engrossed in the task of making breakfast. The sizzle of pancakes on the griddle fills the air as she moves with purpose. Unbeknownst to her, Cade's panic has made him oblivious to the world around him.
“Almost done with breakfast. I hope everyone wants waffles.” She mumbles to herself.
As Scarlett continues her culinary endeavors, her phone buzzes with an incoming call. She glances at it briefly, but dismisses it, assuming it can wait. Unaware that Striker has been desperately trying to reach her, she focuses on the present moment. Just as Scarlett turns her attention back to the waffles, the phone buzzes again. This time, a nagging feeling nudges her to check the caller's identity. She walks over to the table where the phone rests, but the ringing stops abruptly, leaving her with a missed call notification.
“Hmm, who could be calling repeatedly?” Before she can ponder further, the phone starts ringing again. This time, it's another call from Striker. Scarlett's instincts kick in, and she swiftly answers the call, her voice filled with both confusion and concern.
“Hello? Striker, what's going on? Why are you calling repeatedly?” Scarlett asked and Striker's voice crackled through the phone, his urgency apparent.
“Scarlett? Oh, thank god! No one answered their phone. it's Cade... something's happened.” Scarlett's heart skips a beat, her focus shifting from breakfast to the unsettling news about Cade. Her mind races, searching for what this could be about. Just then Lizzie walked into the kitchen from outside.
“ Iwasjustonthe phonewithCade! He is having a really bad panic attack right now!” He was frantic and yelling at me over the phone and I could quite understand what he was saying.
“I've been trying to reach Lizzie too, but no luck.”
“Striker, I need you to slow down. I can't understand you.” Scarlett told him.
“Cade is having a panic attack!” He yelled this time and just as he did Lizzie and Scarlett heard a loud thud from upstairs causing us to run upstairs towards Cade’s room immediately.
Scarlett and Lizzie rush up the stairs, their hearts pounding with concern, as they hear crying coming from Cade's room. They exchange worried glances, their determination to help him grow stronger with each step.
They burst into the room, their eyes widening with shock and worry as they find Cade curled up on the floor, gasping for air and sobbing uncontrollably. His body trembles with the intensity of his panic attack, and his eyes seem distant, lost in a world of fear and anguish.
“Cade, honey, look at me. You're safe. You're here with us, your mom and mama. Focus on our voices, sweetheart.” holding back her tears Lizzie immediately drops to her knees in front of Cade, her voice gentle yet firm, attempting to penetrate the veil of his panic.
“Take deep breaths, Cade. Inhale with me... and exhale. You're safe, my baby boy. We're right here with you.” She reaches out a trembling hand, placing it gently on Cade's arm, trying to ground him in the present moment.
Scarlett joins her side, her eyes filled with empathy and love, as they both attempt to guide Cade through a grounding technique. But Cade remains trapped in the depths of his panic, unresponsive to their attempts to bring him back. His distress intensifies, his gasps for air growing more desperate.
“Please, baby boy, try to calm down. We're here for you. You're not alone in this.” Scarlett's voice quivers with emotion as she pleads with Cade, desperately wanting to alleviate his suffering.
The room fills with a mixture of fear, helplessness, and unconditional love as Scarlett and Lizzie continue to support Cade through his overwhelming panic attack, refusing to give up on him.
Scarlett's POV
“Skin-to-skin contact.” I told Lizzie as I frantically tried to think of ways to calm Cade down. Lizzie nodded and removed the shirt and pants she was wearing before picking up Cade and moving him onto the bed to strip him from his pajamas and hold him in her arms. I moved around the room. I turned off the overhead light and closed the curtains so the room darkened before grabbing Miles from the rocking chair and then I moved myself over to the two in the bed and tucked Miles in Cade arms. He had calmed down a bit now but was still very upset and tired.
“Cade, you are doing a great job. Follow my breathing.” Lizzie told him and he nodded behind his tears. This was progress as he finally acknowledged her.
“Good! Very good. Can you focus and tell me five things you can see?” Lizzie asked him if he nodded and she wiped away some tears that had just fallen out of his eyes.
“I s-ee y-you-nd m-ama,” he barely got out before choking on his own breath making him cough. Lizzie rubbed his back
“Good boy, that’s two, what else?” She encouraged him to keep going. I looked around the room for a water bottle and saw one at his bedside table so I moved to grab it and offered it to him. Holding it by his mouth to take a sip. He tried to grab it himself but his hands were locked up in a weird position so he couldn’t take hold himself. After he took a small sip I took his hands in mine and started to massage them so they would relax.
“ and m-iles, my s-kateboard, a-nd y-our necklace.” He listed off, like Lizzie had asked him to.
“Good, how about four things you can hear?” She asked usually it was touch first but Lizzie could see me still working on his hands so this gave him more time to relax.
“I can hear your heart beating, and the birds ou-outside, a plane, and umm the air conditioner.” He had a considerably relaxed move and his mind was starting to focus and quiet down.
“How about three things you can feel?” She asks next. He keeps one hand holding onto mine but takes the other one and feels around.
“MMama'shand, the blankets, and you breathe on my neck Mommy.” He said giggling slightly at the tickling sensation of Lizzie breathing the giggling was a good sign.
“And two things you can smell?”
“Dirt and waffles?” he said quietly and I chuckled a bit. What an interesting mix.
“And one thing you can taste?” She said finishing the exercise
“Blood, I think I bit my lip.” He said, frowning a bit. Lizzie and I took a look and he did have a bit of a cut inside his mouth but it didn’t look bad.
We stayed in bed for a while just holding him for a bit. However, after everything that had happened recently I, knew this was the time when I needed to put my foot down and get to the bottom of what was going on.
“Cade? We need to talk about what just happened?” I started, I sat up a bit and Lizzie did too. Cade was lying between the two of us but he sat up and moved so he was facing us.
“I know…” he said quietly, not looking at us.
“It's okay you're not in trouble, we just can help you if we don’t know what is going on.” Lizzie told him.
“Once you know the truth you’ll think differently.”
“Cade, there is nothing you can say that would change the way we think about you.” I reassured him and he just shook his head.
“How about you just tell us and we'll go from there then.” Lizzie suggested and I nodded with her.
“Striker sent me this post.” he said quietly and pulled something up on his phone then passed it to us
“It says your cheaters and beaked my character in the movie and there is a link to my files from the foster care system.” he explained and it scrolled through the Twitter post. People were losing their minds, there were people mad at whoever posted this, and people who were saying hateful things about Cade and his past.
“But that's not the problem.” he said
“ I've been lying to you guys and well everyone…”
“What do you mean?” I asked, I think Lizze and I were equally confused.
“To come out here Kenneth is going to kill me when he finds out about this.” He said and his breath picked up as he started panicking again. Lizzie and I both reached for one of his hands and took one holding it trying to calm him again.
“No one is going to hurt you.” Lizzie said to him.
“It's going to be okay and Cade, they do know you're here. I called Joyce weeks ago and left a message and we've texted here and there ever since." I told him and he just looked at me guiltily.
“No, you texted me. Before I got here I set up a fake contact number for them when the paperwork and contracts asked for it. So when you called Joyce I got the message. I mean it was true they were on a business trip and that's why they didn't take me to church camp themselves but I insisted that I go on my own anyway so as not to cause extra trouble for them and not to get caught before I even got out here.”
“How did you get them to sign all the paperwork?” I asked if I couldn't imagine Marvel would ever hire a child without his parents' consent.
“One night when they were busy I told them it was just a consent form for church camp and a ziplining trip. I knew Kenneth wouldn't bother to read all of it if he was tired and I just showed him where to sign so that was easy.” He said casually shrugging.
“I just had to get away for at least the summer. Things were just getting so intense and since school was ending I knew I'd be home more around him and I just… I couldn't imagine being locked up in that house.”
“What do you mean intense?” I thought back to the scars I had seen on his body, the reaction he had to Ray slapping him, and every moment of trauma or triggering Cadde had since I met him flashed through my mind. He seemed hesitant to answer and I knew this would be hard for him but I needed him to say it because once he did could do something about it but until that moment was powerless to help him.
“Cade?” Lizzie called to him softly and he looked up at her.
“Honey, we need you to tell us what you mean by that. We can only assume but we can't do anything to help you that way.” She told him and he nodded.
“I know… it's just he said I can't ever tell anyone and if I did he'd know because god is watching and he'd tell him.” I couldn't hold back a gasp of audacity hearing what this vile man had convinced Cade to believe. I was raised Jewish but was never too into religion other than the tradition my parent raise us with and Lizzie was raised a Christian but she seemed like more of an atheist to me.
“If god was speaking with him I think he would be telling him a lot of different things than what you're up to. Kenneth was lying to you to protect himself.” I told Cade hoping he would understand that if God didn't work like that.
“When I would make him mad, upset, or something bad happened at work. I don't know, anything could have happened to upset him and he beat me with his belt. I mean sometimes I did deserve it but he started to do it every time I came home from school and I needed to just get away atriker was bothering me with the casting call so I sent in an audition. I never thought I'd get picked but then I did and everything was happening so fast and one night it just got really bad and afterward, I decided I'd do anything to get away just for the summer.” he was crying again breathing heavily now so we pulled him back into our arms and held onto him as we calmed him back down.
As Lizzie whispered sweet and soothing words into his ear I thought about everything that he had said. I knew enough that I could start making some calls to see about getting Cade away from those horrible people. The kid keeps surprising me every day I mean I knew he was smart but this was a pretty genius plan to pull off for so long. Regardless of the lying and deception it still didn't change anything for me. My priority was to make sure Cade was in a safe home.
I wasn't sure how long I was zoned out thinking but when I looked back over to check on Cade and I noticed the change in position, he was now cradled in Lizzie's arms, seeking comfort and solace. His face nestled against her chest, and the rhythmic sound of sucking filled the air. Cade was nursing as Lizzie whispered and cooed to him, providing a soothing presence, while she occasionally glanced at her phone reading something.
Feeling the weight of the situation, I moved closer, wrapping my arm around Lizzie and drawing her into my side. She turned her head towards me, her eyes meeting mine, and a mix of concern and relief flashed across her face. It was clear that she had been so engrossed in whatever she was read that she didn't notice me returning to awareness, but my presence had brought her back to the present moment. We sat there, the three of us intertwined, the soft sounds of Cade nursing providing a backdrop to our shared vulnerability. I reached out and gently stroked Cade's back, my touch offering reassurance and support. Lizzie's eyes locked with mine, silently conveying the depth of emotions we were experiencing. The weight of the exposed foster care file still lingered, but we knew that we would face it together, supporting Cade every step of the way. I felt a renewed determination to protect and nurture Cade, to provide him with the safety and stability he deserved.
“You okay? You zoned out for a while.” Lizzie was looking at me with a concerned look.
“Yeah, I was just trying to figure out what to do next. I'm gonna have to call the lawyers and maybe even the police, and should we get a hold of his foster parents for real?No. I don't know.”
“Hey don’t get all worked up, we can only tackle one thing at a time okay?” She said looking over at me.
“You’re right, I'm sorry.” Making myself take a deep breath.
“Good now first give me a kiss?” she asked and leaned over slightly toward me. I smiled and leaned over the rest of the way and placed a kiss softly on her lips just as I pulled away. She hissed in pain I hurt her.
“What?” I was a little panicked.
“It's okay, he just bit me a little too hard.”, she said, nodding down to Cade still attached to her chest.
“He needed something to suck on and soothe himself but wouldn’t let me stand up and I didn't want to bother you so.”
“It seems to comfort him. Im reading his files and I doubt he was breastfed as a baby. It says here that he was surrendered to the a fire station only a couple of hours after he was born and spent the year of his life in the hospital because he was severely premature." I was genuinely shocked to hear this.
Cade never really talked about his past but I wondered if he even could remember this himself. Lizzie passed me the phone and I took a look at the files myself as we lay there. It didn't take long for Cade to fully fall asleep, once he did I got up from the bed.
“I need to go handle this, but come find me when he wakes up, or call me if you need anything.” I told Lizzie. She was close to falling asleep herself and I could tell she was not going to be letting go of Cade anytime soon but something needed to be done about all of this, the post and Cade's foster parents.
As I sat in my office, the weight of the situation pressing upon me, I took a deep breath and focused on the missed notifications on my phone. Messages flooded in from Florence, Chris, Striker, Marvel, my manager, and even my parents. Their concern and worry were evident in their words. I quickly replied to Striker, Florence, Chris, and my parents, assuring them that Cade was okay and that I was working on sorting out the situation. I promised to keep them updated as things unfolded. With a heavy heart, I dialed my lawyer's number, Scott Harkin. Scott listened attentively as I poured out all the details, explaining everything that had transpired.
"I can assure you, Scarlett, our team is already hard at work investigating the source of that post. It seems the internet has done some sleuthing of its own, and we're leaning towards Colin as the culprit. We're working on confirming that information."He reassured me.
Hearing that brought a mix of anger and relief. If it was indeed Colin or anyone else responsible, I wanted them to face the consequences of sharing a minor's private files. Scott assured me that legal action would be taken. He also mentioned that they would review Cade's movie contracts to ensure their legality. Furthermore, they planned to initiate a petition for Cade's removal from the Davis family.
The rest of the day was a whirlwind of phone calls. I found myself constantly switching between conversations with my lawyer, Marvel representatives, and various other individuals involved in the situation. With just a few weeks left of filming, this timing couldn't have been worse. Amidst the chaos, I clung to the hope that justice would prevail and that Cade would find the love and stability he deserved. The support from my loved ones and the commitment of my legal team gave me strength. We were in this together, fighting for Cade's well-being and the truth to come to light. As the day drew to a close, I felt a mix of exhaustion and determination. Tomorrow would bring new challenges, but I was resolved to face them head-on. Cade's safety and happiness were my top priorities, and I would do whatever it took to ensure his future was bright and secure.
Notes:
I just want to say thank you again to everyone who is reading this fic and sticking with it! I've gotten a lot of nice responses from some readers recently and it just really wonderful to know this story is something people are enjoying and interested in. Please let me know what your thoughts are on the story so far. As always any comments or feedback back positive or negative I'm open to hearing and improve on. I Hope everyone has a great last month of 2023!
P.S. please don't hate me for making Colin the bad guy. He gives off such golden retriever energy in real life with Scarlett but I needed the drama and I couldn't make Robbie the bad guy.
Chapter 40: Come Home With Us
Summary:
Cade tries to stay focused on work but that proves to be harder than he thought.
Chapter Trigger/Content Warnings: Mention of Abuse, Violence, and Anxiety.
Chapter Text
Thursday July 27th Cade’s POV
I woke with a slight headache and tried to turn myself over and reposition myself but I realized I couldn't move much as I was sandwiched between both Lizzie and Scarlett laying in bed. Yesterday was a blurry mess but it all started coming back to me as my head throbbed. Getting the call from Striker, freaking out, and then confessing the truth to them all flashed through my mind, amplifying my headache. I also remember coming in and out of sleep all day with Mom by my side while Mama said she was handling it all. In hopes of forgetting all about yesterday, I buried my head into the pillows trying to go back to sleep.
I was able to drift back into a light sleep for a short while until I was woken up by a banging sound coming from downstairs. As I sat up in bed I noticed Mom and Ma weren’t in bed anymore and I figured they'd take care of whatever that noise was. After another couple minutes of the banging sound continuing I determined it must be someone at the front door. I got up myself and headed downstairs as the banging got louder. As I approached the door I watched it shake with every pound on the wood. As I reached for the door something inside of me told me to turn around and get right back to bed ignoring whoever was on the other side but my body felt like it was on autopilot and opened the door anyway. As it swung open I was met with the last person I expected at the door. It was Kenneth standing there huffing and puffing angrily. My body froze on the spot as he towered over me in the doorways.
“There you are Cadence. We’re here to take you back?” He said boomed and I just stared at him.
“What? Where?” I asked in shock looking around to see who else was with him. Behind him were the faces of the people and families from all the different placements I've lived at gathered.
“It’s time to come back to us. Where you belong.” Joyce said seemingly coming out of nowhere causing me to take a step back to try and try to get away from her to close the door but as I did I realized the front door was now farther away from me than I remembered. So I turned and ran up to the door but something was off because every time I thought I was getting close to the door it got further away. After running for a while I started panicking and stopped turning back to see if they were still there. They were standing right behind me as if I hadn’t moved an inch away from my original spot. Kenneth just smiled and laughed at me as I tried to figure out what was going on.
“What?” I said as my head started to hurt and spin.
“Cadence it’s time. You don't belong here you never did. Come back to us?” One of my old foster home caregivers said standing behind Kenneth and Joyce and everyone else behind them started agreeing with them calling for me to come back to them.
“No, this is where I belong! With my Mama and Mom.” I said back to them using all my courage. Kenneth silently started unbuckling his belt and I knew I had to prepare myself.
“You don't deserve a Mama and Mom. That is why you must come back with us.” Joyce said with an evil laugh causing everyone else to laugh around her.
“No! My Mama and Mom promised they would never leave me. Mom! Mama!” I responded and started calling out for them to help me.
“No one is coming.” Kenneth said with a pleased expression as he raised his arm to strike with his belt.
“Mama! Help!” I screamed out, closing my eyes and preparing for the leather to hit my skin.
“Cade!” I foggily heard over the rush of blood pumping through my ears. Breathing heavily and feeling sweat drip down my face I opened my eyes and saw someone standing over me.
In a rush, I felt myself come back to my body and felt their hand on my shoulders holding me as I tried to get away from them only to bump into someone next to me feeling a pair of arms wrap around me now. I could feel their soft but warm skin come into contact with mine and I tried to squirm away but the arms held onto me just enough so I couldn't get away.
“Please no! Don't hurt me. Mama? Mommy!” I begged trying to get away.
“Heyy hey it's okay. Shhh it's Mommy and Mama we're right here.” I heard the person holding me from behind say and I turned to get a better look realizing that it was in fact Lizzie. I buried myself deeper into her safe hold as I tried to process what was going on.
“Cade, you're safe, we're right here. It was just a nightmare.” I heard Scarlett's voice say and I pulled away from Lizzie to look at her she started rubbing my back softly as she gestured for me to copy the deep breath she was taking. I nodded and followed her breathing looking around the room trying to ground myself.
“It was just a nightmare? Kenneth and everyone aren't here?” I asked, trying to understand what happened.
“No Bubba. No one is here but us.” Mama said to me and I sat up and realized I was indeed still in bed in between the two of them and the house was quiet.
“It was just a dream.” I told myself letting out a relieved sigh as I tried to control my racing heart. As I calmed down neither of them took their attention off me as we stayed cuddled together in bed. I felt as if I was going to fall back to sleep again but all of a sudden all three of our phones started going off with our alarm tones.
It startled me slightly and Mom just pulled me closer to her whispering calming words into my ear as Mama rolled over and turned off all the alarms. I watched her get up and sit on the edge of the bed with her back to me as she looked at her phone. I heard her let out a curse and a frustrated groan as she started typing back a response to some messages I knew had to do with me and the trouble I was causing.
When she finished she took a deep breath and exhaled it out before turning back towards me. I quickly closed my eyes making it look like I was still sleeping like Mom was as she snored.
“Come on, sleepy heads, it's time to get up.” Mama said pulling back the blanket mom and I were covered in.
I slowly rose from the bed, my body moving with a strange detachment from my mind. The morning light filtered through the curtains causing me to close my eyes and a flash from the nightmare I had come to my mind. I opened my eyes looking around to make sure Kenneth wasn't in the room. He wasn't but everything seemed surreal and out of focus as my mind buzzed.
I headed to the bathroom hoping that a shower would wake me up but that didn’t help as the bathroom's lights felt oddly distorting and the sound of the shower water cascading over me was distant like I wasn't even there. It was as if I was an observer, merely following the choreography of my morning ritual, while my consciousness remained occupied with my thoughts trying to decipher what was really and what was the nightmare.
At breakfast, I sat at the table trying to remember if I had even done anything but stand in the water. While Mom and Mama tried to talk to me, their voices reached me as if through a thick fog but I didn't answer as I wasnt really processing what they were saying. I chewed my food deliberately so I knew I was actually eating something. But my anxiety started to flare up as I thought about what it would be like when Kenneth did actually find out and a wave of nausea coursed through me. I knew it was bound to happen soon now and all this would become a dream.
The car ride to the studio was a fragmented blur much like my morning. I occupied my seat silently as we drove and the world outside blended into disorienting colors, each moment melding into the next. I was definitely drifting back to sleep when I felt the car suddenly stop and then suddenly bright lights and voices started flashing and thundering around the car.
I opened my eyes as my head leaned on the window to see a camera lens right up against the window and dozens of people crowded around the car. I flinched away from the window, sitting up and looking around trying to figure out what was going on. I looked to Mom in the front seat who looked equally distressed by the assault of people as Ma tried to drive through the security gate.
“What's going on?” I asked quietly, my voice getting caught in my throat. Mom turned to me in her seat, reaching back to take my hand.
“It seems like the media is here trying to get the latest scoop. Maybe we should've stayed home.” Mom said, turning to Ma who was trying to stay focused as she slowly drove through the crowd of people. I saw a bunch of security guards and officers come out of the studio's gate moving the crowd back causing the noise to get louder as the crowd started yelling for them even more.
“ Here we go. It’s gonna be okay.” Ma said softly as we pulled into the parking lot and she parked the car. They both turned to check on me. I sat in my seat, silently absorbing the swirling chaos outside.
"Hey, we can head home if you want. I didn't think it would be this bad." Scarlett said, her voice laced with concern. I shook my head, even though part of me longed for the familiarity of home. There was filming to be done, and I didn't want to be the cause of more trouble for anyone.
"Are you sure?" Mom asked, her gaze fixed on me as if she didn't quite believe my resolve. I nodded, mustering a small smile.
"Yeah, I'll be okay," I said, trying to convince myself. Ma reached into my backpack by my feet and placed my headphones over my ears. The world outside the car faded as she turned them on and the noise-canceling feature provided a temporary shield against the overwhelming noise and commotion.
"Okay, but if you change your mind, just say the word, and we'll go." Ma reassured me as she returned her attention to the chaotic scene outside.
Scarlett’s POV
As we got out of the car and started walking into the studio I did my best to shield Cade from all the photographers trying to get inside as quickly as possible. Before we could get to the entrance I saw Kevin, Ben, and some other executives walking our way. Seeing that Kevin was here told me he saw what happened online and most definitely knew about the crowd outside and could have warned us.
“There they are and that troublemaker I've been trying to tell you about.” Ben said pointing us out and I couldn’t help but roll my eyes at his tone. He was the one always creating problems with other crew members, slacking off, and then trying to push us into overtime to compensate. Before I could even say anything Kevin gave Ben a warning look, silencing the man.
“Hey, let's get you three inside and we can all sit down and talk.” Kevin urged. I followed him inside, Cade and Lizzie close behind.
The air inside the building was charged with tension as we walked through the halls, everyone was staring knowing they saw the news too, and I couldn't help but feel a knot of unease in my stomach. We made our way down to a conference room and we all took our seats. Kevin asked us what was going on and Lizzie and I explained everything that Cade had told us. Kevin listened attentively as we explained the situation, the truth about Cade, and how it had all come to be. We held nothing back.
Kevin wasted no time, immediately summoning the legal team to the meeting. It wasn't Marvel's first time dealing with complicated legal matters. My lawyer had already been on top of things but, Marvel's legal team would need to ensure the legality of Cade's contracts and determine the best course of action for themselves as well. Kevin agreed to try and get a hold of Cade's foster parents as they were having a hard time contacting them. Once the arrangements were in motion Kevin looked at all of us, his gaze soft and empathetic.
"Would you like the day off to gather yourselves and rest?" Everyone turned to Cade, who had been quiet throughout the entire conversation but was the one who was being truly affected by all of this but it seemed like he had checked out, his thoughts far away.
"Sorry, what?" he asked, as if emerging from a trance. It was like he hadn't been fully present during the meeting. I couldn't help but feel a pang of concern.
"Cade, they're asking if you'd like to take the day off, rest, and gather yourself," I clarified. Cade hesitated for a moment, deep in thought. I could see the internal struggle he was experiencing. He didn't want to be a burden or cause any more disruption than he already had. He understood that taking a day off meant that the production would have to make it up in reshoots, potentially delaying the schedule.
"No, I'll go to the set. Let's keep shooting." I exchanged a glance with Lizzie nervously but I was going to let him lead until I thought it necessary to step in.
Cade’s POV
As I made my way to the set, the whole day felt like a surreal blur. I barely remembered the process of going through hair and makeup but the makeup artists had done a remarkable job, creating a face that appeared to be riddled with cuts and blood. I didn't even notice it until a couple of hours later when they needed to fix a bit of it I sweated it off and I saw myself in the mirror.
The first scene I filmed that day was a foggy memory at best. I had been so preoccupied with the whirlwind of thoughts that my worries about Kenneth and Joyce finding out only grew to the point where I couldn't focus at all. It wasn't until after lunch that I began to feel more like myself. I slowly became aware of my surroundings, realizing I was in my cast chair on set. I looked around, observing the crew bustling around as they prepared for the next shot.
Not too far away, Scarlett and Florence were on set running through the scene, as they were getting ready to shoot their close-ups. I knew I wasn't needed at the moment, as I was only part of the background for this particular shot so I have some time before they would be calling me to set again to read lines.
My phone buzzed in my pocket making me jump in my seat. I took a moment to calm my heart and opened my phone. A deluge of notifications came pouring in, nearly overwhelming me. It was my friends' group chat trying to get in touch with me, and even individual messages from Hailee, Tom, and Xochitl. My heart raced, and I quickly checked the messages. They were filled with concerns, questions, and jokes about my absence. It was clear they had been trying to reach me all day yesterday and today, and I felt a surge of guilt for not having been able to respond sooner.
Tom 🕸️: Hey, Cade! Are you alive over there?
Tom's message read and I clicked away to look at the others. I had a message from Xochitl too so I clicked on that nervously.
Xoch⚡️: Seriously, dude, are you OK? You've been MIA all day and I just hope you're okay.
Xoch⚡️:At least message Hailee back she’s worried…
I moved over to Hailee's messages and saw that she had sent a couple of texts the last one being...
Hailee💜🏹: Cade, please answer just to let us know you're okay. I've been really concerned. We can definitely reschedule tomorrow with everything going on hope ur ok. XO
I hurriedly responded to her message saying that tomorrow was still on and started responding to the other messages, reassuring my friends that I was ok and dealing with everything going on. I sent a sent to the group chat telling them I wanted to explain everything in person maybe at kit's birthday party coming up when we'd all be together next. I didn't get a chance to see their response before being pulled away to film again. Once filming was done for the day Scarlett and Lizzie didn't really leave my side so I couldn't pull out my phone. Tomorrow I'd be ungrounded and then everything would get back to how it was.
Chapter 41: Playdate Pt.1
Summary:
Scarlett and Lizzie help Cade through the day of his first date and Hailee and Cade finally get to go out.
Chapter Trigger/Content Warnings: Non-Sexual Age Regression, Littlespace, Lactation
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Friday, July 28th Lizzie's POV
The last few days had been extremely chaotic with everything going on. It all felt nonstop. Scarlett has been knee deep in all of the legal stuff with what Colin did and trying to figure out how to sort everything all while still filming and working. We wrapped season 2 yesterday so after yesterday when Scarlett said that they have given Cade the rest of the week off that worked out well so I would be able to stay home for the next couple of days while things calmed down. The studio had been swarmed with media and fans trying to see him or get the next big scoop. Scarlett and I have tried to keep a sense of normality for Cade's sake so last night we agreed that his grounding would end as promised so he could go on his date with Hailee tonight.
However Scarlett had her reservations, she thought with how much he was in the public eye right now it wouldn't be smart for him to be going out right now. I understood where she was coming from but this was a big moment for him and I didn't want the media and paparazzi to ruin this for him. I ended up convincing her by saying that he planned to go to our secret spot and if we could go there for years undetected then that would be his best chance.
“You know I can hear your mind spinning from in my sleep.” I heard Scarlett's voice say as she rolled over to face me and pulled me into her.
“My mind is not spinning.” I told her, trying to play it off.
“Babe, your foot is shaking the bed like a dog with fleas.” Scarlett said as she used her leg to wrap around my mine that was tapping against the bed.
“Sorry, I guess I was.” I said sheepishly as I realized what she was saying was true. I relaxed into her body wrapping my arms around her as well.
“See now that's better.” She mumbled as I could tell she was quickly falling back to sleep. I was also able to fall back asleep for what felt like a few seconds before Scarlet's alarm went off.
We both let it ring for a little bit before she was awake enough to sit up and turn it off. I knew I could easily just fall back asleep since I didn't work but I knew Scarlett had an early morning meeting with the lawyers as they tried to get in contact with Cade's foster parents that I wanted to sit in on. So I got up and made my way downstairs to make some breakfast while Scarlett was in the shower. As I was cooking breakfast I felt a throbbing pain settle into my chest. Looking down I noticed both my breasts were starting to swell. I softly felt them and by how tender and sore they were I could tell milk was coming in.
At least weekly no I've needed to pump for a couple of hours or they would start to get uncomfortable but this was a whole new level and was extremely painful. I finished off the food I was making before I sat down and started pumping to relieve the pain. I sat back and closed my eyes trying to relax as the machine did the work and not too long I heard Scarlett get out of the shower and head downstairs. I listened as she moved into the kitchen and came over to me to place a kiss on my forehead. She didn't say anything before I heard her footsteps retreat out of the room but less than a minute later I heard her return.
“Good morning Babe, do you need anything?” She asked as she placed a blanket over my shoulders wrapping me and up making sure not to bump the pump.
“Mhmm? No, but thank you for the blanket.” I told her, keeping my eyes closed still as I leaned into her body standing next to me.
“No problem my love. Are you sure you don't want to head back to bed? I’ll fill you in on everything that happens on the call this morning.” She said as she rubbed my shoulders before moving over to her coffee machine and started making some coffee.
Before I could answer the sensor on the pump went off letting me know that the bottle filled. I softly groaned as I detabled the bottle and was going to reattach and new one when I realized I hadn't grabbed any extra bottles in my rush before I sat down, but before I could struggle to get up with the pump attached Scarlett was already moving to the cabinet where we stored the extra bottles and bringing a few over to me. Before taking the new filled bottle and placing it in the fridge.
“Or you could garden for a bit and I could draw you a bath for you to relax in afterward?” She offered as she closed the fridge and turned back to me.
Wow, do I love this woman I thought to myself as Scarlett looked at me. She was always looking for a way to make sure everyone was comfortable and safe. She's always so caring and attentive with me but I realized she was also trying her best to take all this on herself. I think it's her alpha nature dominating her mind right now making her feel this way because I could feel the protective energy radiating off her the last couple of e days.
“No, I'm okay. I want to be there. Hopefully, we can get in contact with his foster parents and we can figure all of this out.” I told her before I leaned back in the chair and started the pump back up.
“Lizzie, there's something I wanted to talk to you about.” I heard Scarlett say and I opened my eyes back up to look at her. I could tell by the look on her face that it was serious.
“What is it?” I asked her and as the cups of coffee she was making finished, she brought them over to the table before sitting in her seat next to me.
“It's nothing bad. Well, I don't think so but well with everything going on I want to do something that might be impulsive.” She said to me as she nervously took my hands in hers.
“I know I've always been the one to say there was a specific order we needed to do things in like dating, moving in, and getting married and all that stuff and I know this is completely out of order but I want us to adopt Cade. But that is where the impulsivity comes in because we would need to be married to both get custody so we have to rush the wedding or just go down to the courthouse and sign the papers.” Scarlett rushed out as she explained herself I had a feeling that she was going to continue to rant on as she explained so I leaned forward and placed a kiss on her lip getting her to stop talking.
“First of all. Yes, that is kind of an impulsive idea but I'm 100% with you. Cade is already our son. We should make it legal but is that something we can do with everything going on?” I asked her.
“Well, Scott and I have been looking into it. He says that it will be a lengthy process and we have a good chance as long as we can work with the Davis’s and they don’t sue or anything but if they do he said from a legal standpoint there are clear signs of neglect on their part.” Scarlett explained as the two of us sat and talked it all over.
It was still too soon to know what would happen but I was glad to be on the same page as her. After we finished pumping and our coffee it was time for the meeting. We headed into the office and sat down as Scarlett turned on her computer and hopped on the video call.
“Good morning Scarlett and Lizzie.” Scott our lawyer said.
“Good morning Scott, it's nice to see you. Tell Annabeth I say hello i've been meaning to text her and thank her for the garden tips over coffee?” I asked him since it's been a while since I've talked or seen him and his family.
“Oh, I will tell her you said that she would be happy to hear that.” He said with a genuine smile.
“Well we should probably get on with the business now, would you two like the good news or bad news first?.” He said changing the subject. Scarlett and I nervously looked at each other and I nodded to let her decide.
“Let's start with the good news.” Scarlett said.
“Okay well in that case, The police were able to trace all the original posts back to Colin and his IP address so I can say that he is already in NYPD custody as of an hour ago. I was also told that the judge is going to set his bail at an outrageously high amount and sources are saying Colin doesn't have the funds to post bail so he will most likely spend a while in the county jail until his first hearing.” Scott explained to us and I couldn't help but relax just a bit knowing that he was going to be held responsible for this.
“Wow that is pretty good news but that makes me nervous to know what the bad news is.” Scarlett said tentatively.
“Well, I won't beat around the bush with it them. We still haven't been able to contact either of Cade’s foster parents and that with reaching out to both of their respective places of work. Since Mr.Davis is an Officer I am surprised we haven't heard back from his precinct since we made the entail call and every time I or one of my attorneys or assistants tries to contact the station they put us on hold for hours until someone just hangs up on their end.”
“What does that mean? Why wouldn't they answer?” Scarlett questioned Scott as we tried to take it all in.
“I'm not quite sure, to be honest, this is strange behavior, to say the least, but I'm thinking they might not make this a smooth and easy process when we do finally get in contact with them.” He explained to us.
“Okay well, what can we do?” Scarlett asked.
“There is not much anyone can do until we get in contact with them. If we don’t hear from them within a week we can make a report with the local police here and have them try and contact them but with them being in another state it makes things complicated. My team is going to continue to contact and get a response but it's a waiting game and the ball is in their court.” He told us. We started to cover everything else possible for the next hour or so before the meeting was over. I could see the stress just radiating off of Scarlett so I moved over to her pulled her to her feet and wrapped her up in a tight hug. We stood there for a bit holding on to each other before she pulled away.
“Can we agree to just do nothing today?” She asked me and I smiled back at her.
“You are reading my mind. Once Cade wakes up we could have the Jurassic Park marathon he’s been wanting to do before his date tonight." I suggested.
“Are we sure that his going out tonight is a good idea?” Scarlett questioned.
“Scarlett… We talked about this.” I said in a warning tone telling her I didn't want to start this conversation.
“Ok, I know.” She said dropping it just as fast as she brought it up.
“You know I thought he would be up by now honestly.” Scarlett added looking at the time on her phone.
“Should we go check on him?” I asked she was right, Cade usually was up by now. Scarlett nodded and we headed upstairs to Cade’s room. Slowly I opened the door and peeked inside. As I looked in I saw Cade quietly sitting down on his floor playing with Miles and a few other toys. So I opened the door more so Scarlett and I could walk into the room. He immediately froze with Miles in hand and looked at us like he had been caught.
“Hey, what are you doing? We thought you were sleeping?” I asked him surprised that he was up but he looked so cute playing with his toys.
“Sorry, I go back to bed.” He said quickly as dropped Miles and his toys before he scrambled to his feet and climbed back in his bed.
“No, it's okay you can keep playing. it's just we thought you would come down the stairs when you got up.” Scarlett said softly, handing him Miles explaining it to him so he knew he wasn’t in trouble.
“It's okay Bubba. There's breakfast ready if you're hungry?” I said sitting down next to him and he leaned into me.
“Oh okay I'm not hungry, can we just lay here down for a bit? I had a bad dream but I was scared to come get you.” He asked, trying to snuggle into me even more.
“Of course.” I told him and scooted closer to him before pulling him into me and lying down. I waved Scarlett over and had her lie down with us. The three of us cuddled up together on his bed with Cade in the middle. Scarlett and I tried to get him to talk about his bad dream but he didn't want to open up so we didn't push him on it and ended up just softly talking amongst ourselves as he peacefully just lay with us with his eyes closed.
After about an hour or so of laying there, Cade’s stomach let out a loud grumble. Cade only rolled over in his sleep curling into Scarlett but I knew it was starting to get closer to lunch time and Cade would need to be getting up for the day. However, I had a feeling that we were going to be having an appearance of Little Cade because of how quiet and cuddly he was. I was brought out of my thoughts when Cade shot up from in between Scarlett and me and jumped out of the bed before running to his bathroom spooking us both.
“Geez!” Scarlett exclaimed as she tried to calm herself down.
“I guess he had to go,” I said, chuckling as I sat up in bed looking over at Scarlett who was lying there with her hand on her heart.
“Yeah with no warning I guess.” Scarlett said, looking back up at me.
“He might be dropping headspaces.” I whispered to her as I heard the bathroom door creak open and Cade walked out.
“Good morning kiddo.” I said to him as I stood and moved over to him to hug him.
“Morning Mom.” He mumbled softly as he hugged me back. It didn't last long because soon his stomach was letting out a loud growl and we were pulling away.
“Well, I think that's a sign to get some food for you. Luckily I made breakfast earlier this morning.” I told him and he shook his head at me.
“I’m not hungry.” He said back to me and I immediately gave him a look of disbelief.
“Are you sure about that?” Scarlett asked as she got out of the bed and moved over to us.
“Yeah.” He said quietly to us but his stomach let out another growl despite him.
“Well, how about we just head downstairs and see if anything changes your mind.” Scarlett countered.
Cade’s POV
“Do I have to?” I asked softly looking up at Scarlett, she paused thinking before she answered.
“I'd like you to try but if you are not feeling it then I won't force you but then you'll have to have a snack or something later before you go out tonight.” Scarlett responded and reluctantly, I followed them downstairs, my nerves bubbling up with each step.
"Sit down, bud. You need some fuel." Lizzie said, warming up a plate and placing a plate of food in front of me. The aroma of pancakes and bacon wafted from the kitchen, but my stomach remained tight and uneasy. I picked at the food, my appetite basically nonexistent as I felt my mind start racing about my date later tonight. After a while, I looked up from my plate and realized that both of them were watching me. I tried to eat a small piece of the pancake. My throat instantly tightened as it touched my tongue but I choked down the piece.
"Sorry, I just can't." I said looking back at them nervously hoping they wouldn't be mad with me. They exchanged a glance before Lizzie moved her seat closer beside me.
"Your stomach is in knots, huh?" she asked, rubbing my back and I nodded, feeling a little embarrassed.
"Yeah.” I softly softly in response, looking down at my hands as I spun my ring around itself.
“Is it because of tonight?” Mom asked and I felt myself get even more anxious as my head started to get foggy. I couldn’t look at her or Ma but I had a feeling they were both looking at me waiting for a response. After a minute of silence, I nodded and looked up at them.
“Do you want to talk about it?” Mom asked me and after thinking about it I nodded again I was still having trouble getting the words out but they patiently waited as I gathered my thoughts. Ma started moving around the kitchen doing something and Mom just say next to me and waited
“I think I'm umm I think that I'm getting anxious and nervous about tonight. I've never been on a date before. I really don't want to mess it up. What if she doesn't like me or I say something stupid or what if I don't say anything at all?" I said, shaking my head trying to get all my throat at once before they felt so jumbled up inside me again.
"You won't mess anything up, sweetie. Just be yourself. Hailee agreed to go out with you because she likes you for who you are." I sighed, fidgeting with my ring.
"I don't know. What if I make a fool of myself or she realizes how lame I am." I said not quite sure I could believe
"Hey, you're not lame and no 'what ifs.' You're gonna have a great time I'm sure. Have some of this, it'll help with your stomach." Scarlett reassured me as she placed a cup of milk in front of me. I managed a weak smile, grateful for their support but I wasn't convinced that the whole date wouldn't go horribly wrong.
"Thanks, Moms." I said to them before taking a sip of the milk and like Ma said it did help instantly relax my stomach.
"That's the spirit. Just relax and enjoy your time with her." Mama said as she sat down and started to eat some food herself I watched Mommy steal food from her plate. I sat here sipping on the milk as it started to relax me. I took a big sip to finish the rest of the glass but I accidentally spilled the rest on myself instead.
“I'm sorry.” I said quickly as I looked at the mess I had made as both Mommy and Mama stood up from the table moving around to clean up the mess.
After the milk was cleaned Mama handed me another cup this time with a lid so no more spills would happen. The three of us moved into the living room and Mama suggested we start the Jurassic Park marathon I had mentioned I wanted to watch earlier. We all laid down on the couch with me tucked in the middle and I was able to relax as the movie started.
Lizzie's POV
Halfway through the movie, Cade nodded off into a light sleep as he rested in between Scarlett and I. Scarlett was also slowly starting to fall asleep as I had been watching her nod off and wake herself back up for the last couple of minutes. It was nice, I could easily sit her for the rest of the day doing just this but I knew Cade would be incredibly bummed if he missed his date with Hailee. However, I was worried if Cade was little the date might not go as planned anyway. I knew I would have to talk with Scarlett about this again and she was already so hesitant to let him go out tonight regardless.
I was thinking about how to wake her up without waking up Cade so we could go talk about it but before I could get a chance to wake her up myself her phone started ringing loudly waking her with a jolt. She sat up looking around slightly confused but quickly realized it was her phone and got up and answered it. She walked away slightly but I could still hear her slightly. It sounded like Cheri was on the phone and after a short back and forth I heard Scarlett call me over.
“Lizzie, honey can you come over here?” She said softly to me, still trying to keep Cade asleep as long as possible. I slowly moved him so he was bundled up with a blanket before walking over to Scarlett.
“What's going on?” I asked her as she stood there on the phone still.
“One second Cheri Let me just fill Lizzie in.” Scarlett said and then shot put Cheri on mute.
“So it seems like Hailee is also in her little space and Cheri was calling to cancel the date but when she told Hailee she started crying and got very upset.” Scarlett told me and we both knew Cade would have a very similar reaction once he woke up and we told him..
“Cancel oh no we can't do that. They both have been looking forward to this so much.” I told Scarlett trying to think of different options.
‘Wait, if they were both little they could go on a playdate at least right? And we could chaperone and keep an eye on them.” I suggested looking at Scarlett just hoping she would go along with the idea.
“Come on they have been looking forward to it so much.” I commented thinking about it more.
“And you can be there to make sure nothing happens.” I added trying to appeal to her alpha and protective nature. She grumbled something under her breath but then I watched as she clicked on her phone to unmute it and turn on the speaker.
“Cheri what if they have a playdate? Cade has been little today too and Lizzie and I will supervise the whole thing.” Scarlett asked Cheri and I placed a soft kiss on her cheek.
“You know, I think that could work. Peter and I were thinking about going to dinner at one of our friend's houses but I was thinking we have to cancel that too as well.” Cheri told us.
“Well, we could certainly pick her up and take her off your hands for a couple of hours tonight.” Scarlett responded to Cheri and we quickly made plans to pick Hailee up in a couple of hours.
No One’s POV
Scarlett and Lizzie moved over to Cade sleeping on the couch and Lizzie gently shook him awake. His eyes fluttered open, still heavy with sleep.
"Hey, little man," Lizzie said softly, to him as he squinted up at her trying to bury himself back into the blankets around him.
"It's time to wake up. Remember, you have your date with Hailee." Scarlett reminded him, causing him to sit upright as a jolt of electricity rushed through him with anxiety as he tried to wake himself up. Cade blinked a few times, rubbing his eyes, trying to shake off the remnants of his nap.
"Okay, right I have to go soon." Cade yawned, his voice still laced with sleep.
“Yes, but the plans changed a bit.” Scarlett told him and he looked at her confused.
“What do you mean Mama?” he asked.
“Well, I bet you feel kinda little right now right?” Scarlett asked him and he thought about it for a second and it dawned on him he was feeling little without even noticing it really since he was just being himself in the moment.
“Yeah I guess so.” he said agreeing with her.
“Yeah, and Hailee feels the same way. We didn't want to cancel your guy date but right now that would be appropriate so we figured if you two want you can have a supervised playdate. But you won't be able to go by yourself.” Scarlett explained to him he seemed to understand what she was saying and didn't complain too much, just happy he still could see Hailee.
With gentle encouragement, Scarlett helped him out of bed, and they made their way to the bathroom. Scarlet started a bath for him hoping the arm water and his toys would wake the boy right up. The bath immediately woke Cade up as he got excited to play with his spaceship toy splashing around in the water. Scarlett sat nearby, chatting with him as he played.
"Can we have our own table tonight at least?" Cade asked, his words slightly muffled but his splashing of the water as he played.
"I think we can arrange that, buddy." Scarlett chuckled softly as she dodged some water overflow.
“Good thank you, Mama.” He said with a smile.
“No problem Bubba. Now come on, we better get ready.” Scarlett said and he got out of the bath and got ready in the outfit he had picked out a couple of days ago.
Cade walked down the stairs, sporting the chosen outfit of his favorite blue shirts his moms had gotten him and black jeans, where Lizzie was waiting with a delighted smile. She couldn't help but gush over how handsome he looked, causing Cade to squirm slightly with a hint of embarrassment as she hugged him tightly.
"Come on, let me take a couple of pictures!" Lizzie insisted, pulling out her phone. Cade rolled his eyes playfully but obliged, posing for a few photos for Lizzie. With a final nod of approval from both moms, they were off to pick up Hailee. The excitement in Cade's chest grew as they got closer and closer to Hailee's house.
"Ready, Bubba? Do you want me to come to the door with you to get her?" Scarlett asked as she parked the car in front of Hailee's parents' home.
"No, I got this Mama. I’m a big boy." Cade said nervously, his eyes bright with anticipation. He took a deep breath and unbuckled his seatbelt before exiting the car and walking up to the door.
Cade stood at the door of Hailee's parents' house, taking a deep breath to calm his nerves feeling a mix of excitement and nerves as he prepared himself. Hailee's father answered the door. The memory of the night he dropped her off on his mom's motorcycle was still fresh in his mind, he understood that her father might have concerns. Cade could sense the protective aura surrounding him. Hailee's father wasted no time in giving Cade a tough-guy act, immediately commenting on his choice of transportation.
"Glad you brought a car this time and not that crotch rocket you dropped my daughter off on." Hailee's father said with a stern expression.
"Oh, um… yeah. My moms drove, Sir." Cade said taken aback by the directness of the comment, stumbled over his words, trying to assure Hailee's father that he would take care of her.
"I want to make it clear, young man. You better not hurt my daughter, and I expect her to be home by 11:30 pm, no later." Cade felt a mix of intimidation and determination as he met Hailee's father's gaze. He understood the significance of these words and the responsibility he held as Hailee's date. He took a deep breath, trying to convey his sincerity and respect.
"I understand, Sir," Cade replied, his voice steadier this time.
"I would never do anything to hurt Hailee. She’s the bestest person ever and means a lot to me, and I will make sure she gets home on time, safe and sound. I’ll have her home on time." Hailee's father's stern expression softened slightly as he listened to Cade's response. He recognized the sincerity in Cade's words.
"Just remember, my daughter's happiness is important to me." Hailee's father added, his voice holding a touch of caution.
"Treat her with respect and make this a memorable night for her." Cade nodded earnestly.
"Thank you, sir. I'll do everything I can to make tonight special for Hailee." Cade responded.
“But not too memorable though.” Hailee's father said as he continued his intimidating stare, Cade couldn't help but feel his nerves intensify. But his anxiety quickly faded into the background when Hailee’s mother appeared behind her husband
“Peter, you better not be scaring that nice boy.” Cheri said as she moved her husband aside. Cheri seemed to be saying more to Cade but he couldn't focus on anything but Hailee walking up from behind her mother. To Cade, she looked absolutely stunning.
"Wow, You look beautiful." Cade blurted out, his voice filled with genuine awe.
Hailee's eyes widened in surprise at the unexpected compliment, and a faint blush colored her cheeks.
“Thank you. You look nice too.” She said back to him and they went in for a hug causing Hailee's dad to groan and clear his throat causing Cade to pull away from Hailee.
Before he could respond, Hailee quickly shifted her attention to her father, asserting herself.
"Dadddd, stopp," Hailee said firmly, her voice tinged with a mixture of frustration and protectiveness.
“Okay okay. Well, we will be here if you need anything” He said, placing a kiss on her cheek before turning around and heading back into the house.
“No Peter you need to go get changed, we're going out tonight. Hailee, you have a good time and if we're not home when you get back you know how to get back in the house right? Your father and I are going to have dinner at the Carson's house.'' Cheri told Hailee and the girl nodded back to her mother.
“Yes, I do Mom. I'll see you later.” she said to them giving them a wave bye and Cade led Hailee to the car helping her in the car. Once she was situated, Cade closed the door and made his way to the other side of the car to get inside.
Notes:
This chapter is two parts cause it was so dang long as one chapter. Both parts will be posted at the same time, so check out the next chapter for their date! Queeniesbby, here's another dipping into their polycule it gonna be a bit of a slow burn cause I don't want to rush them and Mouse123 here's more of Little Cade and Little Hailee coming up. I hope you all enjoy these two chapters let me know what you think. Don't hesitate to let me know what you like or don't so far, all reviews are welcome the good and the bad! :)
Chapter 42: Playdate Pt.2
Summary:
Cade and Hailee have their date and spend the night together.
Chapter Trigger/Content Warnings: Non-Sexual Age Regression, Littlespace, Mentions of Cyberbullying.
Chapter Text
Friday, July 28th Lizzie's POV
Once Scarlett got to the restaurant both the kids in the backseat started getting excited and giggling amongst themselves. I noticed that not once did Cade let go of Hailee's hand since he took hold of it a couple minutes into the car ride until we were parked and Cade quickly unbuckled his seat and moved to undo Hailee's car seat.
"Wow, slow down there dude. I'm gonna call the place and make sure we can get in without being recognized first." Scarlett said to them Cade nodded but continued to undo Hailee's buckle freeing her.
I kept my eye on them as Scarlett called the restaurant and talked to the host to check in for our reservation. After the call, we saw the side door of the building open and we knew it was time. We unlocked the car door and Cade quickly got out of the car running around to the other side to open the door for Hailee and help her out of the car.
Scarlett and I let the two of them walk in first so they could still feel like they were on this date on their own even though we would be there the whole time. I watched them walk up the the host who was waiting for them and lead them to the table in the back of the restaurant that Scarlett and I always sit at.
"Hey, you two!" I hear a familiar voice and turn around to see Beth standing behind us with a big smile.
"Hey there Beth!" I said, hugging her before turning back to check on Cade and Hailee.
"Oh my goodness is that your son you were telling me about? I got a call that you guys were coming in and I just rushed over here but this is such a cute surprise." Beth told us both.
"Beth please tell me you didn't come in on your day off just for us?" Scarlett asked her.
"Oh hush now let me seat you two where you'll have a perfect view." She told us and led us over to a table away from them but where we could see them perfectly.
"I'll get you some wine and then I'll make my way over to them. Are there any limitations on what they can get?" Beth asked.
"Just to let you know they're both in little headspaces and Cade might be a little shy since it there first date. As for limitations no alcohol for either of them but other than that they're allowed to get whatever they want. Cade has his own money instead he just had to use but if their bill is over what he has which I'm sure will be well cover the rest of it." Scarlett told her and Beth nodded.
"Alrighty and I assume your wine choice is up to me tonight?" Beth asked with a knowing smile. She always picks out the best bottle for us to try. We nodded and thanked her before she headed off.
Cade's POV
As Hailee and I sat down at the booth my heart was beating faster than it ever had before. Hailee had a big smile on her face as the nice lady placed two menus in front of us. My heart stopped thinking when I looked at the big menu and noticed that this was a place that had the fancy small cursive that I didn't know how to read I wanted to start crying but I reminded myself that I could do this.
"Wow, this place is so nice. Thank you for taking me here." Hailee said softly with a smile as she looked around the restaurant and she sat up in her getting on her knees to look around the privacy wall next to them. I wanted to seem like a big boy so I tried not to panic and read the menu in front of me like nothing was wrong.
"Thanks for coming, Hailee. My moms love coming here so I thought it would be a good place." I started to say. A woman walked over to us and I turned my attention from Hailee to her.
"Hi there. I'm Beth I'll be your waitress for tonight. Are there any drinks or appetizers I can get started for you two?" She asked and since I couldn't read the menu well I looked over to Hailee to see if she wanted anything.
"Anything she wants." I said and she looked down at the menu and then back up to Beth.
"Do you have mozzarella sticks?" She asked and Beth smiled a nodded.
"We do indeed sweetheart, would you like anything to drink?"
"Do you have Shirley temples?" I asked, mama promised that they definitely would.
"We do indeed so mozzarella sticks and two shirley temples to start you two off? I'll also grab you some kid menus if you want to color them." Beth confirmed and both Hailee and I happily nodded. Beth left and we fell into silence. My heart started beating as if it were to come right out of my chest as I tried to think of something to say.
"I'm glad she's bringing us stuff to color with my mommy never lets me color at restaurants." Hailee said to me breaking the silence.
"That's no fun, coloring the menu is the bestest part about restaurants. I like to color every part of the menu." I told her back.
"Yeah me too! Xochitl just got me this coloring book that has THE COOLEST pictures to color. And she got me these twisty twistable colored pencils." Hailee said excitedly.
"Whoa, that sounds wicked. maybe we could color together sometime?"
"I'd like to do that." Hailee said back just as Beth came back with two Shirley temples the mozzarella sticks two kid menus and a pack of crayons.
"Here you two go. I'll be back in a little bit to take your orders." Beth said placing everything down and walking off to a different table. When we focused on the appetizer, we both gasped in delight. The mozzarella sticks were steaming hot and oozing with melted cheese and smelt so good. I gestured for Hailee to take the first bite and she picked up the mozzarella stick and pulled it apart, reveling in the gooey, stringy cheese that oozed out. After her first bite and a double thumbs up of approval with a cheesy smile, I tried one and, we both dug in and devoured the mozzarella sticks. I looked up from my plate and saw that Hailee had accidentally got a string of cheese stuck on her nose.
"Aha! You've got cheese on your nose!" I said, chuckling, pointing at Hailee's nose, which made her giggle and blush a bit.
"Where I can't reach it with my tongue!" Hailee said between giggles, trying to swat at the cheese. I leaned in, my face scrunching up with concentration, and gently flicked the cheese off Hailee's nose, causing us both to break into a fit of laughter.
“What do you think you order?" I asked Hailee once we stopped laughing. She scanned the menu thinking about her answer.
"It has pancakes on here but I don't know if I can get them since it's nighttime. So maybe a hamburger but a pancake would be soo soo good." She told me and I couldn't help but agree.
"Pancakes do sound good for dinner. I could eat pancakes all day. I bet we can get some." I told her as I colored in pancakes on the menu to help me ask for them when it was time to order.
"What should I do first?" She asked, picking up a crayon for herself.
"Mhmm how about we play the games together? They have tic tac toe and a word search!" I offered to point at the games. Hailee agreed and we started playing all the games on our menus together as we talked to each other about everything we could think of.
No One's POV
"Okay, you two are you ready to order some food?" Beth asked as she walked over to Cade and Hailee's table. Both kids nodded and Cade spoke up first.
"I was wondering if we could get pancakes?" Cade asked. If you read in the fine print the pancakes were only served in the morning but Beth nodded.
" I'm sure we can make some for you. So is that two pancake dishes?" Beth asked
"Yes please." Hailee said with a happy smile.
"Okay and what kind of eggs would you like with that?" Beth asked writing down their orders.
"Can I please get scrambled eggs?" Hailee asked and Beth nodded before turning to Cade.
"I'll have the same as her." He said with a smile and Beth headed off to put in their order. The two started giggling with excitement knowing they would be getting breakfast for dinner like they wanted.
The night was going great for the two of them and all of Cade's worries completely vanished as he enjoyed his time with Hailee and completely forgot about everything else in his life. They chatted until their food came and then both of them went silent as they dug into their stacks of pancakes. Just when Hailee finished her stack Beth came by to check on them and Beth offered to make them more saying it was an unlimited pancake meal. They both had seconds and decided to share a dessert to finish off the night ordering a chocolate molten cake and some ice cream for Hailee. Once they finished with their dessert they were both nearing a food coma.
"Oh, that was so good but now I'm stuffed and gonna get sleepy." She said contently.
"Me too. This was fun. I'm having a good time with you." Cade said to her.
"It’s been the best date I've ever had. Maybe we could keep going on more?" Hailee asked and Cade beamed with excitement.
"Yeah, that would be great!" Cade told her as Beth came by and gave him the check. He pulled out his wallet and counted his cash, having just enough to pay for the meal and leave a good tip. He gave the money to Beth and she headed off.
"I'll be right back." Be said to Hailee before he got up from the table and made his way over to his mom's table.
"Hey Bubba everything alright?" Scarlett asked when she noticed him coming over to them as they shared some dessert themselves.
"Yeah mama it's going great but um can we go now? Hailee said she was getting tired." He asked them.
"Yeah, let me just call her parents to make sure they're home and we come by when it's time to go." Scarlett told him and he nodded before heading back over to his table with Hailee.Lizzie headed off to go to the bathroom while Scarlett pulled out her phone and dialed Sheri's phone number. It rang for a while before the line clicked and she answered.
"Hello?" she shouted into the phone. Scarlett could hear music and a crowd of people talking in the background telling her they were still out.
"Hi Cheri, it’s Scarlett." I said but couldn't tell if she heard me.
"What? Oh, it's Scarlett hi. Is everything alright?" Cheri said into the phone, kinda slurring her words.
"Yeah the kids are done with their date and Hailee is pretty tired."Scarlett explained.
"Oh okay well she knows where the house keys are. We decided to get some drinks after dinner so she’ll have to let herself into the house." Cheri said.
"You know she's pretty little right now, she shouldn't be alone." Scarlett said to Cheri who didn't seem phased.
"She's gonna be 17, she's been to other countries alone. She can handle herself for a couple of hours. Plus she usually just calls Xochitl to come over and she'll watch Hailee for us when she gets like that." Cheri said seemed used to leaving Hailee alone and depending on Xochitl but Xochitl was just a kid herself. She wasn't little but still a kid and Scarlett didn't doubt for one second that she was capable of caring for her friend it shouldn't be her responsibility.
"You know if it's okay with you guys we'll just keep an eye on her overnight and drop her off at your place in the morning?" Scarlett offered knowing Hailee shouldn't be alone while little.
A lot of non-caregivers equate the little headspace to playing pretend and It was all made up but that just wasn't the case. It was scientifically proven that the brain shuts down and regresses to the capacity and capabilities of that person when they were a child. And because of that all the dangers and unawareness that came with being a child was put into someone that had the strength and physicality of an adult. A child in an adult's body was extremely dangerous.
"That sounds perfect." Sheri said before Scarlett could hear someone talking to her in the background.
"Sorry Scarlett, I need to go. Was there anything else you needed?" She asked
"No, that's all we'll see you tomorrow morning." Scarlett said and the phone clicked off. Scarlett put down the phone and looked over at Lizzie.
"Tomorrow?" Lizzie asked as she sat back down across from Scarlett.
"Hailee's gonna stay with us tonight. Her parents are still out and I don't want her to be alone tonight." Scarlett explained glancing over at Hailee sitting at the table with Cade. Their position had changed and Cade was sitting next to her in the booth talking to her softly as she rested her head on his shoulder.
"Okay yeah, I think that is a good idea." Lizzie said in agreement.
"Sometimes I forget that not everyone is a caregiver and don't fully grasp the complexity of little needs." Scarlett said with a sigh. She knew Hailee's parents were great parents but them being betas seemed to create a disconnect between them and their daughter.
"I think with the nature of Hailee's career she's had to become very mature for her age and they bank on that a lot and push aside her little side. It happens all the time with families that are uneducated about littles. Maybe we can help fill in some of the gaps without overstepping." Lizzie commented.
"I think we could go to lunch or have dinner with them and talk about it with them." Scarlett agreed as she paid the bill that Beth left for them.
The couple got up once they were done and moved over to the kid booth. Both of them looked tired as they leaned on one another. Once we got them up and said goodbye to Beth, they headed out of the restaurant's side door and got in the car. As Scarlett drove, Lizzie turned to explain the new plan to the kids who were both happy with the change of events. As they continued on Lizzie noticed Hailee checked her phone as messages dinged in repeatedly and her mood slightly shifted as she read whatever was on her phone. She showed the phone to Cade and they quietly started talking amongst themselves softly.
“What are you two whispering about back there?” Scarlett asked, looking at the two in the rearview mirror.
“Nothing Mama.” Cade said before continuing to whisper on to Hailee, looked nervous about something but was trying to play it cool but the art of being smooth was lost on them in their little state and it was very obvious the girl was worried about something. As Scarlett came up on a stoplight she glanced back at them again and watched as Cade shook his head a couple of times just like Scarlett and Lizzie had seen him do when he first came here when he would try to hold back dropping into his headspace or bring himself out of it.
“umm Mommy?Mama?” Cade asked, getting both of their attention.
“Yeah, Bubba?”
“Ahhh…would it be okay if Xochitl comes over too? People are being mean to her online and she is all by herself right now and it is all my fault.” Cade asked, looking between the two women in the front.
“It's not your fault.” Hailee said to Cade, taking his hand in hers.
“Of course she can but what's going on, why would it be your fault?” Lizzie responded instantly trying to get more information.
“She defended me on so many hateful posts I've been getting on social media and now she's getting spammed and attacked online.” Cade explained.
“That’s horrible, should I stop by her place and pick her up?” Scarlett asked and Hailee nodded before giving Scarlett the address to Xochitl place.
Scarlett's POV
Once we got to Xochitl place she was waiting outside for us. Cade hopped out of the car hugging her before having her slide into the middle seat of the safe before getting in the car himself. I felt the shift in energy as soon as Xochitl climbed into the backseat of the car. Normally, she was a vibrant burst of energy, her laughter infectious, her spirit was contagious to everyone around her. But today was different. I glanced at her in the rearview mirror, noticing the downturned gaze and the quiet sigh that escaped her lips as Hailee and Cade tried to talk to her. Xochitl only forced a smile, but it didn't reach her eyes.
Lizzie and I didn't have a big social media presence for this exact reason. We both have had it get to the point in both of our pasts where we didn’t have any social media at all because it became so bad. So I felt like I could understand some of what she was feeling. As we got close to getting back home Hailee and Cade were doing their best to cheer up Xochitl and I think their being little was helping a little. It was abundantly clear Xochitl was a caregiver like Lizzie and I because she seemed to have a big soft spot for Little Hailee and Cade. Hailee was the first one to get a smile out of Xochitl as they talked in the back of the car about their plans to make the rest of the night the best night ever.
“You know the best thing we can do is make an epic blanket fort and then we can hide away in there all night.” I heard Hailee suggest causing Xochitl to smile softly back at Hailee as the little girl tried to make her friend feel better.
“Yeah, we have the biggest blankets so we could even make an epic castle instead of a fort.” Cade offered to encourage Xochitl to agree.
“Well as castle does sound cool.” She said back to them both before they started to get excited about the idea of a blanket castle.
A couple of minutes later we were pulling into the driveway, Cade quickly unbuckled himself and got out to open Hailee's door while Xochitl helped Hailee unbuckle her car seat and they both slid out of the car when Cade opened the door for them. Hailee and Cade both took hold of one of Xochitl’s hands and led her inside and directly into the living room where they immediately started to get to work building their castle. Lizzie and I headed to the kitchen, giving the kids a bit of space to start on their fort while we prepared some snacks. However, it wasn't long before Cade burst into the kitchen, with excitement.
"Mama, Mommy, you've gotta come and help us make the fort! It needs to be super tall!" Cade exclaimed, tugging at Lizzie as she was the tallest of us all.
"Looks like we're on fort-building duty." Lizzie chuckled softly and glanced at me. We followed him into the living room, where they'd already started draping blankets and arranging cushions. Lizzie and I joined in, holding up blankets and arranging them according to Hailee's instructions. The room filled with laughter as we constructed towers and tunnels out of blankets and cushions. The kids' energy was infectious, and soon, the worries of the day faded into the background.
As the blanket castle began to take shape it ended up being Cade Xochitl and I doing all the building while Hailee and Lizzie sat at the center of the fort as we built the castle around them. Xochitl had dubbed Hailee the Princess of the fort and Lizzie was also dubbed a Princess. Xochitl named her and Cade their knight guards and somehow I ended up being the castle, Jester. But I caught Xochitl's eyes, and for the first time since picking her up, I saw a full and genuine smile grace her face as Her calling me the Jester made Hailee giggle turning a fit of laughter that slowly spread between all of us.
"This is gonna be the best fort ever!" Hailee giggled, her excitement contagious. Lizzie and Hailee sat back to admire the structure. Xochitl, Cade, and I finished up with the last few pieces of the fortress of blankets and cushions. After the fort was built to Hailee's specifications we all watched a movie together. Both the three kids didn't last more than 30 minutes before falling asleep cuddled together inside the fort.
Chapter 43: The Morning After Pt.1
Summary:
It is the morning after the big date and something new is brewing within Cade on this busy day.
Chapter Trigger/Content Warnings: Non-Sexual Age Regression, Bullying, Violence, and Anxiety.
Chapter Text
Saturday, July 29th Cade's POV
When I woke up I was immediately filled with a sense of anxiety, I shot straight up. Sitting up I realized I was covered in a heavy layer of warm sticky wet sweat. The t-shirt I fell asleep in was soaked to the core with sweat causing me to shiver ever so slightly.
“Hey, are you okay?” I heard Xochitl say next to me as I turned to look at her as she was cuddled up against Hailee in the middle of us holding her as the big spoon as she peacefully slept.
“Yeah, just a bad dream I think. I'll be okay.” I told her as nonchalantly as possible even though my heart felt like it was beating out of my chest.
“Okay.” Xochitl said completely unconvinced but she didn't push and she laid back down with Hailee. I tried to lay back down and fall asleep again myself but no matter what I couldn't. My mind started racing as I started to think about everything that's been going on.
I ended up slowly making my way out of the fort we built yesterday and I headed outside to watch the sunrise since it was so early in the morning and work off some of this pent-up energy I was feeling out of nowhere. It was such a nice morning as the sun slowly rose in the sky illuminating the backyard as I started to jog around the perimeter to see if that helped. As I ran I could feel my wolf getting antsy begging to be let out but I knew I couldn't do that now, especially with Xochitl and Hailee over. It was way too dangerous and unpredictable for my wolf to be out, so I continued to move around the yard picking up my pace until my legs wouldn't go anymore.
The second I stopped running to catch my breath my thoughts started to get loud again and the anxiety started creeping in again. I had to remind myself that my dream was just a dream and seeing Kenneth wasn't real. He wasn't here and Scarlett and Lizzie would protect me if he did. I tried to keep that in mind instead of everything else but my thoughts seemed to have a mind of their own. As the sun started to rise the summer heat started to warm me up causing me to take off the shirt I was wearing before I got back up to keep working out to keep my mind occupied. I started hammering out some push-ups and sit-ups when I heard the door open behind me. I stood quickly to face who it was and I expected it to be one of my moms but I was greeted by Xochitl standing in the doorway staring at me.
“Whoa, you be I'm mean.. ah…It is a beautiful morning. Can I join you?” She asked, looking at the sky.
“Of course.” I told her, gesturing for her to join me. I used my t-shirt to wipe the sweat off my face and chest before I sat down in one of the chairs on the porch. She sat down next to me. It was silent between us for a while as we watched the colors in the sky change and brighten.
“So are you really okay?” Xochitl asked me breaking the silence. I was going to respond saying yes but she gave me a look telling me she’d know if I wasn't truthful.
“I'll be ok like I said, just a bad dream.” I told her honestly before I got back up and moved off the porch and into the yard to stretch out as I felt my heart rate pick up.
“Do you want to talk about it?” She offered as she watched me.
“I don't know if there is much to talk about. I'm sure you heard and know everything by now it's all out there.” I said with an expatriated sigh not meaning to raise my voice at her but I did.
“I'm sorry I didn't mean.” I started to say but Xochitl cut me off.
“Hey don't apologize you didn't do anything I asked and you answered.” She said without hesitation. She gave me a reassuring look and I felt myself relax just a bit.
“I did see the post and opened the file but once I realized what it was I didn't go any further.” Xochitl explained and I was surprised to hear that she didn't read it all.
“Really?” I asked not believing it.
“Really and same with Hailee. I don't think she even read the file, she said anything about you she wanted to learn from you when you were ready to share it with her. And I feel the same way.” Xochitl told me. It warmed my heart knowing how they felt. I couldn't help but close the distance between me and Xochitl pulling her into a tight hug.
“Thank you.” I said to her as I pulled away. As I did I realized I was still shirtless and sweaty and got some on her.
“I'm sorry I'm all sweaty.” I said to her but she didn't seem bothered.
“I'm definitely not complaining.” She said with a smile looking me up and down that instantly made my cheeks heat up as she took a step closer to me.
“Oh well that's good then.” I said awkwardly, not sure how to respond.
“Anyways I should be the one apologizing for interrupting your workout and your date.” Xochitl said looking genuinely sorry.
“I'm glad you did. Hailee and I had a great time just the two of us but we were so happy that you came over. It was the perfect date night because you were there too.” I told her honestly.
“It was fun last night. You two definitely made my day.” Xochitl confessed.
“Good that was the goal! You were so upset at first that I wasn't sure there was anything we could do.”
“I know people online are just so horrible sometimes and I just couldn't stand them saying things about you like they were.” Xochitl said, getting upset as she remembered her online discourse.
“Thank you for defending me but I don't want you getting drawn into all this too. I've caused enough trouble already.” I explained to her.
“Mhmm why is it that I woke up all by myself when I'm sure I fell asleep with two warm and soft people to cuddle up to?” I heard Hailee's voice behind us and we both turned to see Hailee wrapped up in a blanket pouring at us both. Xochitl chuckled at the sight of her but moved over to embrace Hailee.
“Umm hello?” Hailee said looking at me like she was waiting for me to join them. So I moved over to her and wrapped my arms around her and Xochitl. I held onto them both tightly as I lifted them into the air and I hugged them. Hailee let out a soft giggle while Xochitl told me to put her back down which I did immediately.
“Geez how are you so strong.” Xochitl asked and I felt my wolf puffed out my chest and flexed a bit as he took some control.
“I mean I am a prime.” I said, flashing them my fangs.
“And fit as hell.” Hailee said as she checked me out. My wolf was bursting at the seems to take full control but I knew I needed to be careful. I needed to relax and calm myself down but I could feel myself losing the battle and I was close to shifting.
Once again I heard the back door open and I saw Scarlett stepping outside. She was already pumping out calming pheromones so I figured she could sense my wolf.
“Girls why don't you head back inside Lizzie came get started on whatever you want for breakfast.” Scarlett told them calmly and they headed inside. Once they were safely inside Scarlett approached me.
“Cade deep breaths and just relax.” Scarlett said to me and had me copy her breathing. I followed her until I felt my wolf settle back down.
“Good job. Now what's going on?” She asked me.
“I don't know I'm all over the place. I didn't mean to almost shift.” I told her.
“I know and it's okay you're still a pup. It's crazy to expect you to be in full control of your wolf just yet. Now let's head inside and you go get dressed before we take the girls home.” Scarlett said and I nodded before following her inside.
Lizzie's POV
When Scarlett and Cade came inside he immediately ran upstairs and Scarlett said he was going to get cleaned up before breakfast. The girls liked my idea of cinnamon rolls so I was making them while I thought about everything that needed to be done today. We had a bit of a hectic day ahead of us and I didn't want to be late.
Marvel was throwing Kit, a birthday party since this was the first year the teen would be celebrating in America without his pack and parents. I was glad Marvel was taking the initiative in taking care of the kids as they were chronically known for dropping the ball when it came to their young talent.
It was supposed to be a fun day, a nice pool party to balance out today's 95-degree high we were supposed to hit today. I was excited, today was the first time we were out in a kinda public setting as a pack. I was going to get to show off my new engagement ring and I could gush to people about Cade too. But that didn't start until noon and in the meantime, I had a list of things that needed to be done before then. Dropped off the girls and then grocery shopping, as I was using the last of the food to make this breakfast after I had a Zoom meeting with a publisher and my co-writer for a book we were working on later before the party, Scarlett had mentioned some motorcycle parts that arrived at her mechanic so she needed to stop by and I needed to stop at the pharmacy to refill my prescription of suppressants.
I usually don't need them around this time of year as Scarlett and I have already gone through our heat and rut. All primes whether alpha, beta, or omega go through either a heat or rut at least once a year. It usually was around the time of year you first shifted so for Scarlett that was around early February.
Most non-primes didn't experience the effects of heat or rut, but some were known to have slight shifts in mood or if they had higher hormonal levels than others. The only real-time an unmated non-prime would experience a full rut or heat was if they lived and spent a lot of time around a Prime going into heat or if that prime had to give them a claiming bite similar to a mating bite but this only lasted a couple of days not forever. Since I knew Scarlett's rut had passed I had a feeling that might be about to have his first rut and that was affecting me and possibly going to send me into another heat if I didn't keep up with my suppressants.
I was brought out of my head when I heard a heavy thud from upstairs, as Cade was coming back downstairs and into the kitchen. He sat down at the table and started chatting with Hailee and Xochitl so I moved over to him, placing a kiss on his forehead.
“Morning Cade.” I said to him and his eyes connected with mine, giving me a soft smile.
“Aww, I want a kiss too.” Hailee said with a whine as she watched from her seat. I briefly glanced at Scarlett and she was already looking at me and I could tell we were both thinking the same thing. It was becoming more and more obvious to us that Hailee was craving affection and comfort especially when she was little which seemed to still be the case for her this morning.
“Well of course you get a kiss too little missy.” I told her with a wide smile before moving over to her and placing kisses all over her head and face causing her to break out in a fit of giggles and then I started tickling her to prolong her laughter.
“Knight Xochitl help! Auntie Lizzie the tickle monster!” Hailee squealed trying to squirm away and onto Xochitl's lap next to her. Cade and Scarlett watched on as Xochitl got pulled into the shenanigans and started helping me tickle Hailee even more. She was giggling and laughing nonstop as we continued on. In the corner of my eye, I watched Scarlett nudge Cade on his shoulder to see before signing to him.
“Go and save her.” She signed and gestured towards Hailee, caught between Xochitl and me. He nodded got up and moved over to us before putting myself in between us.
“I command you to stop or I'll have to defend the princess with extreme forces.” Cade said going along with Hailee who was still giggling on even though the tickling had stopped.
“Oh no, we must retreat.” I said looking at Xochitl who agreed and moved back around the table to sit down.
“Thank you! You save me!” Hailee said, hugging him tightly.
“And just in time for breakfast!” Scarlett said as the kitchen timer went off and she pulled the cinnamon rolls out of the oven.
“Sir knight why don't you help me set the table.” Scarlett said to him and he helped Hailee back into her chair before moving over to grab the plate and silverware from Scarlett. A few minutes later she was serving us all full plates of food.
"Eat up all of you. We have a long day ahead of us and we need to head out for some errands before the party later.” I told them.
“We're gonna be able to drop the bikes off today right?” Scarlett asked.
“Bike or Bikes? I thought it was just the one?” I asked, one bike was fine. It worked well with my plan but two put a wrench in things.
I was banking on the idea that Scarlett could drive herself to the shop. Then takes care of dropping the bike off herself while I take Cade with me and we go shopping and pick her up later. But if it was two bikes then that meant us having to hook up the bike trailer load and then offload them which would tighten up our already tight schedule.
“Two? I wanted them both to get worked on.” She said nervously as she knew it was causing a dent in my plans.
“It's okay. Just eat faster than. You and Cade will have to go out and load the bikes on the trailer. I was gonna have Cade clean his room this morning but luck is on your side mister.” I said and Cade perked up with a smile hearing he got out of cleaning his room.
“Sweet!” He said before turning back to the girls as he ate his food.
Once they were done eating I pushed Cade and Scarlett out of the house with the keys to my SUV since Scarlett's car wouldn't be a good option with the trailer and all the kids. While they were outside Xochitl helped me finish cleaning up breakfast while Hailee ran off and played. After the kitchen was cleaned I headed off to make sure that Cade properly packed his bag for the pool party.
I was going to ask him last night to make it so it would be ready in the morning but with the girls over that didn't happen. As I checked Cade's bag I was surprised to see it already filled but, as I opened it I found an assortment of toys, and random trinkets that he had thought were necessary for the pool party. I smiled at his innocence and creativity but knew I needed to repack the essentials. Packing a bag wasn't the hardest thing to do but he still struggled with deciding what was important or not when he was little.
Chuckling to myself, I began to repack the bag making sure that Cade had sunscreen, a towel, his trunks, a change of clothes, and some snacks and Miles just in case he did drop. As I finished with Cade's bag, I glanced over at Scarlett's as it looked empty untouched from where I had left it after pulling it out of the storage closet for her.
I knew that Scarlett had ADHD and sometimes struggled with remembering tasks, especially when she was in a rush or doing something else and when I reminded her last night she was more focused on the kids than doing the task. I gathered the essentials for Scarlett's bag: sunscreen, a towel, her bikini, and a change of clothes. I made sure to double-check everything, knowing how easy it was to forget things. With all our bags packed and ready, I felt a sense of accomplishment as I looked at the clock and realized we were still on track for time.
With that, rounded up the girls' things and found them peaking through the living room window watching Scarlett and Cade. Once they were ready I headed outside to the car with them placing their things into the car and then we walked over to where Scarlett was. She was walking one of the bikes up onto the trailer as she was telling Cade how to properly connect the wiring so the trailer would sync with my car's brake and turning lights. I moved over to Scarlett's car and grabbed Hailee's car seat and fastened it in the back seat of mine before helping her and Xochitl in and then hopping into the driver seat. I started the car up getting the AC going to beat the sweltering heat as I waited for Scarlett to finish. Once both bikes were loaded up Scarlett double-checked everything to make sure Cade did everything correctly. Cade got in the car next to Hailee and Xochitl while Scarlett came up to my window and rolled it down for her.
“Umm, I just have to run inside to make my pool bag quickly, and I'll be ready.” She informed me but I stopped her before she could leave.
“Already taken care of. I even packed my favorite bikini of yours as a thank you.” I told her and Scarlett blinked in surprise.
“Oh gosh, babe. I don't know what I would do without you." she said with a sheepish smile before kissing me through the window. I took the opportunity to reach out, holding the back of her head deepening the kiss. She pulled back with even more surprise on her face at the intensity of the kiss.
“Wow, where did that come from?” She asked, giving me another peck on the lips and I gave her a warm smile in return.
“I just love you. Now get in the car before I leave your cute little tush behind.” I told her and she quickly moved to get inside the car. Once she was in and buckled I took off. I took her hand as we drove off to drop Xochitl and Hailee off. Once we got to Hailee's house Cade walked the two girls up to Hailee’s door and they were greeted by Hailee's parents. After they said their goodbyes Cade hopped in the back of the car and placed his headphones over his ears. I could hear him listen to music as he was consumed by his phone probably already texting Hailee and Xochitl.
“So where do we need to go anyway?” Scarlett asked after messing with the radio to find some music to play in the background.
“Well, first we will drop off the bikes and hope I can convince Rowan to let us leave the trailer so I don't have to drive around with it all day.” I started explaining my thinking to Scarlett.
“You know Roe, will do anything you ask babe. They've always had a crush on you since the first time I introduced you to them.” Scarlett said with a chuckle and she wasn't wrong.
“And if I wasn't so head over heels in love with you I might've entertained one of their advances.” I teased placing a kiss on her hand that was holding mine.
“Anyways we need to drop off the bikes, then head to the store, do some grocery shopping, and stop at the pharmacy before heading back home I have a meeting with Robbie and our publisher before the party but it should be quick .” I listed.
“Oh okay, that sounds good.” She said and we fell into a comfortable silence. She thought about how we were going to get it all done in time.
“Wait why the pharmacy?” Scarlett asked with a frown, it wasn't often that either of us needed a prescription for anything. Scarlett pretty much healed faster from being a Prime and usually went the holistic route before using medication.
She didn't even take suppressants herself anymore, she would make wolfsbane and moonflower tea. Both natural herbs suppress symptoms of her oncoming rut but it didn't always work the same as a pill you could get from the doctor. This was one of the few things that we didn't agree on and would often get into arguments over.
“Well, I need to pick up some more of my suppressants. ” I told her, looking forward, focusing my attention solely on the road and avoiding her stare.
“What? My rut was months ago.” She said, confused, I looked in the rearview mirror to make sure Cade wasn't listening and he seemed to be in his world jamming out to the music in his headphones.
“I’m thinking Cade is going to go into his first rut here soon with the way he’s been acting. Plus I've been feeling heat-like symptoms in the last few days. Hot flashes, increased sex drive, and from the second you got in the car your scent has been driving me crazy.” I explained to Scarlett.
“Oh babe, why didn't you say something?” Scarlett said her face softened as she realized.
“It’s nothing… I just need my suppressants and I'll be fine. This is just part of being an omega for me. It is different for everyone but I'm biologically and hormonally affected by a lot of other alphas and even dominant betas. Now you know you’re the only one for me but sometimes I can't help it and the suppressants help me.” I told her honestly.
“I just don't understand why you didn't at least say something. I mean how long have you been feeling affected?”
“It’s only been a couple of days or so but I didn't say anything 'cause I already knew what you would say and whereas I value your opinion in almost every other way I don't want to hear it on this one.” I told her as I felt myself get a little irritated as my mood started to shift. Another symptom of an oncoming heat.
“It's just that Lycanex isn't good for you Lizzie. The traces of sil…” Scarlett started to say regardless of the fact I just said I didn't want to get into it.
“Traces of silver in it could be damaging to my body and cause future fertility issues down the road. I know I've heard you say it all before but it still hasn't been proven that there are enough traces of silver in it and most of the people affected were primes. I don't have the same sensitivity toward silver as you do. I know you don't like pharmaceuticals for this stuff and neither do I but it works the best for my body and it won't be forever.” I told her cutting her off before she could get started. Checking in the mirror again to make sure Cade was still not paying attention. He was still rocking out to his music and his music was loud enough now that I could hear the instrumentals just a little bit.
“ Fine, I won't push it.” Scarlett said backing down from the conversation. But the universe couldn't give me a break as a commercial on the radio came on for my suppressant Lycanex. The horrible cheesy but catchy jingle played out and the commercial ended with its stupid catchphrase.
“Control your heat, unleash your inner peace with….Lycanex! Because love doesn't have to be a furry frenzy!" Scarlett said along with the commercial mocking it and laughing.
“Okay, I’ll hand it to you, the commercial is ridiculous.” I told her laughing along with her.
“It is. Whoever made that is a prime or someone who has experienced a rut or heat.” She said to me and we fell into another comfortable silence. I knew eventually we’d have to have a serious conversation about what we were going to do about Cade's impending rut but for now, I just wanted to get through this morning and have a fun afternoon at the party.
Cade's POV
As we arrived at their first destination Mom parked the car in front of a shop called Roe's Wrench & Ride. As we stepped out of the car, I looked around with curiosity, and my eyes widened at the sight of various motorcycles lined up outside. There were more motorcycles in the parking lot than cars.
“Let's head inside and then we can unload the bikes.” Scarlett said to the two of us and we headed inside the shop.
The door rang as we entered and a teenager around age maybe a little older than me sat at the front counter. He was sitting on a stool reading a book and didn't even look up as he greeted us.
“Welcome to Roe’s Wrench & Ride. We got the Wrench and you got the Rides. How can we help you?” He said slightly robotically like he was tired of saying it all the time but still trying to sound chipper about it.
“Wow, Benton! That's all the reaction your favorite aunt gets after so long?” Scarlett said to the teen, making him look up from his book when he heard her familiar voice.
My heart skipped a beat as I recognized Benton, as one of Caleb's friends from the skate park. Memories of being teased and made fun of flooded my mind, but I tried to push them aside, not wanting to ruin the positive atmosphere. I glanced at Benton, who seemed to be too shocked by Scarlett's presence and had not noticed me yet so I decided to keep quiet about our previous encounters. Benton's eyes widened as he realized who was standing in front of him. A smile broke across his face, and he jumped off the stool, dropping his book to the floor in the process.
"Aunt Scarlett! Aunt Liz!" he exclaimed, rushing towards her with open arms. Scarlett enveloped him in a warm hug. I tried to keep myself from letting out a growl as I watched the reunion, Benton pulled back from the hug, his eyes gleaming with excitement as he moved to hug Lizzie too.
"I can't believe you're here! It's been forever since we last saw each other," he exclaimed and I took a step away from them leaning down to pick up the discarded book he was reading. I dusted it off and glanced at the cover. I read, Ready Player Two it was the sequel to the book I was currently reading Ready Player One and it was becoming one of my favorite books to read in my spare time. I looked up from the book when I heard Scarlett chuckle.
"Yeah, it has been too long. But I'm here now, and I brought someone I think you'll get along with. This is Cade Lizzie and I’s…" she started to say but was caught off by a booming voice not too far away.
“You have a Son?! Has it really been that long since he's a teenager already? Or am I tripping on something?” The voice teased from behind us and around I saw someone standing at an average height, with a strong and muscular build, their body adorned with colorful tattoos mostly covered by a worn uniform adorned with patches and grease stains, faded jeans, and safety glasses push up on their forehead keeping their short hair out of there face.
My eyes shifted back to Benton’s, who was staring at me when I glanced at the older boy briefly. I was sure I saw a hint of recognition flickering in his eyes, but he swiftly turned his attention back to Scarlett as she spoke.
“Haha very funny Roe, it has only been a couple of years since we've seen each other. This is Cade. Cade this is Rowan Sparks, an old friend of my family and their son Benton.” Scarlett said to me.
"Hi!" I greeted shyly as I made eye contact with Rowan briefly before looking over at Benton again and he was looking at the book in my hands that he dropped this time.
“Oh, here sorry.” I said awkwardly as I handed it over to him. He accepted the book with a slight smile, grateful for the return of the dropped item. We glanced at each other, sensing the tension in the air but choosing not to address it directly.
"Thanks," Benton replied, his voice hesitant like he was just waiting for me to say something and expose him.
“Ah is it a good book? I'm still on the first one.” I said pointing to the book and then shoving my hand in my pocket choosing to stick with my decision of not saying anything. He looked at the book in his hands and nodded, appreciating me for not saying anything. It was a small step, but it hinted at the possibility of a different dynamic between us.
“Oh yeah, the first is better though.” he said Scarlett cleared her throat as the tension eased slightly.
"See I knew you guys would have something in common. Now let's get these bikes sorted out. I'm sorry to say we are on a slight time crunch today." Scarlett added as she checked her watch knowing there was much to do.
“Right, all your parts came in so I'm ready to get started. Let's see what we got.” Roe said clapping their hand together causing me to jump slightly before Scarlett led them outside to the bikes. Scarlett started describing the issues with the bikes, while Rowan listened attentively, asking questions to gather all the necessary information. As they spoke, Benton pulled me aside.
"Hey, Cade right? Would you mind helping me fetch some tools from the back? I could use an extra pair of hands." Benton asked and I hesitated for a moment, glancing between Lizzie and Scarlett. After a brief pause, they said it was okay that I went with him and reluctantly I followed Rowan towards the workshop's back area. As they disappeared from view, Benton turned to me with a mixture of concern and desperation in his eyes.
My heart raced as Benton pulled me into a dark corner of the back room, the tension between us was palpable. I took a deep breath, gathering my thoughts but before I could say anything Benton started speaking. His voice was low in a hushed tone.
“Listen here you little…” He started to say getting in my face and going with the strongarming route to keep my mouth shut but I had been all over the place recently emotionally and I wasn't having any of his shit today.
“No. no.no. you listen here.” I started to say my voice dropping to the lowest it had ever been cracking ever so slightly and I stood up straight in his face causing him to take a slight step back as I was the one in his face now.
"I... I remember you and your friends nearly killed me during that race.… And if you don't want me to say anything. You get your boys to back off of me at the park." I told him and I felt my wolf fighting to come out, my voice barely above a whisper as I tried to control my breathing. I looked into Benton's eyes, trying to gauge his reaction.
Benton shifted uncomfortably, his gaze flickering away for a moment before meeting mine again. There was a mix of emotions on his face, a combination of guilt, defensiveness, and perhaps a glimmer of remorse.
"So you can talk I see." Benton finally said in a teasing but spiteful tone. I shook my head and grabbed him by the collar of his shirt and pushed him up against the wall. He looked at me shocked by my strength as I was a couple of feet shorter than him and he tried to fight against me. I felt my wolf take a little bit of control and my eye flashed golden as I felt my double fang drop and I let out a low growl.
"Wrong answer. Try again." I growled getting closer to his face to show him my teeth as I gripped him tighter. He tried to squirm away from me but I held him tight in place. I squared my shoulders, not backing down. Benton's face contorted with a mix of fear, frustration, and annoyance. But deep down, I knew he understood the gravity of the situation. The ball was in his court now.
"Fine I'm sorry please." he whined trying to get away from me, realizing that he couldn't brush off the issue any longer. I let out on final growl.
" Ok! Okay! Sorry! I'll talk to them! But don't expect miracles and you better keep your end of the deal too." I nodded letting him go, satisfied that I had made my point clear. I wasn't asking for miracles, just a little respect and some peace of mind at the skatepark.
"I appreciate your apology, Benton. I'm willing to give you a chance to make things right." I told him as I straightened his shirt and stepped back from him. Benton's eyes softened, a flicker of gratitude evident.
"I promise, things will be different now.” I recognized the sincerity in Benton's words but I was still hesitant of him but was willing to give him a chance to prove himself.
"Let's start fresh, then," I suggested, extending a hand towards him.
"Friends?" Benton hesitated for a moment before accepting my hand, a genuine smile spreading across his face.
"Friends." he confirmed, the weight of past grievances slowly dissipating.
"Cade? We should get going." Lizzie said, appearing out of nowhere. I had my back to her but I felt a wave of relief wash over me. Her presence brought me comfort and reassurance, grounding me and I transformed back into my human form, my eyes and teeth returning to their normal state. With a gentle smile, I turned around and followed her out of the room.
As we made our way out, I glanced back one last time, catching Benton's gaze. There was a newfound understanding in his eyes, a sense of respect that hadn't been there before. It was a small victory, a sign that change was possible as we came outside Scarlett and Rowan seemed to be finishing their conversation.
"You know me, Scarlett. I'll have these babies running smoothly in no time. Just leave them with me, and I'll take care of it." Rowan finished saying and Lizzie chimed in.
"About that do you think we could just drop the trailer and leave it here Roe? I'm not trying to drive this around all over today." Lizzie said.
"Of course, Lizzie. You know I'd do anything to help YOU out." Rowan replied with a playful wink.
“Thank you!” Lizzie said with a smile.
"Consider it done. I'll find a safe spot for the trailer and make sure it's well taken care of. And hey, if you ever need to be well taken care of, just let me know.” Scarlett couldn't help but chuckle at Rowan's flirtatious nature knowing it was all in good fun.
"Really, Roe? Can you tone it down? That is my fiance you're talking to." she retorted, feigning annoyance but unable to hide a small smile.
"Aw, come on, Scarlett. You know I can't resist teasing you a little. Wait did you say fiance?," Roe said, flashing a mischievous grin.
"Yes I did now you better back off, or else I might just have to challenge you to a race to put you in your place." The banter continued as Scarlett and Roman unhooked the trailer from the car. Rowan laughed, shaking their head.
"Fair enough, fair enough. I can't blame a person for trying, right?" After that, we said goodbye and Scarlett made them a promise to visit more often before we left.
The trips to the store and pharmacy went well and we managed to go in and out without being noticed and we headed home. While Scarlett and I unloaded the car of the groceries Lizzie ran inside for a Zoom meeting she had that she was late for since the traffic home was slightly back up because of an accident. By the time we're done, she came back to you saying that Robbie had handled the meeting perfectly without her and they got the green light to start printing. Scarlett seemed to be really excited for her so I matched her enthusiasm and we all celebrated slightly before heading out to the pool party.
As we pulled up to Kit's neighborhood looking out the window there were cars parked all along the street for blocks. Telling us the party was already in full swing. I had texted him earlier to let him know we'd be late and he responded with and I quote. ‘Sounds like an inclu thing to do…Here's my garage code so you guys don’t have to walk so much just park behind my car.’
He was determined to continue to call me inclu, even though there was no more beef between us after he apologized dubbing the word as a term of interment. We pulled up to his house and Lizzie typed in the garage code and then it opened and she slowly pulled in and closed it behind us.
We got out of the car and I led the way being familiar with his place. I led them out the side door of his garage that led to stairs that took you down and into his backyard where the party was. The second we stepped outside and into fresh air I was hit with an enticing smell I couldn't place my figure on.
“Do you smell that?” I asked my moms and they looked at me confused.
“Smell what? Barbeque?” Lizzie asked me not sure what I was talking about.
“Oh never mind.” I told them shrugging and continuing on.
Chapter 44: The Morning After Pt.2
Summary:
Cade finally gets some more time with Hailee alone.
Chapter Trigger/Content Warnings: Puberty, Sexual Moments, Anxiety, and Overstimulation
Chapter Text
Saturday, July 29th No One's POV
As Cade, Scarlett, and Lizzie made their way through the bustling crowd, navigating their way in the swarm of people were gathered by and around the pool. Kit's face lit up with a wide smile as he spotted them approaching.
"Hey, Cade! Scarlett! Lizzie!" Kit exclaimed as he made his way over to greet them, a wide grin on his face.
"I'm so glad you could make it to my birthday party! It's going to be epic!" Scarlett, Lizzie, and Cade returned the greeting with smiles of their own.
"Happy birthday, Kit! We wouldn't miss it for the world." Scarlett replied warmly.
"Yeah, happy birthday, man!" Cade chimed in, giving Kit a friendly pat on the back.
"We're so excited to celebrate with you. Marvel sure knows how to throw a party!" Lizzie added Kit laughed, nodding enthusiastically.
"Oh, they do! It is nice since I can't be with my family back home this year. Come on, let me get you guys some drinks." he said, leading them toward the food and drinks before Scarlett and Lizzie got pulled away by some other adults.
Kit took Cade over to their friends who were gathered by the pool. He smiled and greeted everyone nervously as the sun shined, casting a warm glow on them as they all basked in the sun.
“Hey, guys, long time no see.” He said taking a seat among them by the pool, feeling a mix of anticipation and restlessness brewing within him.
Without a beat, they all happily greeted him like nothing had happened. His eyes scanned the group and his eyes landed on Hailee and Xochitl. Even though they had been together only a couple of hours earlier it was great to see them again and his eyes briefly met Hailee's a surge of electricity passed between them.
“Hey, Cade! It's good to see you.” Tom, who had just returned from London, grinned and clapped Cade on the back pulling his attention from Hailee.
"Hey, Tom! Good to have you back, man. What are you doing here?" Cade exclaimed surprised to see him back soon, eliciting laughter from the group.
“Yeah, I made the trip back a bit earlier than expected. I thought I should be here for my friends.” He said.
“Yeah I mean who would want to miss a birthday party like this.” Cade said not fully understanding the meaning behind Tom's words.
“Yeah right but I mean I also wanted to be around for you, with everything going on.” Tom said.
“Ohhh well... that's nice of you.” I told him not sure what else to say. It was an odd feeling knowing that he cared enough to come all this way just cause he was worried about me. Looking around the group everyone seemed to be just as concerned, but as I did I realized I had the rest of the group's attention and now was going to be as good as a time to get this over with.
“Well as it seems I have all your guy's attention I'd just want to address everything going on about me." Cade told them as they were all patiently waiting. He took a deep breath allowing himself to calm down before speaking again.
"I want to start by saying I'm sorry for lying to all of you. I really am. I just needed to get away from home and didn't expect to make any friends where it would matter. But in full honesty, Everything in the files are true. I'm transgender and a foster kid." Cade confessed to them all rushing out my words nervously before taking a quick breath and continuing.
"What wasn't in the file was that I ran away this summer from my foster parents. They're a pretty intense religious couple and they don't believe in watching tv or movies and they really thing most marvel movies are sinful so when I see them again I'll be in deep shit but it was so definitely worth it since I got to meet all of you. But I completely understand if you don't want me around anymore.” Cade confessed spilling the truth to them all.
“Cade, as long as you're safe and happy we're happy. We are all pretty new friends but keyword being Friends. We're not gonna just drop you cause some crazy guy exposed your whole life on the internet before you had a chance to open up to us yourself. You didn't do anything wrong here.” Kat said and everyone chiming in with there agreements to what she said.
“Really? You guys aren't upset that I didn't tell you the truth?” I asked.
“Kit and I didn't tell anyone about us and no one got mad. I think we all understand why you didn't tell us.” Joe added easing my nerves.
"Yeah we all love you Cade so don't worry." Xochitl added with a big smile and everyone nodded alone.
"Some more than others." Kit teased as he eyed Hailey Xochitl and Cade's reactions. Causing the three to blush, Xochitl the most, as they all tried to not react and play off the comment as the others snicker and smile knowingly.
“Okay come on guys no more serious talking for now. We're about to get in the pool. Join us Cade.” Xochitl said switching the topic. Cade glances around and notices the some of the group start moving around getting ready to get in. His eyes connected with Hailee, who was standing nearby. His heart skips a beat, his wolf instincts reacting to her presence. He opens his mouth to say something, but before he can utter a word, Kat interrupted.
“Cade! Go change.” She said shoved him in the direction of the house to get changed in his swim trunks.
“Sure, okay yeah. I'll do that.” He said awkwardly walking away trying to hide his frustration not being able to say anything to Hailee.
Cade quickly changeed into his swimming trunks, as his mind started to fill with thoughts of Hailee why wondering why he felt this aching need and pull to be around her all of a sudden when they just spent all night and this morning together.
As he stepped out of the changing area, he caught a glimpse of Hailee talking with Julian by the pool. He took a deep breath, ready to finally approach her. However, just as he was about to make his move, Jett and Xochtil splashed into the pool, creating a big splash that hits Hailee and Julian soaking them poolside. Laughter erupts from the group as the two jump into the water chasing after them playfully splashing each other in the water.
“Damn…” Cade cursed under his breath as he watched as his opportunity slipped away. Cade's attention, however, remained on her. He couldn't help but feel drawn to her, and unaware that his wolf instincts were only being heightening by her presence.
Not feeling comfortable with his scars from Kenneth to take his shirt off and hop in the pool Cade sat down poolside with Joe and tried his best to engage in lighthearted banter. No matter what his mind kept returning to Hailee, he was positive the wonderful scent he smelt was coming from her that was distracting him more and more. He was pulled out of his thoughts by Tom looking down at him.
“You alright Mate. You seem tense?” Tom asked, coming out of nowhere.
“Yeah, it's just been a long day since we stayed up pretty late last night. And I found out that one of the guys that have been picking on me is apparently Scarlett's nephew.” Cade explained to his friends.
“Geez. Do you need us to talk to him for you?” Kit said ready to fight the guy?
“Nah I'm good. I gave him a warning.” Cade told them with a smirk.
“Did this warning also have huge scary sharp teeth behind it?” Joe asked.
“Possibly.” He said with a shrug causing them all to laugh.
“Hey, wasn't your date last night?” Joe asked and cade nodded.
“Wait spill.” Kat said sitting up in the chair she was lounging in.
“Well it didn't go as planned but it was great. We went to dinner and had a good time and then Xochitl came over and we had a sleepover.” Cade explained.
“Wait so somehow you ended the night with two girls in your bed.” Kit said making me roll my eyes.
“It wasn't like that. We just made a blanket fort and watched a movie.” Cade told them all but they didn't listen and kept asking what that was code for. Instead of answering them he ignored their questions and moved to sit on the edge of the pool to dip his feet in.
The rest of the group followed soon after and for a while they all hung out in the pool playing different games. After a while, someone came over to Kit and whispered something in his ear. He hopped out of the pool and disappeared for a little bit. At that point, the sun started to set and it started to get cold so everyone hopped out of the pool and were drying off. Kit came back with a big smile on his face and his phone in hand. He called out gathering everyone's attention.
“Hi everyone! First, I want to thank you all for coming to my birthday party. It has been a blast to share the day with you all, so thank you.” He said and everyone clapped and wished him a happy birthday. He gestured to quiet down as he had more to say.
“I want to take a moment and shift the spotlight on someone else right now though.” He said, causing everyone to look confused.
“Ahh Hailee, can you come over here for a moment?” He asked, looking around for her. She got up and moved over to him. She looked so nervous and confused as she stood next to him.
“I don't know if you all know this but Hailee released a new song today, and it is already on Billboard's top 10 list sitting at number 4!” He announced, and everyone cheered for Hailee as she looked at him shocked to hear the news.
“Oh my god?! Are you serious?” She asked him getting excited once it settled in.
“Yeah, I'm so serious. Congratulations Hailee, here I'll play it now.” He said and he clicked something on his phone and music started playing on his outdoor speakers.
You the wave upon my ocean
Pounding rhythm and motion
It's a full moon kinda night, yeah
I don't wanna go home yet
You can question my devotion
Wear my heart on my shoulder
Just relax and let the riptide pull you close
Baby, all I wanna do is coast (coast)
With you (with you)
Energy, the body flows
(Ah-ah-ah-ah)
Baby, all I wanna do is coast (coast)
With you (with you)
Frequency of all we know (yeah)
Feeling like I caught a wave with ya
I've been dealing with a lot of changes
And all the people that I like to hang with
They all been saying that I ain't the same
Listen, I have been chilling with you for a couple days
If you ain't afraid, me and you should rage in the Sun rays
Come on out the cage, don't wanna tame, live it your way
Body go for days, got me in a daze, parties in L.A. feel like holidays
Hit the PCH and we on our way to a place I was born and raised
You live on the screen and the stage
I wanna fit in between your legs
Let's pick a day, everything can wait
Words can't relay, but it's givin' fate
Baby, all I wanna do is coast (coast)
With you (with you)
Energy, the body flows….
As Cade listened to the lyrics he couldn't help but think back to the night he and Hailee rode his mother's bike down the PCH. Xochitl came up beside Cade leaning into his side making the hairs on his neck stand up as her scent filled it nose and she whispered in his ear.
“Yes, she definitely did write, produce, and release a song about your little bike ride in less than a month.” She told him and he looked at her surprised that she knew what he was thinking.
“What? How did you know?” He asked her.
“It's all over your face. Plus I was one of the few people that she told about the song and where her inspiration was coming from.” Xochitl told him before walking off. He looked over to Hailee who was talking with a group of people he didn't recognize. He watched the conversation unfold and as she said her goodbye to them and was finally alone he started to make his way to her.
He pushed through the crowd, determined to reach her. But just as he was about to approach her, a group of friends surrounded her. Cade's frustration bubbled as he watched from a distance his courage dwindling, as he didn't want to interrupt the group of people he didn't know that she was talking with.
“Hey kid, you hungry?” Scarlett said, walking up to him and offering him a plate of food. Cade accepted the plate of food from Scarlett, forcing a smile on his face. Together they went to find Lizzie and he took a seat beside her sitting on Kit's living room couch. His eyes were still drawn to the lively group surrounding Hailee.
Scarlett watched him closely, she could tell there was something off about him, but just chalked it to his anxiety flaring up in the crowded setting.
"Are you okay, Cade? You seem a little on edge." Scarlett asks softly, her voice filled with genuine care. Cade looks into Scarlett's eyes, gratitude mingling with his frustration. He took a deep breath, trying to steady his racing heart before speaking.
"Yeah, I'm fine. Just a bit overwhelmed with all the people around." Cade replied his words masking his true struggle. Scarlett nods, even though she can't shake the feeling that he is lying. Sensing this wasn't the time or place having a small idea of what was going on with him from what Lizzie told her this morning, she gives him a gentle smile and squeezes his arm in support.
"If you need anything, just let us know, okay? We're here for you," Lizzie offers, her voice filled with empathy. Cade managed a grateful smile, silently acknowledging her support.
"Thanks. But I'm okay really." Cade replied.
As he continued to eat his food his mind kept drifting back to Hailee, his thoughts consumed by the connection that seemed to intensify with every passing moment. He couldn't help but wonder when the perfect opportunity would arise when he'd finally have a chance to talk with her. The room started to buzz with excitement and joy. As the party reached its peak, everyone gathered around forming a circle and breaking into a cheerful rendition of "Happy Birthday." The room resonated with the harmonious chorus, everyone's voices melding together in celebrating Kit.
But as the song reached its jubilant conclusion and applause erupted, the overwhelming sensation began to wash over Cade. The boisterous cheers, the chatter, the sudden crowding as everyone moved in to witness the cake-cutting cutting it all became too much for him. With a tinge of panic, Cade slipped away from the crowd and quickly navigated through the sea of guests, feeling the overstimulation of the moment pressing down on him. He head for the first door he say and opened it before quickly moving inside.
Cade closed the door behind him, enveloping himself in the quietness of the room blocking out the party as he pulse pounded in his ears. He took deep breaths, trying to steady the rush of emotions and the frantic beating of his heart. As he breathed he looked around the room and noticed the walls were adorned with posters of Kit's favorite bands and artists and he realized he was in the kit room. A place he had never been before but he instantly knew was Kit's personal space. With shaky hands, he reached for a photo frame on the nightstand, a picture of Kit and Joe laughing together. He sent back down and started looking at the rest of the pictures displayed. Some pictures of his family and friends back home and to Cade's surprise there was even a photo that had been taken on the first day they all met at the photoshoot this summer. It was all of them in costumes goofing off not paying attention to the camera, a true candid of thier friendship.
His eyes focused on Hailee in the picture laughing at something Xochitl had said moment before the picture was taken and his heart picked up it was as if just by thinking about her it was like she was right there and he could almost smell her. He paused to wonder why he couldn't get her off his mind but I figured their date must've solidified his feelings for her and since it was all still so fresh he was still running on the good time they had.
Just like Scarlett and Lizzie told him before he took a couple of breaths and grounded himself enough to head back out and into the party. It sounded like everything had settled down and if he headed to the game room he could play pinball for the rest of the party away from the main crowd upstairs. As he got ready to leave the door swung open trapping him behind it and into a corner between Kits frees and coat rack by the door. Cade froze in place, his breath catching in his throat as he watched Hailee enter the room and flop onto Kit's bed face first and let out a heavy sigh. She seemed to be escaping the crowd like Cade and didn't notice him in the room.
Summoning his courage, Cade took a tentative step forward, the floor creaking ever so softly beneath him as he cleared his throat to let her know he was there. Hailee's head snaps up, her eyes widening as she spots him standing there. A shock flickers across her face before a warm smile tugs at the corners of her lips as she realized it just him.
"Cade?!? I didn't realize you were in here." She said, her voice laced with a mixture of curiosity and relief as she sat up on the bed. Cade took a deep breath, his heart pounding in his chest as he breathed in her scent that had been affecting him all day. He musters a smile, trying to appear composed despite the torrent of emotions raging within him.
"Yeah, sorry to scare you. I needed a moment away from the crowd." He admitted, his voice betraying him with a hint of vulnerability and Burberry as hit cracked. Hailee nodded understandingly, her eyes full of empathy as she patted the spot on the bed next to her for him.
"I get it. It can be overwhelming sometimes." she replied, her voice carrying a soothing quality as he sat down. Once they were at eye level they just sat there together while breathing each other in.
"Congratulations on your new song release, by the way. It's amazing." He said, breaking the silence. Hailee’s heart skipped a beat at his words, the warmth of his praise enveloping her.
“Thanks, our ride was my inspiration.” She confessed with a blush and he struggled to find the right words, his mind clouded.
"Wow, I'm glad you had such a good time." He manages to say.
"I always do, with you. Last night's date was really great too." She told him, taking his hand in hers.
“It was a perfect date, the dinner was great, and making a fort with Xochitl was always so much fun…Maybe we could have another one soon?” I asked her.
“I think id like that alot Cade. But there was something I wanted to tell you. So you know where I'm at because… I... I've been feeling something recently." Hailee admits, her voice barely a whisper.
" It's like... we're… well I'm not really sure but well.. I've been feeling a lot of things really and I've done some research and I think we might possibly be mates or just really drawn together I don't know. I mean I know it sounds crazy but all of a sudden something is happening between us... I mean you feel it too right?” Cade's heart pounded in his chest, his breath coming in shallow gasps as the realization dawned upon him, a mix of both relief and trepidation. The pieces of the puzzle start to fall into place, explaining the inexplicable bond that has been growing stronger with each passing moment.
“Mates huh?” He said to her after some silence. Their eyes met and Hailee nodded silently.
“I've been going crazy today and frankly since I laid eyes on you and now it's all kinda making sense.” He told her their eyes never breaking contact.
“I really want to kiss you right now I've been thinking about being close to you all day. Can I?” Hailee asked Cade and he nodded and leaned into her. As their lips meet, the world outside ceased to exist as their hearts beat in sync, their bodies moving as one. Cade's senses were heightened, every touch and every breath shared between them ignited a fire within.
As Cade's wolf instincts took over, he leaned in closer to Hailee picking her up moving her closer to him on Kit's bed, his senses overwhelmed by her intoxicating scent. He instinctively nuzzles against her scent gland and peppered kisses around the area.
Hailee's breath hitched at the contact, a shiver coursing through her body as she leaned her head to the side and give him clear access to her scent gland as she started to grin her body against him.
This fueled the fiery passion within Cade even more and he leaned into her more, matching his movement as their bodies rubbed together. Their embrace deepened, their bodies pressed tightly against each other. As Cade passionately kissed Hailee's neck, the temptation to give her a claiming bite intensified, but Cade restrained himself, understanding the gravity of such an act. However, Hailee, overwhelmed by the intensity of their connection, expressed her desire for him to continue.
"please ….It's okay, Cade. I want your bite... I want to feel that connection with you, even if it's just for a few days." Hailee whispers with a mixture of hesitation and consent. Cade pauses for a moment, weighing his options and the consequences, before deciding to honor her request.
“Are you sure?” He asked, making sure this was what she wanted to do.
“Yes please. I'll tell you to stop if it goes to far I promise.” She said begging him, pulling him back down to her scent gland and pushing out enticing pheromones.
“Cade please? I trust you.” With mutual understanding and trust, Cade leans in, his fangs gently grazing Hailee's skin near her scent gland. Within a second of them grazing her skin he knew he could hold himself back any further, and he placed a claiming bite on her scent gland sealing their bond if only just for a temporary period.
Hailee lets out a whimper and moan of pain and pleasure as Cade growls on top of her his eyes flashing golden as his wolf takes over as he suck his teeth into her neck. Pulling away he continued to pepper kisses around the mark as he used his tongue to lick lick around the area to clean it up. Hailee relaxed into the feeling of Cade up against her giving her warm blissful kisses on the neck before returning to her lips. However, their intimate moment is abruptly interrupted as Florence opened the door and walked in on them. Startled, they quickly separated, their hearts pounding with a mix of embarrassment and anticipation.
“I found them ... and now I wish I hadn't. Your mother is going to blow her top.” Florence called out but trailed off as she got a sense of what just happened.
As their intimate moment is disrupted by Florence's unexpected presence, Cade's primal instincts kick in, fueled by the rush of their newly formed bond. He let out a growl that reverberated through the room, a warning to Florence to keep her distance. Hailee said up as her head rushed as she tried to focus on what what was happening but all she could think about was how they weren't connected anymore. She stumbled up to stand between Cade and Florence wanting to calm him and try to reassure him that everything was okay.
"It's alright, Cade. it's just Florence. She won't harm me." Hailee xochitl, her voice gentle yet firm. Cade's eyes, still tinged with the golden glow of his wolf, flickered between Hailee and Florence, his internal struggle evident. The overwhelming surge of emotions, combined with the freshly formed bond was clouding his judgment, and he let out another growl. Florence, sensed the tension in the room, took a cautious step back.
"I'll... uh, give you two some space." Florence stammered, her voice filled with a mix of curiosity and concern.
"I'm sure we'll talk later." With a nod of gratitude, Hailee acknowledges Florence's understanding. As Florence exited the room, closing the door behind her, Hailee turned her attention back to Cade, placing a comforting hand on his arm.
"Cade, it's just you and me now, take a deep breath." She said softly, her eyes meeting his. Cade's growls subside as he gradually regains control of his shifting emotions. He takes a deep breath, his gaze softening as he looks at Hailee, appreciating her support and understanding.
"I'm sorry, I let my instincts get the better of me." He whispers, his voice laced with regret. Hailee smiles warmly, her fingers gently tracing the spot where Cade had marked her.
"It's okay, Cade. We're in this together. We'll figure it out."
“We're in deep shit aren't we?” He asked her and she nodded. Suddenly, Scarlett burst into the room, She swiftly approached Cade pulling him away from Hailee who watched nervously.
"Hey!" Cade said letting out a growl his instincts still heightened and not want to be away from Hailee, but Scarlett unleashed her alpha voice, commanding his obedience.
"Sit down and be quiet. I’ll get to you." Scarlett commanded firmly. Reluctantly, Cade took a seat, his eyes fixed on Scarlett as she took control of the situation. Lizzie and Florence followed closely behind Scarlett, their expressions a mix of concern and curiosity.
“Scarlett calm down.” Lizzie tried but Scarlett ignored her, Scarlett turning her gaze towards Hailee, her focus unwavering.
"Show me." Scarlett demanded. Nervously, Hailee reached up, pushing her hair aside to reveal the fresh mark on her neck. Scarlett stepped closer, examining the mark closely causing Cade to let out another growl standing up and stepping toward Scarlett.
“I said be quiet.” Scarlett said using the full force of her alpha voice on him as her alpha was putting out dominated pheromones to match the ones Cade was pumping out and overpower him.
"Is she alright?" Lizzie asked, her worry evident. Scarlett nodded, her protective instincts kicking in.
"She's okay but The bond seems to be forming quickly." Scarlett reassured them. Lizzie let out a sigh of relief, her concern dissipating. Hailee watched them anxiously.
"I'm fine, really. Cade didn't hurt me. He didn't want to at first but I asked him to do it." Hailee said softly. Scarlett's gaze softened, and she placed a comforting hand on Hailee's shoulder.
"I believe you, Hailee. I just don’t think you realize how dangerous what the two of you are doing is right now." Scarlett said to her. The room grew quieter as everyone took a moment to absorb the significance of the situation.
“Okay well, I think it's time we all leave. Soon the effect of the bite will fully set in and with how Cade already being with me around Hailee. We don’t want them around anyone else.” Scarlett said looking at Lizzie who was nodding along.
“Yeah let's go say goodbye to Kit and we should head out and I'll call Hailee’s parents.” Lizzie said and Cade and Hailee both got up and followed Lizzie through the party with Scarlett behind them. After a quick goodbye to Kit, they piled into Lizzie's car and drive Hailee home.
Chapter 45: Drawn together
Summary:
Cade and Hailee's bond intensifies and their parents deal with the aftermath.
Chapter Trigger/Content Warnings: Puberty, Sexual Moments, Arguing, Anxiety, and Overstimulation
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Saturday, July 29th Hailee's POV
As Lizzie drove me home I sat in the back seat of the car with my eyes closed and my hand tightly gripping cases like my life depended on it. I noticed that my thoughts and senses were starting to feel different. Everything was beginning to feel sharper and weirdly more intense like someone went into the settings and turned everything up by 80%. Lizzie had turned on the radio and nobody seemed bothered but to me, every note sounded like it was directly in my ear when I was sure she only had it set to a low volume. I couldn't be sure though because every time I fully opened my eyes it was like the lights from outside the car were being flashed directly into my soul. It was extremely overwhelming so I leaned forward and put my head down in my lap to block everything out.
“Are you okay?” Cade asked softly, his voice laced with concern as I felt him let go of my hand and wrap his arm around me but it was a bit awkward because of the seat belts constricting us and the middle seat gap between us. I nodded back to him trying to play it cool but that was becoming hard to even think straight.
“Hailee, what's going on?” He asked as his voice boomed in my ear and then calmed my racing heart. He was somehow so close his voice sounded so loud but it was also so soothing at the same time it made my head spin. unsure how to explain what I was feeling and I tried to answer. What came out was a frustrated sigh that turned into more of a whimper at the end instead as the word in my head became even more jumbled. I leaned into him and tried to bury myself deeper into Cade's body, breathing in his scent deeply as I noticed it was one of the few things that made me feel better right now. His closeness felt like the only tether I had to what felt normal. I finally felt like I could relax and breathe again as I took his scent in.
HONK! The blaring sound of a car horn near us went off causing me to jump at the sudden loud noise and Cade instantly let out a low growl through his chest. I felt him move away from me sitting up to look out the window at the car. I let out an uncontrollable cry as he moved away from me. I tried to calmly reach out and pull him back into me acting like I wasn't affected but my resolve was fading fast each second he was away from me.
“Cade. Calm down and sit back in your seat.” I heard Scarlett say to him but it only made him turn his growl onto her. Suddenly a wave of his pheromones were filling the car as he started to challenge Scarlett. Scarlett matched his pheromones with her own, dominating him eventually and he leaned back in his seat trying to pull me closer to him.
My head started to get really clouded as my senses were being filled with both their pheromones. It was impossible to think clearly but the only thing I knew was that I wanted. No needed. Cade by my side no matter what. My brain was in complete overdrive and each second I felt the connection between Cade and me only intensified within me. All of a sudden I felt Cade get even closer to me pulling me into him fully wrapping around me and completely sinking into his hold.
“Both of you stop it right now.” Lizzie said as she cracked a couple of windows and turned on the AC letting fresh air into the car. I didn't realize how hot I was until the cold air hit my skin feeling like ice and the sweat dripping down my forehead and back felt like water being poured on me. I heard the sound of a sharp clicking sound and a calming sense of relief washed over me.
“Cade you better put your seatbelt back on right now young man.” I heard Lizzie's voice break through my clouded haze and I struggled to open my eyes to see that Cade had unbuckled himself and moved so he was right next to me.
“No.” He said growling again while moving closer I closed my eyes again when what looked like another car drove past shining their lights into the car causing me to whine again.
“Don't you growl at your mother like that?” Scarlett said back to him firmly her voice loud and heavy on my ears.
“Scarlett it's okay he is not thinking clearly. He just wants to comfort her, plus we are here anyway.” I heard Lizzie say softly as we came to a stop. My stomach instantly dropped to my toes as I realized that I was supposed to leave Cade now. I knew it was time to sit up and move away from him. That I needed to put on a front that I was actually okay enough to get out of the car but as I tried I felt my heart hammer in my chest and my thoughts spiraled in my head. The only thing I could focus on enough was my wolf saying that she wasn't leaving Her mate. So I relaxed back in my mate and kept myself buried in his chest as I heard the front car doors open and close as Scarlett and Lizzie got out. They both sounded like explosions as they closed but the ringing was replaced by the comforting sound of Cade's heartbeat pumping in my ear.
“Hailee sweetheart, we made it to your house.” I heard Lizzie say softly as the door opened behind me. I felt her hand rub my back for a couple of seconds before Cade growled at her and she removed it quickly.
“Ok I know you guys don't want to be apart but now is the time for you two to say goodbye.” Lizzie said to us and I felt Cade grip tighten on me as well as mine on him. We didn't get to respond before I heard the slamming of the front door opening and then the booming voice of my father following.
“There you are! What the hell did that boy do to my daughter?” I heard my dad yell and his footsteps moved over to the car. I opened my eyes and squinted to see his angry face as she got closer and on impulse, I reached forward pulling the car door shut as Lizzie and Scarlett had turned to talk to my dad.
“Lock the doors.” I said to Cade, who didn't hesitate to follow my instructions. He let go of me jumping up in the middle of the front seat reaching for the driverside door lock to lock the whole car and just got there clicking the lock just as my dad came up to the door a second later.
“Hailee, come on, it's time to go.” He said outside the door and tried to open the door but it didn't budge as he pulled on it. He looked into the window and saw that Cade still had his hand on the lock and he started fuming again.
“You little… You unlock the door right now and let my daughter go.” He said, looking directly at Cade. Cade only shook his head and moved away from the lock sitting back down next to me and wrapping his arms around me again. I felt myself relax again as I sunk into his embrace once again.
“Hailee, open the door.” My dad said again, moving back to the window closest to me.
“I can't leave Cade.” I said and I shook my head.
“What did you say? No, Hailee get out of the car right now.” He said muffled through the window as he got more frustrated. I shook my head again before tucking it back into Cade’s chest again blocking everything out.
No One's POV
“What the hell is going on here? Unlocked the car.” Peter said, turning to Scarlett who immediately reached into her pocket looking for her keys to find them empty. They all turned back to the car where Cade was holding her key fob in hand dangling in the window.
“I'm not leaving Hailee. You'll have to break the windows and then tear us apart. And I promise I won't make it easy.” Cade said, his eyes glowing slightly. It was Scarlett who was now frustrated as Cade's wolf was pushing her limits.
“Cade opens the doors.” Scarlett said, staring at him through the window.
“Not unless you promise we get to stay together.” He argued.
“You gotta be kidding me?” Peter said, shaking his head.
“Okay everybody, let's all just calm down for a second.” Lizzie said speaking up and moving to stand in between the kids in the car and Scarlett.
“Peter, what's going on? Where's Hailee?” Cheri asked, coming out from inside the house.
“Hailee is refusing to get out of the car and has locked herself inside with that boy and the keys. I told you having him around Hailee wasn't a good idea.” Peter explained to his wife, still clearly frustrated.
“Hey, that boy is my son and has a name.” Scarlett growled out, stepping up to face Peter as he took a couple of steps back before Lizzie could get a hold of Scarlett and pull her back.
“Calm down my love. Breathe and just ground yourself for a moment.” Lizzie said, pulling Scarlett away and holding her close so their foreheads were touching.
She put Scarlett's hand on her chest so she could feel her calm and steady heartbeat and focus on that to calm herself down. Together they matched each other's breaths and Scarlett was finally able to clear her mind and body fully. As she breathed she focused back on the situation at hand, with one final breath with Lizzie and she turned on her heels and moved back over to Peter and Cheri.
“Peter, I'm sorry for getting in your face. Lizzie is right, we all need to calm down right now and think rationally here. Trust me I'm just as upset about this all as you are.” Scarlett told them as she apologized.
“And I'm sorry too I shouldn't have come at you so hot-headed like that.” Peter said apologizing to Scarlett and Lizzie as well.
“Good, now what about them?” Cheri said pointing at the two in the car. Hailee was completely buried in Cade's body as he held on to her. He was softly whispering calming and soothing words to her. Scarlett focused and she could hear him say how he wasn't going to leave her and he would make sure she was okay.
“Well, I don't think we will be able to get them apart just yet. The bite is way too fresh and the effects are only intensifying at this point.” Scarlett said to the group.
“What does that mean? Because my daughter is too young to be mated off.” Cheri said nervously.
“They're not going to be mated. It was just a claiming bite. Not permanent at all if nothing else happens. In about three days the effects will go away and the mark will fade as long as it is treated and cleaned properly.” Scarlett explained.
“Right now until we can figure out a safe way to separate them, why don't we head back to our house and figure out what to do? I think if we promise not to separate them and once they are calm we can talk to them rationally. We have some tea that might be helpful. I've been in Hailee's position before and it was almost painful to leave Scarlett's side the first time it happened.” Lizzie added.
“So he is hurting her?” Peter asked, not really listening to what was being said.
“No you're not listening Peter as long as they are together right now she'll be okay and look, I think he is doing his best to take care of her. Go get the keys and we'll follow you to your house.” Cheri said, having him look in the direction of the car where Cade was still holding onto Hailee, he had wrapped her in his jacket he was wearing like a blanket comforting her. Peter nodded and headed inside while Scarlett walked up to the car and talked to Cade explaining that they wouldn't be separated but he did need to let them back in the car. After a small debate, he eventually unlocked the car's front doors and let Scarlett and Lizzie into the car.
Notes:
Hi Happy New Year. Let me know what you think what you like or don't, all reviews are welcome the good and the bad. I'm here to improve!
Chapter 46: Uncharted Territories
Summary:
The parents try and navigate the challenges of Cade and Hailee's unexpected bond.
Chapter Trigger/Content Warnings: Puberty, Sexual Moments, Arguing, Anxiety, and Overstimulation
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Sunday, July 30th Scarlett’s POV
As I left Cade’s bedroom with him and Hailee curled up in what I could only describe as a den-like nest of blankets of pillows huddled in a corner of his room, I tried to hold back the frustration and anger bubbling inside me. I reminded myself that essentially this was my fault. From day one it was clear to Lizzie and me that Cade had a very minimal understanding of general wolf knowledge and even less with Prime wolf knowledge. So I really shouldn't have been surprised. He was just falling into his basic nature and he didn't understand. I knew by this I missed many opportunities to educate him.
If I was being honest I was in denial and just like I typically do with my I was hoping if I didn't address his Primehood more than necessary it might not surface and he wouldn't have to go through what I had to when I first shifted but that was wishful thinking that ended us in a potentially worse situation. It had only been a few hours since leaving Kits party but when we tried to take Hailee home. Cade and her would not separate. He would only growl and protect her, shielding her away from anyone else until we promised not to separate them.
As for Hailee, I could see the effect of the claiming bite slowly creeping in. All her senses were working on a heightened level much like how we as primes experience the world, an intense experience for someone who had never experienced it before and an important piece of information that people and doctors don't talk about. She was pretty much out of it in a haze as Cades was constantly pumping out his natural pheromone scent. They both were pretty out of it just acting on natural instinct. She wouldn’t leave his side, whining and crying for him whenever they separated. After seeing how quick and intense their bond was a little worrisome. If we couldn't separate them I knew that Cade's impending rut would only intensify their bond, and the last thing we wanted was for them to mate prematurely. Even if they actually had a mate bond they were way too young and that was my biggest worry.
I headed back down the stairs and into the kitchen where Lizzie was sitting down with Hailee’s parents. All three were drinking from cups of coffee even though it was going on midnight. I didn't think that there would be cery much sleeping going on in this house tonight. Peter had an expression on his face that reminded me of my father when he was stressed out beyond compare from the shit my siblings and I were getting into back in high school. Lizzie and Cheri wore similar expressions of concern as they talked about what they possibly could do next. Honestly, I thought that they were handling all of this pretty well, especially since I knew they didn't have a lot of Primes in their pack's family line. They were both shocked and Peter seemed more livid than anything but he soon calmed down seeing his daughter was ok and how protective Cade was being over her.
“How’d it go?” Lizzie asked, standing up and moving over to me pulling me into a hug and kissing my cheek as I held onto her for a second before pulling away and answering her.
“He is still being protective of her and they've made a fort to camp out away from everyone but Cade did let me take a look at Hailee’s bite and make sure it was cleaned.” I said to them all as Lizzie and I moved to sit back down. She had a cup of coffee for me prepared as well. Instead of drinking it, I took a deep inhale of the cup of coffee, letting the smell of the drink fill my nose, wiping out the intense smell of Cade and Hailee's pheromones to clear my head. Lizzie noticed this and leaned into me slightly as she pumped out the calming pheromones that she knew soothed me.
“I think we should all take turns checking on them and making sure they don’t have…. They don't continue anything else further.” Peter said, clearing his voice, I agreed with him on that one.
“Are we going to have to do that for the next three days?” Cheri asked, getting a little worried about how they were going to manage this.
"I don't know what else to do at this point." I confessed, my voice tinged with frustration.
“How do you not know what to do? You’re the fucking Prime in the room. Should you know the most out of all of us?” Peter's voice boomed as he matched the frustration I was feeling inside.
“I've never delt with anything like this before and I’m not some kind of all-seeing all-knowing prime wolf with gifts okay?” I said back matching his tone letting my emotions get the best of me. Lizzie and Cheri immediately pumped out calming pheromones to calm both of us.
"You are a Prime! You should still know you went throw it." Peter said.
"I first shifted in my twenties so not the same thing. You had a teenage son I'm sure you've been through similar before." I responded.
“Okay let's all calm down and just try and think clearly.” She said to all of us and she put a calming hand on my thigh under the table. We all took a couple of minutes to calm down and gather ourselves. As I took a sip of the coffee and thought about it my mind started to clear and an idea came into my head that I should have thought of in the first place.
“I've never dealt with anything like this before but I know another couple that raised a bunch of prime teenagers.” I said looking over to Lizzie and her eyes widened as she realized who I was talking about.
“Why didn't I think of that? Nonno and Nonna will know what to do.” Lizzie said back to me.
“I'm sorry who?” Peter asked us looking for clarification.
“Just the couple to help us.” I replied.
No One's POV Flashback
As Scarlett walked through the automatic sliding doors she was hit with a blast of cold air from the AC. To a normal person, it probably didn't feel like much but to Scarlett, it felt like ice, her skin was on fire all the time now as her body was still adjusting to the new central temperature since her first shift as a Prime was about four months ago. Being back in LA after spending over a month of staying at Lizzie's cabin. She was doing better at controlling her wolf…. Well or more like shoving down her wolf and new impulses and urges. But she was still struggling with adjusting to the world around her being a Prime on top of being in the spotlight after a movie of her Lucy had just been released in theaters. It was suggested to her by Lizzie that she should check out the Prime Resource Center that she read about in an article. So that is how she found herself walking into the building.
As she walked into Prime Haven, Wolf Resource Center, and Clinic, she was greeted by a warm and inviting atmosphere. The reception area featured a bunch of seating, adorned with soft cushions and earth-toned décor. The walls were decorated with nature-inspired artwork, depicting wolves in their natural habitats. Soft ambient lighting created a soothing ambiance. On approaching the reception desk, she noticed a young friendly-looking receptionist, who greeted her with a warm smile.
“Welcome to Prime Haven, wolf resource center and clinic. How can we help you today?” The girl not older than 16 said as she greeted Scarlett.
“Hi, I'm ah looking to sign up for the mentorship program. My girlfrie-...My friend saw that there was a signup and welcome mixer today for it on your website?” Scarlett told her nervously as she internally cringed for almost calling Lizzie her girlfriend. They weren't officially together but ever since she broke up with Robbie and they had been back in LA they had been secretly going out on dates and basically acting like they were together.
“Oh yes. Here’s some paperwork we need you to fill out and turn back in to us before you leave tonight. It’ll be how we determine the best mentor to match you up with so please answer honestly. If you head down the hall to the elevators and head to the third floor that will take you directly to where the mixer is being held.” She said handing her some paperwork and a pen. Scarlett took them thanking her before following her direction and heading up to the third floor.
She tried to calm her nerves as the elevator made its way up the few floors but the ride was over too short and with the familiar ding it came to a stop and the doors opened. There was a small lobby area just outside of the elevator doors but across the hall was an open doorway leading into a ballroom of sorts that was decorated in party decorations and music played from inside.
Walking into the room she looked around to see a decent amount of people filling the room all talking among themself, dancing to the music, or eating snacks for the buffet. Scarlett noticed some tables where people were sitting and eating, a few were filling out the paperwork the receptionist gave them. Scarlett followed suit and found an empty table to sit down at and started to fill out her paperwork, trying her best to answer every question as truthfully as possible.
She was so focused on the task at hand she didn't notice an older woman sit down next to her until a steaming cup was placed in front of her slightly spooking her and causing her to move away and let out a small but threatening growl accidentally. When she looked up and saw that it was just a small older lady sitting next to her she calmed down slightly.
Scarlett's growl dissipated as she took in the calming scent of the drink in front of her. She looked up from the drink and saw the woman. Her long, brunette hair which is turning silver-gray is the only indication of her older age, flowing freely, accentuating her carefree look. With a bigger smile and chuckles softly, not at all fazed by Scarlett's initial reaction.
"I'm sorry, no need to be alarmed, dear." The woman says in a soothing voice, her tone full of understanding.
"I hope I didn't startle you too much. Just thought you could use a hot cup of tea. All natural herbs are sourced from my garden. It'll help calm your wolf it’s my special recipe. " She explained nudging the drink closer to her.
"Thank you," Scarlett's tension eases as she takes a closer look at the cup in front of her, noticing the soothing aroma wafting from it. She offers a grateful smile to the woman, appreciating the gesture.
"I guess I'm a bit on edge today. I'm Scarlett." Scarlett says sincerely, her voice softening.
"I'm Rosemary, and I understand, my dear. It can be overwhelming coming to a place like Prime Haven for the first time. But you're in good hands here. We're all here to support one another." Rosemary nods knowingly.
“Do you work here Rosemary?” Scarlett asks as she starts to sip the tea, she feels a sense of calm washing over her. She glances at Rosemary, realizing that she might have some wisdom and guidance to offer.
"I volunteer, it’s a lot of volunteers and high school students that work here during the summertime so I like to help out when I can. " Rosemary's eyes sparkle with genuine interest, her demeanor radiating kindness.
“Oh, that's nice. How did you know I needed the tea?” Scarlett asked Rosemary and her face softened.
“I've been around enough Prime pups to sense them a mile away. Plus you were pumping out nervous pheromones since you stepped off the elevator.” She told Scarlett gently causing Scarlett to blush slightly.
“I'm sorry I didn't realize. I still have trouble controlling that but I don't know if I qualify as a pup, I'm 27.” Scarlett said to Rosemary.
“Oh don't fret, she calls anyone a pup that is younger than her which is nearly everyone these days.” I heard a voice say behind me. I turned to see an old man with sunglasses and a guide dog standing behind me.
He stands with a slightly stooped posture. His salt-and-pepper hair is neatly trimmed, and a well-groomed beard framed his kind face as he was holding onto the harness of a dog standing quietly at his feet. A labrador retriever with a sleek and calm dog with a glossy black coat. Scarlett noticed that the only difference in the color of her black fur coat was the white patch of fur that crossed her eye looking like a lightning bolt.
“Oh Harold now don't you start.” Rosemary said standing up and guiding the man to sit down across from Scarlett at the table.
“Don't mind my husband. Harold this is Scarlett. Scarlett, this is my husband and partner in crime Harold.” She said, guiding Harold's hand to Scarlett’s.
“Hi, it's nice to meet you, Harold.” Scarlett said as she shook the man's hand.
“Pleasures all mine and this here is Nova my little superstar.” He greets back and pats the dog as she was now lying down on the ground next to him, her eye perking up at her name but otherwise being completely chill.
The three of them spent the rest of the mixer getting to know each other and giving Scarlett some light advice on some things to help her adjust. After the mixer, she didn't think much about them or ever really thought she would see them again but when she got her mentorship results back and saw the name, Harold Trevino, she got excited knowing she would get guidance from a familiar face.
Notes:
Comments and reviews are always welcome! Positive or negative i'd love to hear your thoughts. Its taken me a bit too get back into it but i've come up with an extra couple of chapters and ideas for this story.
Chapter 47: The Morning After Pt.3
Summary:
Cade and Hailee start to realize the connection that they have.
Chapter Trigger/Content Warnings: Puberty, Sexual Moments, and Arguing
Chapter Text
Cade's POV
I woke up to a warm sensation of another body up against me and I opened my eyes and saw that it was Hailee curled up into my body sleeping on my chest. I brushed away some of her long hair that was draped over my face, placing it back behind her shoulders that were slowly moving with the gentle rise and fall of her breath. There was something undeniably peaceful about this moment, watching her sleep soundly beside me.
She looked so beautiful in her sleep she always looked beautiful but, it was different with her relaxed, peaceful, and free of worries. A sense of contentment washed over me, and for a few moments, I simply gazed at her, marveling at her beauty and the warmth that surrounded us. A sliver of warm light snuck through the curtains, casting a soft glow over the room.
Hailee stirred slightly, stretching in her sleep. As she shifted, I caught a glimpse of the claiming mark I had given her on her neck. A wave of pride washed over me, the wolf within me practically beaming with happiness as my heart rate spiked and I leaned forward to kiss the mark. I adjusted my position, holding her a little closer in my arms, just observing her as I leaned back. But she must have sensed my gaze because she slowly began to wake. Rubbing her eyes gently, she stretched, pushing the rest of her hair out of her face and blinking sleepily as she looked around. Her eyes met mine, and a beautiful smile spread across her face.
"Good morning." She greeted me, her voice soft and filled with morning grogginess.
"Morning." I replied with my voice the same, unable to hide the smile that naturally formed on my face.
"How are you feeling? Did you sleep okay?" I asked her as I remembered the previous night. When we had finally made it back to the house Hailee was almost completely out of it.
I had carried her inside and right up to my room where I placed her on my bed. She would whine at me every time I moved away from her but all I could think about was getting in a safe and comfortable place away from anyone else.
I remember running downstairs and growling and ignoring both our parents as I grabbed blankets and pillows from the fort from the night before running back to my room and locking the door. I quickly built a small nest like a fort in the corner of my room between my bed and the bookshelf to protect us from anyone entering the room. I worked as fast as possible as the sound of her distress got more and more intense.
Once I finished I moved her into the nest I built before bundling up with her trying to calm her down and just trying to be close to her. We were able to hide out there for a while as I continued to hold her but eventually Mama unlocked the door with a spare key and came into the room. I was instantly in protection mode and moved out of the nest to get her to leave the room but she was able to calm me just enough to explain that she only wanted to check the bite and clean it so it did not get infected or anything and with a watchful eye I let her check on Hailee.
After she left I relocked the door and barricaded the door by moving my desk in front of it so if she did come again it would be harder to enter. It took Haille a couple of hours before she started returning to herself. And even then I could tell she was trying to act as if she wasn't being affected as much as she was. I simply just held her close, peppering soft kisses on her forehead, cheek, neck near the mark, and shoulders until we both eventually fell asleep.
I felt her nodding against my chest bringing me back to the present moment as she yawned slightly in my arms. I noticed as she moved around her shirt, riding up just the slightest where my hand was resting on her back and the second I made contact with her skin, a spark of warmth flashed through my finger and into my arm and body. I could tell she felt the same as me because we both jumped at the contact looking deep into each other's eyes. I couldn't help but greedily want to feel the feeling again and again so I ran my hands up her back as I pulled her into me as close as I possibly could and then buried my head into her neck breathing in her scent.
"Yeah, I slept great. I think cuddling you makes for the best sleep." She said into my chest and I chuckled, feeling a sense of warmth flood through me at her words as I pulled away slightly to look at her again as my fingers drew small circles on her back.
"Glad to hear that but Xochitl would be upset to hear that. You seem to be doing a lot better though." I said looking down at her in my arms.
"She's great too but you're so much warmer and her feet are like ice. But I do feel better. Everything felt really intense after the bite and I don't remember much, just wanting to be close to you. Thank you for not leaving me I could stay like this forever." She said as she copied me and moved her hands under my shirt so they were touching my skin as well. It made me gasp slightly as it sent a warm chill up my spine as she got comfortable against me.
“I wasn't planning on leaving you. I'm not sure if I could handle leaving you.” I told her and paused, taking a moment to gather my thoughts.
"I think I'm still feeling a lot from the bite and being connected with you and I don't fully understand what gonna happen but I'm glad I'm with you." I admitted, looking down for a moment before meeting her eyes. A look of surprise flashed across her face before she composed herself.
"Really? You don’t feel like I rushed this or pushed you into this?" She asked, her voice tinged with curiosity.
"I think if anything I pushed you into this more than you did me. I'm going into my first rut. I think that has been affecting us. So this is all my fault.” I told her, letting her process the information.
“I don't regret it though and I wouldn't do it again unless you asked, but do love being able to feel close to you." I added and Hailee nodded, a small smile playing on her lips.
"I feel the same way, maybe we can take it slowly from here on out? We both have a lot going on right now anyway. You're still filming and I leave in a couple of weeks to start filming in New York." Hailee said as we held onto each other. I didn't like the idea that we wouldn't be together for much longer so I just pushed the thought away and focused in on the moment.
"Yeah, we do have a lot going on." I agreed with her.
"I guess we can learn as we go, right?" Hailee said, a hint of a playful tone in her voice.
"Yeah. Together." I said as Hailee and I lay entwined in each other's arms, enjoying the quiet of the morning. We were content in each other's presence when a knock on the door disrupted our peace. Hailee's eyes widened, and we exchanged a glance.
“If we act asleep, maybe they'll leave us alone.” Hailee suggested silently and I nodded agreeing to pretend we were asleep. Maybe they would take the hint and leave us. We buried ourselves under the blankets, feigning sleep as Scarlett's voice called through the door. When our silence persisted, she attempted to open the door, finding it locked again.
There was a brief rattle as she unlocked the door turning the knob, the door got stuck against the desk I had moved in front of it the previous night. I held my breath, hoping she wouldn't push further. I heard her let out a sigh but her determination won as she managed to push the door open and slip inside.
As Scarlett moved closer, I kept my breathing steady, pretending to be lost in sleep. She hovered for a moment as if gauging whether we were truly asleep or just putting on a show. Finally, Scarlett let out a relieved sigh, and I felt a gentle nudge on my shoulder.
"I know you're awake. I heard you talking before." She said in a soft but amused tone leaning down to pull the blanket covering us away but she got too close to Hailee for my liking so I snapped up giving her a warming growl telling her to back off. Hailee sat up curling into my side, calming me slightly as I took a deep breath.
"Breakfast in ten minutes. I expect to see you downstairs." Scarlett said unfazed before leaving the room, and as the door closed, Hailee and I exchanged a knowing look before breaking into quiet laughter, realizing we weren't as convincing as we thought. We gathered ourselves and we got ready.
Lizzie POV
Scarlett came down the stairs and rejoined the four of us in the kitchen. Peter and Cheri looked behind her waiting for the kids to follow her into the kitchen but they didn't. She came over to me standing at the stove stop and hugged me from behind. I felt her resting her nose near my scent gland and she took a deep breath before placing a kiss on my cheek and reaching around me to make herself another cup of coffee. It would be her fifth one since we got home last night so it stopped her and directed her attention to her spot at the table where a cup of water was sitting waiting for her.
“Maybe have some water instead,” I suggested to her softly and she nodded before turning to grab the cup and take a long sip of the water.
“Thank you. Can I help you with anything?” She asked and I shook my head since I was just finishing up.
“No, that's okay. Are the kids coming down?” I said asking the question we all wanted to know. She nodded and I grabbed enough plates for all of us signing in relief before I turned back around.
“I gave them ten minutes to wake up and come down.” She told us and I nodded. I could start to hear their voices from upstairs as it sounded like they were getting up and moving around.
“And they seemed?” Cheri asked, trailing off, not sure what to say.
“They seemed fine. Still in the same clothes as last night and their scent, although strong, hasn't changed so I don't think anything happened. Cade was still pretty protective over her but she seemed way more aware this time around.” Scarlett explained and we all were a little more relieved. We all started eating the food and after a while, the two kids did come downstairs.
Cade's POV
Mama's door closed, and Hailee and I exchanged looks before breaking into quiet laughter, realizing we weren't as convincing as we thought. After we gathered ourselves and got up for the day we started to get ready. I walked over to my closest and opened the door for Hailee.
“Here you can take whatever you'd like and anything in the bathroom too.” I offered showing her all the options I had for her to choose from.
“Thanks, I don't need much.” She said as she looked around the walking closest. Hailee took a hoodie shirt and a pair of pants of mine before she headed into the bathroom, leaving me in the room just standing there. Not wanting to be weird and protective like my wolf wanted to be and standing guard at the bathroom door I decided to tidy up a bit. My room was in a slight mess from moving my desk in front of the door and messing up my bed.
As I moved the desk back in its place up against the wall I thought I felt a drop of water drip down on my shower. Looking up to see where it came from I saw nothing and just figured it was some sweat dripping down my back. I continued to move around putting my room back together a bit and I began to feel something unusual. It started as a gentle warmth, like a phantom sunbeam pattering on my skin. Looking at the window the curtain was still closed and there was no reason for the extra warmth. I just shook off the strange sensation and continued. But out of nowhere, an ice-cold chill ran down my spine, as if cold water had been poured over my back. Startling I jumped up from reorganizing the blankets on the fort I made for Hailee to see who just slashed me in the water but no one was there.
Just in that same mommet, I heard Hailee let out a yelp from inside the bathroom followed by a thud and I rushed to the door.
“Hey, you okay in there?” I asked through the door.
“Yeah, just a burst of cold water, and I knocked something over. Nothing major.” I heard her faintly say through the door and I sighed in relief. I went back to cleaning my room. Hailee emerged from the bathroom, dressed in my hoodie, a sense of pride washed through me like my wolf seemed content.
“Okay, this hoodie is so comfortable you might not get it back.” Hailee said with a smile.
“It is a nice hoodie it's one of my favorite ones.” I told her as she walked over to me
"And it looks really good on her." I thought to myself as she got closer and she blushed.
"What did you say?" She asked.
"That it was one of my favorites?" I asked back thinking back to the last thing I said.
"Oh I thought I heard you say something after that." And I shook my head.
"Nope." I said awkwardly as I thought back to what I said in my head and took a deep breath. As I breathed in I took in her scent again and the wonderful smell filled my head. I reached out to hold her hand just wanting to be closer to her again and my brain kind of fizzled away.
"I wish I could always be close to her like this." I thought to myself again.
"Ahh like that!" she said looking at me with wide eyes.
"Like what I didn't say anything." I told her unsure of what she meant.
"No, I heard you say that you wish you always be close to me like this and that I smell wonderful." She said and I looked at her confused at how she knew that.
"No, I thought that I didn't say anything." I thought to myself as I tried to process what she was saying.
"NO. I definitely heard you say that." She said back to me and I froze. This time I purposely thought of saying something in my mind only.
"Hello, can you hear this?" I thought looking at Hailee but not opening my mouth to speak the words out.
"Yeah but how are you doing that?
"I don't know I'm not doing anything just thinking." I told her.
“Do you think that it has to do with the claiming bite? I think we've stumbled into some kind of telepathic link. Can you hear me too?
“Yeah, loud and clear. And I think it felt you too?”
“What do you mean?”
“I don't know when you were in the shower. Just as the water turned cold on you I felt a bunch of cold water down my back but there was nothing there.” I told her and the reality of our connection and how the bite was affecting us sank in, we exchanged looks of a mix of wonder and confusion.
“You know this is just like what it’s like to talk to Scarlett when both in our wolf forms.” I told Hailee.
“Is this really what it's really like for you?” Hailee asked and I nodded
"Yeah think feels a bit more intense since the bite but yeah pretty much been like that since I first shifted but you get used to it kinda."
"Wow. I can only imagine what that would be like." She said looking at me directly in the eyes.
"Like I said you get used to it.," I said softly back to her as I got drawn into her eyes.
At that moment, an impulse struck me. All I could think about was wanting to kiss her as I took everything about her in. It felt like she might be thinking the same as we looked at each other. Standing there holding each other the energy in the room felt charged as we inched closer to one another. Once the moment neared my nerves took over and I quickly stepped past her, breaking the intensity, and headed into his closet trying to close off my thoughts from her.
I picked out some clothes, my mind spinning with a thousand thoughts as I tried to calm my rapidly beating heart. It took a bit to do so as it felt like I had two hearts beating in my chest at the same time and they were just barely out of sync echoing each other with the unspoken connection that was beginning to weave between us. After a quick shower I headed out of the bathroom to be greeted by Hailee laying back in the fort I made for her resting instead of my bed. Before I could say anything I heard Hailee's thoughts turn to food and the smell of bacon and fresh cinnamon rolls as her stomach growled letting me know she was getting hungry.
“Are you ready to go downstairs now? I'm sure you're hungry.”
“Yeah, I can smell something cooking. Plus I know what they are going say to us and I don't regret what we did.” Hailee said to me as I helped her up and out of the fort.
“Neither do I. And that’s definitely my mom's cooking, she makes the best food.” I told her and we headed downstairs.
Breakfast was a quiet affair after Hailee and I came down the stairs we sat in silence for a couple of minutes before she couldn't take it and tried to start a normal conversation but she was met with a stern look from her father and Scarlett just looked at me with a tight jaw. Hailee and I exchanged awkward glances, unsure how to navigate the tension. The silence hung heavy in the air until Scarlett finally spoke up.
"What in the world were you two thinking?" she asked her tone a mix of disbelief and concern. The weight of the question settled on us. I fumbled for words, my mind racing to find an explanation that wouldn't land Hailee in trouble. Before I could properly say anything, Hailee interjected.
"It was my idea." she said, her voice steady. I shot her a surprised look, but she continued.
"What are you doing?" I thought to her but she ignored me.
“Wait no, that's not true.” I tried to say as I was fully prepared to talk about responsibility but she continued.
"I asked and Cade was just going along with it. We both have been feeling different lately, and after some research, I think that we might be mates and I wanted to test the connection." Both sets of parents were visibly upset, Hailee's parents were more expressions of shock and disappointment. Where Scarlett didn't look surprised but frustrated and they both looked disappointed.
"Mates?" Cheri repeated, her voice aghast.
"Hailee, you don't know anything about that to be making such rash decisions." Cheri said to Hailee and I reached out and took her hand underneath the table.
"That's why I wanted to be sure! We didn't mate or anything if that's what you're worried about. That was not the goal. I just wanted to know if what I was feeling was real." Hailee tried to explain. Scarlett and Lizzie exchanged a look that spoke volumes, a silent conversation passing between them and Scarlett sighed, her gaze shifting back to us. I had a feeling they knew that Hailee's suspicion of us being mates was probably true by how intense the reaction from the bite was, basically proving Hailee's point but they were not saying anything.
"Regardless of your intentions, what you did was dangerous." Scarlett said, her voice firm but not unkind.
"You both are too young for something like this. I don't think you realize that with Cade going into his first rut which is usually the most intense rut a prime will have, you could've fully mated. Do you understand the potential consequences of that?" We nodded as she continued and the weight of the situation sank in more.
"Hailee, today, after breakfast, you'll be going home." Hailee's dad Peter announced finally speaking up, his tone saying that his decision was final. Hailee's hand tightened on mine as she started to protest saying they promised that they would separate us and anger bubbled within my chest as I eyed them all thinking about what to do next so I could protect her and not be separated from her.
“That is not happening.” I said my voice was getting low as I felt my wolf taking a bit more control. The struggle to maintain control of the situation became overwhelming. The scent of Hailee's pheromones and Scarlett mixed in the kitchen stirred a deep instinctual response of protectiveness within him. His wolf being driven by the urge to protect and keep Hailee close repeated in his mind.
As the tension escalated between the parents and Hailee and I. I felt an internal battle raging. I needed to keep Hailee safe, but I also recognized the importance of following our parents' choices and not furthering the trouble we were already in. We agreed with our parents Peter being the most outspoken about his desire to get Hailee away from me until Scarlett intervened.
“Cade we won't separate the two of you, but we need to go somewhere with us then." Scarlett declared. Instinctually I rumbled in protest and I wanted to argue, to defy the decision but after a stern look I knew not to fight Hailee and I both agreed as long as we got to stay together and when breakfast ended the tension lingered.
No One's POV
Scarlett found herself driving Lizzie, Cade, and Hailee with her parents in their car following behind as she made her way to Harold and Rosemary Shop. The couple had become surrogate grandparents to Scarlett; they helped and taught her everything they could about Primes and life she didn't already know. She used to visit them frequently at the Antique Shop that they owned and ran even though they were supposed to be retired. Their children insisted that they stop working but that didn't stop them from keeping the shop open. Scarlett and Lizzie would both visit but over the last year, they had been so busy with movie deals after TV deals that the visits became less frequent.
As they parked Scarlett saw a familiar sign telling her she was in the right place; it read Trevinos’ Antique Attic on top of the building.
As Scarlett, Lizzie, Cade, Hailee, Peter, and Cheri entered Trevinos' Antique Attic, they were immediately captivated by the unique and intriguing items that filled the store. The atmosphere was filled with a sense of nostalgia and wonder as they walked through rows of various antique pieces. Scarlett took the lead and guided the group toward the back of the store knowing it was easy to get lost in the store. Once they were nearing the back they spotted Harold and Rosemary sitting at the register, engaged in a conversation. Scarlett approached Harold and Rosemary, and with a warm smile, she greeted them.
"Hey Nonna and Nonno," Scarlett exclaimed, her voice filled with genuine affection. Harold and Rosemary turn towards the sound of her voice, their eyes lighting up with joy and surprise.
"Well, look who it is. I hate to say it Rosie but I told you we would have a surprise appearance today." Harold chuckles, his sightless eyes crinkling at the corners. Rosemary playfully swats him on the arm, a mischievous glint in her own eyes.
"Oh hush now you. Scarlett, my dear, it's so good to see you." Rosemary says, her voice carrying a soothing warmth that instantly puts everyone at ease. Lizzie stepped forward, a smile on her face.
"Hi, Nonno, Nonna!. We missed you!" Lizzie said while she exchanged hugs with the couple.
Chapter 48: Untangled Ties
Summary:
Harold and Rosemary help everyone out and Cade and Hailee's relationship only gets more confusing as it develops.
Chapter Trigger/Content Warnings: Puberty, Sexual Moments, and Arguing
Chapter Text
Sunday, July 30th Rosemary's POV
As we stood there I couldn't help but feel a sense of anticipation in the air as I looked at the group of people behind Scarlett and Lizzie. The younger ones seemed to be desperately attached and I knew the signs all too well. After raising 4 of our own it was easy to tell what was going on between them. And by smell alone, the young boy was definitely nearing his rut and was sending the girl into a heat.
“While it is nice to have you kids here. I have a feeling you're not just here for a surprise visit?” Harold said and Scarlett nodded.
“Yeah, we were looking for some advice. Our son Cade gave his… gave Hailee a claiming bit and now they are refusing to separate.” Scarlett explained and I eyed the teens behind her.
"Goodness me, I'll go put on a pot of tea, tea will help" I exclaimed as I headed upstairs and into the kitchen to start a pot of herbal tea. I started rummaging around and found everything needed before I started brewing two different teas. One to help calm the nerves of all the adults. I could tell Scarlett was highly stressed but doing her best to seem calm. While everyone else was uneasy.
"Why don't we all head upstairs? We can have a nice chat and catch up on what's been going on with those two." I heard Harold say and the group followed him up the stairs after me.
The group followed, climbing the stairs that led to the upper floors of the building. Their footsteps echoed softly in the quiet space as they reached the top, and entered our living area. I watched from the kitchen as Harold settled into his favorite armchair, Nova, lying at his feet. But Nova's attention which was usually solely on Harold was turned to Cade as she was picking up on his distress. As the others found their places around the room to sit Harold noticed Nova and after a second he signaled to her that she was off duty by giving her her release word softly and the dog quickly got up and moved over to lay by Cade and Hailee's feet.
Nova immediately started nudging Cade to get his attention and both of the teens turned their attention to her as she started to distract them. She started jumping around trying to get them to play with her. She a a designated open space on the other side of the church for her to run around and play with her toy while inside.
"If you guys want to play with Nova more she has some toy behind you guys near her bed." I told the two as they petted her. They looked at each other like they were silently having a conversation before they nodded.
They got up and moved to the other side of the couch to play with Nova as I returned with a tray of steaming tea cups, carefully setting it down on the coffee table before passing out the cup to everyone. I made sure to give The kids their tea even though they were playing and watched them sip on it tentatively to get a sense of the taste. They both seemed to like it and continued to drink it as they played with Nova. Before Harold got Nova she was trained to be a guide dog for a woman who was blind and had severe anxiety and depression. Because of that Nova was extremely good at sensing if anyone was anxious or having panic attacks and always wanted to help. She was incredibly intelligent was very serious about her job but she also had the sweetest most playful heart.
As we sipped the tea and the kids were distracted with Nova, Scarlett began to fill us in on the recent events. Cade unknowingly stumbling into his first rut, the powerful connection he felt towards Hailee and the one she felt for him, and the claiming bit that had them tied together. As I took everything in it was clear to me that these two were most likely mates based on how intense their connection was. However, what confused me was that even though they seemed incredibly connected to each other there seemed to be something missing.
"I remember when Harold and I went through our kids' first ruts and heats. It was extremely stressful and we were as prepared as you’d think you could be." I chimed in, my voice tinged with nostalgia.
"Oh gosh, I remember that was when Harry was in like 8th or 9th grade right? He was just starting to date Kathrine. I was sure that they were gonna mate, they didn't of course we made sure of that but that boy was crazy about her. Now they ended up getting married later but what a scare." Harold added telling Peter and Cheri.
"What did you do? My daughter is too young to mate." Cheri asked looking at Harold and me with concern written all over her face. I could tell just by her smell that they weren't Primes. Or that they had a very big wolf present at all both were probably from a long line of betas and had never experienced anything like this. What surprised me was that their daughter was a very strong Omega for sure. Most omega with a claiming bite would be able to do little to resist the need to be close and mate with whoever gave them the bite.
"Am I right in assuming that you both are betas?" I asked looking at the couple.
"We are but what does that matter?" Peter asked defensively, and I understood where it was coming from. A lot of betas got a lot of flack for not being connected to their wolves as many others did.
"Well I don't mean to be rude but betas aren't always taught about how wolf presence can and will affect puberty. We're just trying to gauge your knowledge." Harold stepped in and explained to them.
"Are you trying to say all this is our fault? Because if all you prime are so educated about this then why didn't you see this coming or know Jack shit about anything, Scarlett?" Peter asked turning his attention to Scarlett.
I watched as she held back her initial reaction to jump down his throat and tell him off and take a couple of deep breaths to calm herself. She did pump out a lot of dominating pheromones into the room but the whole building had a pheromone filtration system that would pretty instantly clear out any pheromones. It was something necessary to have when raising so many different primes in one house. I thought back to Scarlett when she was still a pup of a prime and had no control over her anger and wolf and would haven't snapped in an instant and I felt immensely proud at how far she had come over the years. I knew that Scarlett had a lot of Insecurity and fears tied directly to her wolf where she has yet to fully accept and bond with it but she has done well to learn to understand it and control herself.
"Alright now. I'm not saying this is anyone's fault because it isn't. When stuff like this happens you all have to know that in most cases it'll happen no matter what. It is natural and instinctive and those are two things that are hard to control in growing hormonal teens that are primes or have strong wolf presences like those two do." I said stopping them before more of a fight could break out between them.
"So what was supposed to just let it all happen and do nothing?" Peter said with a scoff of disbelief.
"No not all at all, the best course of action would be to get them separated to prevent anything more from happening like you guys tried to do but the more educated you all are about this you'll all be able to make better and smarter choices moving forward." I explained.
"But since we can't get them apart what should we do?" Lizzie asked.
"Well knowing that their hormones are raging right now that the first step to mitigating the situation. So starting them both on suppressants which are similar to birth control essentially would be the best. We started all our kids on natural suppressants around this age and it'll help calm those impulsive instincts they're starting to feel."
"Don't you need a doctor for that I've heard that is a lengthy process? I don't think we can wait much longer."Cheri asked.
"Yes, it can be if you dont go the natural route. The branded suppressants that do need a doctor's prescription are more for adults. They have one for teens but I personally believe that it not the best to be put extreme hormones and chemicals in already hormonal kids. Our family is from a long line of primes and we've always had natural herbal methods for all kinds of health and medicine." Harold explained
"So if we give them these surpessants it'll separate them?" Peter asked.
"It'll help for sure. Judging by how they were acting it still might be hard but it can make a difference. I'll have to say I've never seen such an intense connection before. I mean it looks like they already have a mind link for sure and who knows if the physical and empathic link has formed for them." I said.
"I'm sorry what?" Peter asked.
"Well typically with a claiming bite, it links the two together in several ways. It's very similar to what happens when primes mate and make the bond. There the mind link much like when a prime is in their wolf form they can talk with other prime wolves through a telepathic connection. The two with the bit will be able to do the same thing. There's a physical link that can link the body sensation and feeling together so if one feels something like a hug the other can feel the same even if they are nowhere near each other. The empathic link is one where their emotions and feelings are also connected. This is the main reason that claiming bites are so intense for people because you are the most connected to another person as you might ever be." I explained to them all. Hearing this didn't help their nerves and worry and I watched the stress rise slightly on their faces.
"Oh dont worry I think you all brought them here at the right time. Despite the mind link and their connection, I think you'll be able to separate them soon." Harold said, his voice gentle and reassuring.
Confused the four turned to the two teens and noticed that Hailee had detached herself from Cade's and was sitting on the ground watching Cade and Nova as she was taking slow sips of the tea. Cade was lying on his back with Nova lying on top of him as she enjoyed him petting her. Nova was using her training in deep pressure stimulation to relax Cade's nervous system without him even knowing it. They were still in their world but they weren't locked together intertwined anymore as they gave Nova attention.
“The tea?” Scarlett said looking at the cup and remembering the first time she met Rosemary and the cup of tea she gave her.
“Yup, my all-natural herbal suppressant recipe for those too, and a calming tea blend for the rest of you.” She said with a nod.
“They’ll probably be asleep in no time and then you can take them home to ride this out. I don't think Hailee will actually experience a full heat if she is not around Cade when he fully goes into his rut. But Cade will definitely be going through his first rut, no matter what.” Rosemary added and they all nodded and relaxed a bit knowing that there was a solid plan in place.
As they waited for the teen to relax more, Harold and I continued to give the young parents advice on how to prevent this in the future if they wanted the two teens to still be able to hang out and be around each other. Petter seemed hesitant to the idea of that but Cherip Scarlett and Lzizie were open to learning more and understanding what was going on with their kids.
After another 30 minutes, both of them were pretty much asleep and relaxed as they started to crash from the drop back to what was close to their normal hormonal range. Peter was quick to pick Hailee up and leave the second that he could and we made sure to send them home with my special tea and enough of the ingredients for them to make some more if needed. Scarlett and Lizzie stayed a little bit longer as they caught us up on everything that had been happening in their lives since the last time we saw them and they told us all about how they met Cade and the things going on with his foster family and his running away from them before we had to say goodbye with the promise to see them again soon.
Wednesday, August 2nd Cade's POV
The morning sunlight streamed through the crack in my curtains, hitting me directly in my face. Causing me to open my eyes I looked at the bright light as the morning birds started chattering in the neighborhood. I sat up shaking off the grogginess from sleep and my exhaustion from the last couple of days.
I noticed her scent was fading from my room leaving an emptiness that resonated within me. The events of the last two days flashed through my mind: the separation from Hailee, the intensity of my first rut, and the struggle to maintain control. The overwhelming desire, the instinctual need to be close to her, and the agony of being separated from it lingered in the recesses of my mind and left me disoriented and restless. My wolf was on edge, agitated by her absence but just thinking about her also gave me an unusual surge of energy coursing through my body. I bounded out of bed, feeling unusually eager to start the day, and as I stretched out I thought about the incredibly vivid dream I had just about Xochitl the gang me at a nightclub that almost felt so real but I knew it could only be a dream as I had never been to or wanted to go to a club before since I was underage.
I reached for my phone to check the time but I was confused when I reached out and couldn't pick up my phone and knocked it off my nightstand stand feeling a strange disconnection from my actions. I looked at my hand as I reached for my phone on the ground and instead of fingers, I found paws. As I stumbled toward the mirror to look at myself I saw myself looking back at me but in my wolf form. That's when I noticed that my wolf was in more control than I was and I felt like a mere passenger along for the ride.
My wolf basically smiled back at me as my mouth opened up and my ears perked and ready curiously twitching at the sounds around as my wolf realized this it got excited and started jumping around like a giant puppy bounding around the room, knocking things over with a playful disregard. He frolicked around as all this energy coursed through me. My phone binged on the floor claiming all of my attention and when we saw that it was the group chat I had with Hailee and Xochitl we both wanted to get into my phone as they started messaging back and forth.
No matter what my wolf tried it could get the phone open so my first thought was to shift back but my wolf didn't like that and shook that thought off. I tried to assert control to shift back but that didn't work so I focused everything on, mentally urging him to find one of my moms instead and that worked. He picked up the phone in his mouth and rushed to the door, eager to find them. My human instincts told me to grab the handle, but all I had were paws that couldn't open doors. Frustration built as he jumped up trying the door with his paws. I pushed for him to open it, but he could so the next best option was to head-but it, sending it crashing open.
No One's POV
Shaking off the hit of his head on the door and moving through the broken wood his only thought was to find his mom's as he locked onto both of their scents and he headed into their room. In a whirlwind, he raced into his mom's room. Luckily, their door was usually left cracked open, allowing him to enter without breaking down another door.
Seeing them both together he got excited and tried to call out to them to wake them up softly dropping his phone out of his mouth but all that came out was soft whining, as he tried to communicate with them. But as he continued it only came out as a series of small barks and growls as he paced around their bed. The noises did little to disturb Lizzie, deeply immersed in sleep since she had gotten none the nights before, and only cuddled into Scarlett more as she slept with her head on her chest. But for Scarlett, her wolf senses alert as ever, and she registered the presence of another wolf and began to awaken.
As Cade’s wolf paced around their bed, his frustration peaked as he tried his best to wake them. Unable to hold back from his impulse he leaped onto the bed, growling insistently at the two. Her alpha instantly awakened her eyes shooting open as she saw another wolf towering over her and Lizzie. Her eyes flashed green in the night as she instinctively prepared for a challenge but seconds after recognition dawned on her as his golden eye shined back at her.
"Cade?" she muttered, her voice laced with surprise and nervous about his reaction, she slowly greeted him, reaching out to his snout to pet him and ensure he wouldn't harm anyone. The moment her hand touched his fur, he visibly relaxed, his tail starting to wag. Still cautious, Scarlett continued to soothe him. Not wanting to spook either of them as wolf senses picked up on the forming energy radiating from him she leaned over with her other hand and nudged Lizzie gently to wake her.
"Lizzie, wake up. Look who's here." Lizzie, nestled in the warmth of the bed and Scarlett's embrace, mumbled something unintelligible. Her only response was a sleepy shift closer to Scarlett.
"Come on, babe. Look." Scarlett whispered again to Lizzie. Wrapped in the cocoon of slumber she mumbled a protest about wanting to sleep in today and a chuckle escaped Scarlett's lips.
Cade noticed what was going on and turned his attention to Lizzie. He nudged her with his cold nose, a deliberate and gentle move. Lizzie stirred, but she wasn't fully awake yet. Cade, with the exuberance of a playful pup, licked Lizzie's face and continued nudging her. And soon Lizzie's eyes shot open with enough slobber on her face, and she was immediately wide awake, met with the golden gaze of Cade's wolf form.
"What in the world... Cade?" Lizzie exclaimed, blinking in surprise, petting and laughing as Cade continued his affectionate display. Lizzie pushed him back playfully, stopping him from slobbering over her and redirecting his attention to Scarlett so she could wipe her face.
“I think his wolf has taken over a bit it seems. Just be careful with his rut. You never know he could get aggressive in a flash but with the tea and suppressant Nonna gave us he seemed pretty chill but just craving affection like she said.” Scarlett said to Lizzie as he continued to nudge her for him to pet her seeking his mother's affection and comfort.
“I’ll be fine plus you're here.” Lizzie said confidently as she continued to pet him.
“Lizzie I know he looks cute and sweet right now but you have to remember he is not a pet. He is a prime, a pup, and probably thinking on instinct right now.” Scarlett insisted and started to get up and out of bed. Cade followed her basically on her heels as she did.
Jump down from the bed he notices his discarded phone and remembers the main goal. He dashed over to his phone picked it up in his mouth and brought it over to Scarlett. She looked at the phone confused and then back at Cade who was just staring at her waiting.
“What do you want me to do with this?” Scarlet asked wiping off the phone. As she did she noticed a lot of missed texts from Hailee and Xochitl.
“Oh I see, you want this open?” I asked he nodded his head happily. The only trouble was the passcode needed and the fact Cade couldn't tell me.
“I don't know you're code so you might have to wait until you shift back.” Scarlett added causing Cade to whine at her as Lizzie got up in bed to see the phone.
“Aww, I bet he wants to talk with Xochitl and Hailee. Just shift back Bubba.” Lizzie said. They watched as Cade seemed to try to switch back but nothing seemed to happen.
“His wolf is in control now that might be a while.” Scarlett said knowing that he was probably filled with so much energy now. He jumped up at her growling, nudging the phone again thinking that they must not be understanding him. He repeated that movement over and over jumping up on his hind leg to look at Scarlett better.
“Okay hey now just calm down there Bubba.” Scarlett said as she moved him off of her but he wasn't good at listening and still was trying to jump on her. He jumped on her with more force this time and she stumbled back into her nightstand causing her to knock over the glass of water she had and it shattered as it hit the floor. Cade immediately flattened his ear, tucked his tail, and moved away from the crash curling up in a corner of the room.
“ Okay, Scarlett dont move.” Lizzie said as she got up and put on some shoes before sweeping up the glass so Scarlett would cut herself. Once she was able to move she went right over to Cade who only tried to make himself shrink even more.
“It's okay Bubba. I promise you're not in trouble or anything. That was my fault.” she said, squatting down to his level and slowly reaching out to him. He slowly creeped out of the corner and over to her nuzzling into her as he did.
“Okay, how about you guys go outside and try to play off some of that energy and I'll make something to eat for breakfast before I head out for the day.” Lizzie offered and Scarlett nodded before she led Cade outside.
Scarlett's POV
As Cade and I stepped outside the nice morning sun was shining down on us. Cade immediately bounded out into the yard. He started leaping and running around everything in the yard just like in his audition video when he did freerunning, as he sniffed out and explored the backyard. I watched with a smile growing on my lips as I watched him play. A rush of love and pride rushed through me as my wolf watched him run around.
I dont think I've ever been happier in life since having Cade around he filled a hole in both of their hearts with them even knowing it needed to be filled. Everything seemed meant to be really. He was their pup and nothing would change that.
The morning sun painted the backyard in hues of gold, casting a warm glow on the lively scene before me. Cade moved with a wild grace, his dark fur glistening in the sunlight. I stood by the back on the patio taking in all in as my heart was swelling.
From the very first night, Cade felt like family and his arrival brought a vibrant energy to our home, filling the spaces with so much more light and happiness. The bond with the rest of our pack was amazing and the budding relationship he was forming with Hailee was tricky but a natural connection that went beyond just friendship and was something she liked to see slowly blossom and grow as they navigated the intricate dance of adolescence together. He'd come so far since that first day when he stumbled into our lives. As I continued to watch him I couldn't help but think of how soon he'd be leaving us and with everything going on who knew what would happen.
Before I could get too deep in thought about that, Cade came leaping over to me and started nudging and nipping at me softly trying to get me to come play with him in the yard. He was able to drag me by the shirt into the yard where he started barking and yipping at me. I really couldn't be sure what he wanted to say to me but I figured he was trying to get me to shift alone with him. I didnt relay want to do that so I could keep a clear mind and an eye on him but he kept jumping around me whining and begging me essentially. As he continued this made my wolf wake more and more as we wanted him. Soon I couldn't resist the urge to shift with him as my wolf just wanted to play around with her pup as much as he wanted to play with his mama. So without really thinking about it, I shifted into my wolf form making Cade even more crazy and excited.
The world shifted as my human form gave way to my sleek and powerful wolf as I embraced my wolf instincts but kept a good amount of control over my wolf. As I shook out my fur I tapped into the prime connection opening my mind up to cades so we could communicate. Once I did I could hear his excited puppy-like thoughts bouncing around just as much as he did.
“Mama, come on! It's so much fun out here! Let's play!” He said bounding around and back up to me playfully and couldn't help but smile inwardly at the infectious energy he projected.
I straightened out a bit more the cool grass under my paws and Cade moved in circles around me, his tail wagging furiously.
“Come on, Mama Chase me! I bet you can't catch me.” He called out running away a few feet watching me ready to jet off.
“Okay okay but give your old mama a break alright.” I said as I stretched a bit more acting like I was old and tired.
“I won't go too fast for you.” He said and before he could realize I was moving I leaped forward trying to tackle him to the ground but at the last second, he moved out of the way dodging me.
I gave chase, reveling in the pure joy of the moment. He seemed surprised that I wasn't as slow as he thought I was and it was hot on his tail as we ran around. We tore through the backyard, rolling on the grass, playfully nipping at each other. The sheer freedom of the moment washed away any reservations, and for a while, I was lost in the thrill of the wild. As I started to tire I noticed Lizzie came outside and I gave up my chase with Cade to go over to her.
"Breakfast is ready.”
“But there's no way you're coming in like that." she declared, hands on her hips. I looked around at mine and Cade's body and my fur was covered in dirt and grass from playing around. So Lizzie Lead up over to the hose to spray us off. After she deemed us clean enough I couched Cade on shifted back and he was finally about to turn back into his human form. He quickly ran off to change and I'm sure finally texted Xochitl and Hailee back.
Most of breakfast was filled with Cade with his nose in his phone as he texted the girls but we were able to get a few words out of him when he tried to ask to give up and hang out with them. Lizzie and I immediately shut that down by telling him he was still going through his rut even though he had the suppressant from Nonna. It would be better for him to stay home one more day. After breakfast, he retreated to his room as Lizzie got ready to leave.
As I scrubbed the last remnants of breakfast from the dishes. The scent of Lizzie's perfume filled my nose as it lingered in the air. Lizzie came into the kitchen and was still putting on the final touches of her makeup.
"You excited to see everyone?" I asked, glancing over my shoulder at her. Lizzie grinned, her eyes bright with anticipation.
"Absolutely! It's been ages since we've all been together. But..." She hesitated, the nervous edge seeping into her voice.
"I can't help but worry about leaving Cade, you know?" I dried my hands, turning to face her.
"He'll be just fine love. You deserve a day with your friends, and Cade will survive with me. Probably get a little pouty when you leave, but he'll come around." I told her and she chuckled.
"Yeah, you're probably right." She said and our phone buzzed telling us someone was at the gate. As we looked one of her friends was here to pick her and she started to gather her purse and keys.
"Cade, Mom's leaving!" I called, and a few moments later he ran down the stairs, a slight pout already forming.
"Hey, none of that. I'll be back soon, okay?" Lizzie said pulling him into a hug.
"Okay. Bye, Mom." He said before we shared a quick hug and kiss before heading out.
After she left, Cade gave a small sigh and retreated upstairs. I went about the house, tidying up and settling into some work from home. The house settled around me as cade music in his room filtered around softly.
Cade's POV
“Whoa Whoa Whoa hold up bro.” Striker said to Cade as sat on his bed cutting him off as they talked on Facetime. Striker was in the middle of his bedroom which looked like an absolute mess as he said he was organizing and packing things for their move.
“Ok, so you’re telling me that you? And Hailee? Not only kiss but she asked you to give her a claiming bite and you actually did it?” He said walking up to his phone he had propped up on a stack of textbooks repeating what I had just told him.
“Yeah I mean that’s the cliff notes version but..”
“I'm just making sure we're talking about the right person cause the Cade I know would run out of the room before even thinking about kissing a girl.” Striker said to me causing me to scoff and shake my head.
“Okay I was 12 and she had the name of the 5 kids we're gonna have in science class after we started our genetics unit and said she wanted to kiss at lunch next period. I'm not quite sure there was a better option.” I quickly recalled causing Striker to break out in laughter even though he was being fully serious.
“You know you're right, I remember that. I'm just surprised is all you went from your first kiss to claiming a bite with her in like 2.5 seconds.” Striker said with a chuckle as he composed himself.
“I know I wasn't thinking clearly at all but once she explained herself it all kinda clicked and I just did it.” I tried to explain.
“Well at least you have a girlfriend now like who do you have a girlfriend and I don’t.” Striker said and I looked at him funny.
“She’s not my girlfriend.” I said back and Striker paused, staring back at me.
“Wait what do you mean she's not your girlfriend?” Striker asked.
“What do you mean what do I mean? She, not my girlfriend.” I started again.
“So you didn't make it official? Ask her to be your girlfriend. Be exclusive?” Striker asked clarifying.
“Isn't one date way too soon to ask that and make that kind of commitment?” I asked.
“Brother you just said you gave her a claiming bite and you think making it official is taking it too far? Oh my god bro I can't with you sometimes.” Striker said laughing to himself as I just looked at him confused.
“Wait, do you think I should've asked her to be my girlfriend then? That’s what you would have done? Did I mess things up by not asking her?” I asked as I started to think about it.
“I mean I would've probably asked her but that's just me. Why dont you go see her and ask?” Striker offered.
“There's no way I'm going to be allowed to see her until I'm fully done with my rut. The suppressants are helping but I told you I've been on lockdown since they separated us. I think I could catch her before she leaves for New York next week for work.”
“I thought she was leaving this week.” Striker said to me and I shook my head.
“No, I'm pretty sure she said next week.” I told him.
“Bro I swear Kathryn told me she was leaving this week something about scheduling changes. She said they are having a girl time today since it is her last couple of days here.” Striker said panic flashed across Cade's face and he swiftly switched the Facetime to his messages with Hailee. His fingers typed out a message to her.
Cade👩🏾🚀: Hey, I just heard you're leaving this week for New York.
He sent the message and started chatting there nervously until the little tying icon popped up for a couple of seconds and then disappeared.
Hailee 🏹💜: Tying...
He watched it pop up and then go away for a couple of minutes until his phone started to ring and Hailee's contact photo popped up.
“Bro I gotta let you go but I’ll call you back later we’ll talk about you a Kat talking.” I said to Striker and he nodded before ending the call and I answered the phone. Her voice, hushed and slightly muffled, reached my ears.
“Hi.” I said as I answered.
"Hey." she whispered with a relieved sigh.
"I can't talk for long. It's Girls' time, and there's a strict 'no talking to boys' rule, but I wanted to let you know that the schedule did get moved up. I found out yesterday and my dad doesn't really want me to talk to you anymore." Hailee explained.
"Ah, okay damn that sucks. I'm going to miss you and I wish I could say bye, but I'm on lockdown for the next few days." I did my best to maintain my composure.
"Ugh, tell me about it, I'm pissed. My dad's been refusing to let me leave the house he barely allowed 'girl time'." Hailee said, sharing my frustration, her voice carrying a sense of sadness.
"Well, guess I'll have to settle for saying goodbye here." I said realizing that this would be my chance to make things official with her before she left. Hailee's response held a mix of understanding and playfulness, evident even through the phone.
“Yeah, I guess your right.” She said softly.
“I dont like being right like this.” I said back to her and there was a moment of silence but before I could delve deeper into the conversation and get the courage to ask, an unexpected knock interrupted.
“Hailee got off the phone. We all know you're on the phone with a boy. We're coming in” A voice on the other side declaring their intention to enter. The brief protests from Hailee were drowned out as multiple voices filled the space and one came over the phone that I did not recognize.
"Girl time means no boys. BYE." the unknown girl said and abruptly hung up the phone. The hurried exchange with Hailee left me in a state of mild frustration. I had hoped for more time, a proper farewell, or at least a chance to confirm and make official what seemed to be budding between us. Now feeling all this pent-up energy again I headed back downstairs and outside to work out some more of my energy.
Chapter 49: Unexpected adventures
Summary:
Harold drops by for a visit the day before the last scene of the movie is filmed and the Davis's stirs up trouble.
Chapter Trigger/Content Warnings: Puberty, Sexual Moments, Violence, Blood Fighting, Gore and Arguing
Chapter Text
Wednesday, August 2nd Scarlett’s POV
I had just finished eating a late lunch after getting some work done this morning. Since we were coming to the end of filming here soon there wasn't much left for me to film. I found myself having a lot of half days coming up on my schedule, which was good for right now since Cade was going through his first rut and has been staying home.
Unfortunately, there was a big scene for us to shoot tomorrow so we would all be on set all day most likely. As I took my plate to the sink I looked out the window to watch Cade run around outside. He has been out there ever since Lizzie headed out to go visit with a childhood friend that was in town.
Cade’s rut seemed to be fading with the help of the natural herbs and medicine that Rosemary gave us so I wasn't too worried about him going back to work but I knew I'd have to keep an eye on him just in case.
I was going to head into the office to get some more work done and then go over my lines for tomorrow one more time but my phone went off saying that there was someone at the gates. I opened my phone to see a car with an Uber sign on the front window.
“Hello, how can I help you?” I spoke through the call box and I watched the back window of the car roll down and I saw Harold stick his hand out of the car.
“Hi there Scarlett. I hope you don't mind I stopped by for a little visit.” He said.
“Oh, Harold. What a nice surprise. Come on up.” I opened the gate and headed outside. As the car pulled up I watched Harold and Nova exit the card before the driver drove off.
“Hi, Harold. How are you?” I asked as Nova led him over to me and I pulled him into a hug.
“Oh, I'm doing alright. I just want to come by and check on Cade and you all. Rosemary even sent some more herbs and things for you.” He told me, holding up a bag he had with him.
“Well, what a lovely surprise. Can I get you something to drink or eat? Where is Rosemary?” I asked him as we headed inside the house and into the kitchen. Harold sits down at the table and Nova lays down next to him.
“If you have coffee I'd love a cup and she's visiting some of her siblings in New York, but how's your pup doing?” He asked, switching the subject back to Cade as Scarlett got up to make him a cup of coffee.
“I think the most intense parts have passed for him. It seems to just be residual pent-up energy left at this point.” I commented as she went through the familiar step of making coffee.
“That’s good to hear, the first rut is always the most dangerous one because it usually catches people off guard. So where is he now?” Harold asked me as I finished making his drink.
“He’s outside running around. Do you think Nova would like to run around a bit with him?” I asked and the dog's ears slightly perked up at the mention of her name but she stayed where she was lying down at Harold's feet.
“I bet she would love that. Wouldn't you Nova?” He said and he reached down and started to take off her harness. Once she was free of the harness I walked over to the door and opened it. Nova looked at the open door and wagged her tail slightly but didn't make any moves to go out the door until Harold gave her her release word so she knew she wasn't working anymore.
“Rilascia Nova. Go play.” He said to her using the Italian command word and she booked it outside as fast as she could and started sniffing around the yard. She must've caught Cade’s scent off in the yard cause all of a sudden she was running at full speed toward him.
He turned around just in time to see her coming at him. He looked a little spooked at first and dodged her but once he realized she was just trying to play with him. They started playing and running around the yard together.
“Well, they seem to be getting along perfectly there, running around together.” I commented as I turned back to Harold at the table.
“Oh, that’s good. I'm surprised he can keep up with her. She's been a bit of a wild one recently.” Harold said with a fond smile as he sipped his coffee.
“Really why's that?” I asked as I sat down across from him.
“My hip is finally giving out on me. I took a fall a couple of months ago and I don’t get around too much these days. We have a dog walker who'll take her out every day for me but he left for college a couple of weeks ago on early admission with a cross-country scholarship and we haven't been able to find anyone that can keep up with her just yet.” Harold explained and all I could picture was the poor soul that tried to walk Nova and learned the hard way that when she wasnt working and being a professional dog she was a little puppy in spirit and at heart. The girl could run for days if she wanted to.
When I first met Harold I would often go on “walks’ with them. It helped with manage my excess energy and the rage that comes with being a prime. When you first shift the first 4 months your body produces and distributes the most amount of hormone into you than you ever will your whole life. The hormone that is most produced is Lupiran, lupiran is the main catalyst to a prime wolf's transformation and their body is in constant change for those 4 months. It triggers the development of denser muscle fibers and improves their overall physical performance. It also helps primes efficiently convert nutrients into energy, farthing their exceptional endurance and vitality. Running for me was the best way to expel all the energy but as I got older and busier that was another thing that I hadn't had much time for I also didn't need to run as much now that I had better control of my wolf. I refrained from shifting too much to balance my wolf out and only really shifted if needed. I wasn't too much of a fan of the way I felt out of control when my wolf got wild and had her way.
“Maybe if he wants Cade could try walking Nova for me?” Harold asked, bringing me out of my thoughts.
“Yeah he might like that but he is only here for another two weeks before he's done filming.” I told him not to let the realization affect me that I only had two more weeks with him before he had to go back home to those people.
“Right. Well, the offer still stands.” Harold said.
Cade's POV
I was running around the yard with Miles when Ma opened the back door and a dog came bounding out and running around the yard. I recognized her from when we visited Mama's grandparents the other day. I'd never really been around dogs much before, but Nova seemed like a sweetheart. I crouched down and patted my thighs, encouraging her to come closer. She wagged her tail furiously and bounded over, nuzzling my hand.
With a burst of energy, Nova took off knocking me back and sprinting across the yard. I watched in amazement at how crazy but graceful and agile she was. She ran circles around me, her enthusiasm infectious. I started running too, laughing as I chased her around. It was exhilarating, feeling the wind on my face and the freedom of the open space. Nova would occasionally stop and look back at me, making sure I was still there, her eyes warm and reassuring. As we played, I couldn't help but feel a sense of joy and relaxation wash over me. She was energetic but her presence was calming.
We played fetch with a tennis ball that I found in the yard. Nova was surprisingly fast at it, racing after the ball and returning it to me with a wagging tail, and most of the time she was able to catch it before it even hit the ground. After a while, I flopped down in the grass, catching my breath as Nova ran around me. I lazily tossed her the ball a couple more times before she came up to me and nestled her head on my lap, and I scratched behind her ears. It was a serene moment, the two of us just enjoying each other's company.
It was moments like these that made me appreciate the simple joys of life that I've been able to enjoy while being here and why I dreaded the thought of going back to live with the Davis's soon. Nova picked up on my shift in emotions and started licking all over my face as if to say stop worrying about it right now. She continued to lick and nuzzle her snout in my face until I was laughing and squealing trying to get away from her slobbery kisses. The back door creaked open, and I turned to see Ma stepping outside, accompanied by Harold. Nova bounded over to them and I followed suit, and she greeted me with a concerned look.
"Are you okay, Cade?" She asked, her voice laced with worry. I beamed at her, my earlier gloominess completely forgotten.
"Yeah, Ma we're just having some fun, aren't we, Nova?" Nova, as if on cue, nuzzled my face once more, making me giggle as I tried to dodge her enthusiastic affection.
"You seem to be getting along just fine with Nova." Harold said and I nodded back to him but then I realized he couldn't see that I forced myself to talk even though I felt like I couldn't speak at all at the moment.
“Ah yes, She’s great.” I said softly, feeling a sense of pride in my newfound bond with her. He smiled warmly before speaking in my direction.
"Cade, would you like to do me a little favor before I have to head out?" I looked at him, curious.
"Yes sir?"
"It's just Harold, no need for sir and if you're up for it, would you take Nova on a walk for me? My dog walker moved away and she hasn't gotten a chance to go out as much, and I think you two would have a great time together. I'll even teach you a few Italian commands to communicate with her." I agreed and Harold went over the commands I listened carefully, determined to help out. Before I set off with Nova, Harold added one last piece of advice.
"Just so you know, Nova loves to run, and sometimes she'll pull at the leash as a sign that she wants to pick up the pace. Think you can keep up with her?" I grinned confidently.
"I'll do my best." As we set off on our walk, I held Nova's leash, and we began at a leisurely pace. But it didn't take long for her to get amped up, her tail wagging furiously. She glanced back at me, almost as if she were asking, ‘Can you keep up?’ I didn't hesitate. I picked up my pace, matching her energy. Nova was fast, there was no denying it, but I was determined to keep up with her. We ran through the neighborhood, the wind whipping past us, and for the first time in a long while, I felt truly alive. As Nova and I raced through the streets, I couldn't help but smile. At this moment, with the wind in my hair and Nova by my side, everything was finally calm and I relished the peace I felt as she sped up her pace once again and I followed her picking up my speed as well.
Lizzie's POV
Coming home after a good day but I was extremely tired, I was greeted by an unexpected yet heartwarming sight in the kitchen. There was Harold, sitting at the table, chatting with Scarlett as she bustled around, preparing dinner. It brought a smile to my face.
"Hey, pop-pop, what are you doing here?" I called out, my exhaustion momentarily forgotten. Harold turned to the sound of my voice his warm smile crinkling.
"Just paying a visit, my dear Lizzie." I walked over and gave him a quick hug, grateful for the surprise visit. After exchanging pleasantries with both Harold and Scarlett, my curiosity got the better of me, the house was too quiet.
"So, where's Cade?" As if on cue, I heard the front door burst open, and Cade and Nova came bounding into the house. Cade had stripped off the long-sleeve shirt he had been wearing earlier, and it was now tucked into his shorts' waistband. His face was flushed, and dripping with sweat. He led Nova in the kitchen grabbing a bowl from the cabinets before filling it with water and placing it down so she could have a drink, and she eagerly lapped up the refreshment as Cade finally turned to greet everyone, wearing a wide grin.
"Hey, guys!" He said and Scarlett wrinkled her nose playfully as she took in his disheveled appearance.
"Cade, you stink! What on earth happened to you? I thought you and Nova just went for a walk." Cade chuckled, his eyes gleaming with excitement.
"Well, Harold was right, she likes to run. It started as a walk, but then Nova got all excited and kept wanting to run. I couldn't say no, so we ended up running around the neighborhood. Twice."
"Sounds like you two had quite the adventure." Harold chimed in, his voice filled with amusement. Cade nodded enthusiastically.
"Yeah, it was amazing. I haven't push like that in a while."
"You know, Cade, I was thinking, would you like to continue taking Nova for walks for me? It would be a big help, and I can tell she enjoys your company." Cade's eyes lit up at the suggestion.
"I'd love to, Harold!" Scarlett joined in, her tone was more practical.
"That sounds like a great idea. Now, Cade, you should go shower and get cleaned up before dinner." Cade nodded and headed off to get cleaned up. Once he came back down we had a great dinner together and Scarlett drove Harold and Nova home. By the time she got back, Cade was passed out on the couch with me. She carefully carried him upstairs and into bed before we headed off to bed as well.
Thursday August 3rd BW2 scene
“Yelena Baby. Honey, it's Mama. It’s time to wake up." All Yelena can hear being whispered in her head as she slowly starts to regain consciousness.
“What?” Yelena questions and sits up. She was locked in a cell lying on the cold hard floor.
“Yelena, can you hear me?” Melina's voice called out again and Yelena tried to find where the voice was coming from. She found a small earpiece nestled in her right ear.
“Mama?” She asks to stand in the cell getting her bearings.
“Yes, good Yelena. Listen there isn't a lot of time. I'm gonna walk you through getting out of there.”
“Am I having the Deja Vu?" As she looked around the cell she was in.
“Yelena focus.”Yelena focused her mind and listened to her mother as she was guided through how to break into the control panel of the door and write wire it to let her out.
“Okay got it! Where am I goin' now?” Yelena said as the door opened.
“Careful Yelena there might be guards around.” Melina said as Yelena stepped out of her cell to face a man double her size. They immediately start fighting and Yelena can skillfully take him down before she continues following her mom's direction she takes his gun and his tactical utility vest.
“Ohhh I like this one, more pockets. Now I have one in green and black.”
“Yelena please focus. You need to go break Anton out, now.” Melina said in her ear.
“Wait, break him out? Did he not just bring me here?” Yelena asked, confused.
“Drekovs has him back in programming. The longer he is there the more Anton turns into Hyde.”Melina explains.
“Copy that. Free Demon nephew before he becomes more demonic.” Yelena said as she ran through the halls following her mother as she tells her where to go to get to the room Anton was in. Once she got to the door Melina said that she would have to break into the control panel of this door too but it was going to be way harder this time. Yelena had other plans and attached a grenade to the door and stood back.
The door bursts open causing a huge explosion in the room, knocking Anton out of the chair he was strapped to. Confused, he freed the rest of himself, barely able to see his hands in the smoky room.
As gaurds ran to the commotion a fight broke out but he couldn't see who it is so he hide behind a broken table and waited for the right moment to escape. The room went silent and he slowly popped his head over the edge of the table and a bullet flew by his head nearly missing him as he dodged out of its way. He looks in the direction it was shot from and sees Yelena pointing a gun at him once again.
“Why are you ALWAYS almost shooting me?!?!? I should be glad you such a bad shot.” He yells at her.
“What did I say last time?” She Yelena back at him, lowering her gun when she realized it was just Anton.
“Whatever! What going on? where are we.” He asked moving over to her.
“What do you mean where are we you brought me here! I didn't ask for a Jekyll and Hyde, freaky little nephew to drug my food and kidnap me. No, I just want a dog. Is that too much to ask for?”
“I didn't kidnap you or drug you.” Anton says and his eyes flash blue, and a wicked smile comes up on his face.
“I did.” Hyde proudly sneers with a smirk taking over his face, Yelena raises her gun again ready to fight him and he waves her off.
“Please, I'm over Dreykov's revenge plot. I got one of my brewing for him instead. He kept me locked away for too long feeding me lies and messing with my head. Watching through Anton eyes I now know what true freedom means and I'll kill him for all that he's done to me. I promise the hot metal of my sword will glide through him with ease and will relish in his warm blood.”
“Okay, this might work out in our favor.” Yelena mumbled to herself as Hyde went on about Dreykov's blood.
“Umm, Hyde? Great plan and all but Natasha is with Dreykov right now in his office planning to kill him so you might miss your chance.” She told him and he quickly turned to leave.
"Not if I can get there first so I can do it myself.” Hyde said before storming down the halls and into Dreykov's office to find Natasha and him talking. Dreykov was visibly relieved to see him as Natasha inched closer to him with a look ready to kill.
“Perfect there you are, Blue Widow, just in time. Now kill her and let's be off.” Dreykov ordered him assuming that he was on his side still Hyde slowly approached the two of them looking between the two before he asked.
“Are you tormented by memories? Burdened by guilt?” Nobody answered as he stalked closer to them and Natasha turned her attention toward him ready to defend herself.
“Don’t answer that, Now the real question is are you ready to die?” He asked again.
“I'm not gonna fight you, you're my kid. So if you have to kill me just go ahead.” Natasha says relaxing her stand a little bit and Hyde just started at her hysterically laugh making everyone uncomfortable in the room.
“Shhhhhhh….I wasn’t talking to you Mother.” He said sweetly to Natasha but it still came off creepy as he turned to face Dreykov directly. He stared at the made before he opened his palm and a small blue fireball formed in his hand.
“What are you doing? Kill her?!!” Dreykov yelled but Hyde only ignored him.
“This here only contains a small force of my power. Long ago I could barely handle my powers this but over the years you just weren't satisfied and kept chipping away at me to unlock more and more of my powers and lucky for you it worked.” He said and the fireball doubled in size, his arms lighting on fire. Shocking Dreykov and causing the room to heat. Natasha moved behind Hyde to watch the scene unfold.
“But unlucky for you, I believe you might’ve chipped away a little too much and created me.” And the flame slowly started to grow.
“The blue widow is gone and HYDE is here to play!” He laughed evilly again as his whole body was engulfed in blue flames. Dreykov gashed stumbling back away from the heat radiating off the boy.
"Ohh now you're getting nervous. Hmm?” Hyde said and took a step forward toward Dreykov.
“Nightfall.” Dreykovs yells trying to use the Blue widow trigger word to get him to go back to being controlled.
Hyde’s face went slack and the fire flashed out. As smoke filled the room Dreykov smiled, thinking the trigger word worked and he was in control of the boy again.
But through the smoke two blue flames crackled all of a sudden the room started to heat up again and Hyde stepped through the smoke his eye a blazed with fire as he took a couple of labored breaths that quickly turned into Hyde's creepy laugh. Natasha realized Hyde was messing with Dreykov, and he liked to play with his food before finishing his plate and Dreykov was the main course tonight.
“I'll ask again, are YOU again ready to DIE!!?!” With a flash Hyde was consumed by flames again. Dreykov did not have a chance to answer before Hyde drew his sword from its sleuth slides it into Dreykov's gut and holds it there with a pleased smile.
The fire from his hand consumed the sword and it slowly lighted itself as the fire crawls toward Dreykov. He struggled who on the sword to try to get away from the blue flames but Hyde twisted the sword and a hot blue flash of fire rushes from his body through the sword connecting to Dreykov's skin and consuming him completely.
In seconds the man was screaming in agony trying to get away again but he couldn't. With on last twist Hyde slid the sword out of Dreykov and the man hell to the ground bleeding out and burning to death at the same time. Hyde turned around to Natasha and Yelena standing behind him from afar. The fire covering his body went out and he lifted the sword to his mouth licked it clean, tasting Dreykov's blood. He wickedly smiled savoring the taste as his eyes rolled back.
“Finally good tasting blood again.” He said and takes another lick getting the rest Dreykov's red blood all over his face. Natasha's voice broke him from him enjoying the blood like it was an ice cream cone dripping down his sword.
“Anton honey came back to us.” She said and he made eye contact with her.
She continues talking to him trying to get Anton's original personality back and eventually his eye flashed an intense blue again. Yelena pointed her gun at him while Natasha took a cautious step toward him but instead of more flame, his eyes dimmed and turned back to Anton's natural hazel color.Once Anton was back in control he dropped the sword and puts his hand up.
“Don’t shoot me this time! It's Anton, not Hyde!” he says to them. Natasha lower her weapon before talking Yelena's away from her, cautiously accepting that Anton has regained control. Natasha approached him and they embraced tightly, as she let out a relieved sigh to have him back. As they separated Anton wiped the blood from his face, visibly disgusted by his previous actions and spits out excess bloodthirsty in his mouth when he realized the taste before looking at Natasha and Yelena.
“I'm sorry for everything. Thank you for coming for me and bringing me back.”
“You don't have to thank us, Anton. We're family.” Natasha said with a smile before they walked out of the room and left together.
After the final scene wrapped, Ben's voice echoed across the set, signaling the end of the day's filming.
"That's a wrap for the day, everyone!" he announced, his tone filled with satisfaction. The assistant director Katie rose from her chair, a wide smile on her face as she addressed the crew.
"Congratulations, everyone! We just finished filming the last scene of the movie!" She exclaimed, her words met with cheers and applause from the tired but elated crew.As the commotion settled, attention turned to Florence, whose character's journey had reached its conclusion.
"Florence, this is it. Your last day on set. So a big thank you to you for all your incredible work. You've brought so much depth to your character, and we couldn't have done it without you." Katie said, walking over to her with a warm smile. Florence's eyes shimmered with emotion as she took in the heartfelt words.
"Thank you, everyone. It's been an amazing experience, I love working with all of you." She replied, her voice filled with gratitude as she addressed the crew. Murmurs of love and cheer met her back before everyone started packing up for the night. Turning to Scarlett, Florence's expression softened.
"I can't believe it's over. I'm going to miss seeing you every day." She confessed a hint of sadness in her tone. Scarlett reached out, squeezing Florence's hand reassuringly.
"I know, Flo. It's been such a journey these movies have been great working with you little sister. But hey, you have a key to my house. Nothing's stopping you from coming over anytime." Scarlett said, her voice reflecting a mix of nostalgia and anticipation for what lay ahead. A smile tugged at the corners of Florence's lips, her eyes lighting up with appreciation.
"You're right, what am I saying?" she replied, her voice tinged with warmth as Scarlett chuckled.
Saturday, August 5th No One's POV
The rest of the week had been a whirlwind of emotions and legal discussions for Scarlett. Everything felt like one big blur, and she longed for a moment of calm amidst the chaos. So seeking that calm and since it was a Saturday morning, and she decided to take some time to relax in the backyard. Lizzie was tending to the garden while she sat at the patio table, attempting to immerse herself in a book as Cade practiced some flips and stunts for his final scene coming up.
However, Scarlett’s mind kept wandering back to the conversation she had with her lawyers earlier that morning. They had provided an update on the situation, informing her that technically all the paperwork had been legally signed by Kenneth, leaving them in a relatively safe legal position. But the real challenge had been trying to reach the Davis family. The lawyers had encountered difficulties in contacting them, and it had taken several days for Joyce and Kenneth to respond.
At first, their tone seemed cordial and cooperative over the phone. Scarlett had hoped that they could find a peaceful resolution for Cade's sake. However, her lawyers had recently informed her that the Davis family's attitude had shifted. They were becoming more difficult to deal with, raising concerns and making demands that seemed unreasonable. Lost in her thoughts, Scarlett was jolted back to reality when Cade called out to her getting her attention.
“Ma! Did you see that one? I think I finally got it down." Cade said excitedly.
“No sorry I missed it but here let's see it again.” Scarlett said, setting down her book and giving him her full attention as he redid his stunt which was an elaborate set of just-in flip with sword work mixed in as well. He did the stunt perfectly before landing in her superhero landing.
“That was great! How do you even move like that?” Scarlett said, trying to think how to do that herself. A motion notification popped up on her phone, indicating activity at the front gate. The mood shifted as she quickly opened the app for the security system, to see who was there.
To her surprise and unease, she saw two police officers standing at the front gate. Her heart skipped a beat as a mix of worry and confusion washed over her. Why were the police here? What could they want?
Scarlett's POV
I saw at least four police cars parked alongside a couple of officers looking around the fencing. I quickly switched on the call box by the front gate to talk to them even though none of the officers had made the call first.
“Hello there Officers, how may I help you?” I asked over the system and I watched as they looked around confused as to where my voice was coming from.
“Hi yeah over here by the call box.” I spoke out again and watched as one officer made his way over the box.
“Err Hello?” He said in the box.
“Yes hi, How can I help you?” I asked again trying to figure out what was going on.
“Is this the residence of Scarlett Johansson?” He asked.
“Yes, this is her speaking.” I said cautiously I usually never give out my name like that but these were police officers so I figured it would be okay.
Lizzie had noticed me from over in her garden and gotten up to see what was going on now too. We watched as the officer covered the box with his hand and leaned away to say something we couldn’t hear to the other officers before speaking again
“Ma’am, may we come in for a minute to talk?” He looks nervous, antsy even. Looking at all the other officers they all did too, a couple even had their guns already drawn.
“What is this all about?” I asked, starting to get worried now.
“That's what we would like to talk about ma’am.” He said not answering my question.
“I’m sorry but what is this about?” I asked again and I could see by his body language he was getting upset.
“Ms. Johansson if you’d just let us in to talk I’ll let you know everything you need to know.” He said, trying to mask his frustrated tone.
“Scarlett, there's the police. just let them in and we’ll figure out what’s going on.” Lizzie told me.
“Fine.” I said and I buzzed the gate open. They all got in their cars and drove up the long driveway. We all got up and headed to the front door.
“Cade, wait inside.” I told him before going out front after Lizzie and closing the door behind me. All the squad cars pulled up and the group of officers all got out of their cars. They immediately had their guns drawn on the two of us and slowly approached.
“Stay right there and put your hands up!” One of the male officers yelled and shocked both Lizzie and I followed their orders.
“Put your hands on your head and get on your knees.” He shouted again. After that, the officers swarmed up handcuffing both of us and bringing us to our feet. The read is our rights.
“What is going on? What are we even being arrested for?” I asked.
"We're here in response to a report we received. There have been allegations of child endangerment and kidnapping made against you and Ms. Olsen." The female officer holding Lizzie told us with a stern expression and I was even more confused.
“Kidnapping? What? We didn’t kidnap anyone.” Lizzie said to her.
“Cadence Jones, Is she here? Where are you keeping the kid?” It was the same officer I talked to on the call box that was yelling at me now.
“What is going on?” I was trying to figure out what was happening.
“Don’t act dumb her foster mother told us you were keeping her locked up here.”
“Who? Joyce? She knows he’s here.”
“Stop lying! You're only making it worse for yourself.” He yelled again.
“We’re not lying about anything. She was in contact with our lawyers a couple of days ago.”
“Just take them to the cars and let’s search the place.” He told the others the officer started dragging me away and I was almost to a car but then I heard the front door open and Cade came running out. The officers tried to stop him but he easily dodged them and ran in front of us blocking us from getting to the car.
“Wait! I wasn’t kidnapped!” He yelled, getting everyone’s attention.
“What do you mean?” The female officer asked him.
“Here.” He said quietly this time more in his usual manner. He handed the woman my phone, I must’ve left it in the backyard.
“What is it, Danvers?” The man asked and I looked over to the blonde woman that must be her last name.
“It text messages between Ms. Johansson and lawyers confirming that Cadence's foster parents were aware of where she was.”
“ If we can get this verified by your lawyers we can let you go since we have Cadence here saying she is not here against her will.” One of the other officers said he was dressed differently so I assumed he was in charge.
“HE. He goes by the pronouns he and him. And you can call them and they’ll confirm anything you’d like.” I told them and they did. After an hour of sitting in the backseat of a police car Lizzie and I were released. It took another hour of sorting things out with the police but they finally left.
It had been decided that we have a private meeting between Davis, Marvel, the three of us, and a bunch of lawyers to hopefully come to a settlement without having to go to court. It was scheduled for Monday and Marvel was going to fly out the Davis.
The rest of the night was spent on edge by all three of us as we tried to have a normal night before eventually heading to bed.
Chapter 50: Family Time Pt. 1
Summary:
The trio have a fun day out together! this is a long one.
Chapter Trigger/Content Warnings: Non-Sexual Age Regression, Littlespace, Anxiety, Sensory Overload, and everything is pretty fluffy.
Chapter Text
Sunday, August 6th Scarlett's POV
As I went down the stairs in the morning I noticed the house was too quiet and I started looking around for Cade or Lizzie. Finding neither inside I headed outside to check for Lizzie in her garden. Just as I guessed she was over in her garden working.
“Hey, there you are.” I called out to her stepping into the yard and heading in her direction.
“Oh morning beautiful.” She said as she stood and brushed some dirt off her hands before moving to meet me halfway. She gave me a warm hug before I placed a soft kiss on her lips.
“Mhmm morning, how long have you been up?” I asked her as I held onto her for a bit longer.
“Maybe since 6 am I'm not sure. I couldn't really sleep and then Cade wanted a ride to Harold's so he could pick up Nova and they could go for a run this morning.” Lizzie explained as she rested her body against mine.
“Wait, why didn't you wake me up?” I asked.
“You looked so peaceful sleeping and you've been working so hard lately I figured you could use the extra sleep.” Lizzie explained pulling me into her again.
“You're too sweet. Have you eaten? Let me make you breakfast?” I said, pulling away so I could see her face.
“No, not yet. I was waiting for Cade to come back from his run, but he should be back soon. They've been gone for an hour or so.”
“Okay well I'll get started on that and you keep on doing your thing out here.” I told her with a smile. I placed one last kiss on her lips before heading back inside. I grabbed my phone from where I left it to charge in the kitchen overnight and opened it up. I moved over to the app Cade had shown me that would track his phone's location. Once I saw he was not too far from the house and making a good pace in our direction I started to make a full breakfast for him and Lizzie to enjoy.
After a while, I heard the front door open and the sound of Nova's paws on the floor. I grabbed the bowls we had gotten for her and filled one with water and the other with some dog food as they entered the kitchen. Nova immediately moved over to the water bowl and happily drank some water as Cade walked in and plopped himself down into his seat at the table breathing heavily.
“Are you okay?” I asked him as I got him a cup of water as well. He took the glass and chugged it.
“OK slow down you’ll get a cramp or get sick if you drink so much at once.” I told him, pulling the glass away from his mouth.
“Sorry, Nova was pushing me today but I definitely ran my best mile time ever.” He said as he caught his breath.
“Good on you. Mom will be proud to hear that.” I told him and his smile only got wider at the thought.
“Where is she?” He asked, getting excited to tell her his accomplishment.
“She's in her garden.” I told him, gesturing to the open doors leading outside. I watched as he quickly chugged the rest of his water and jogged outside despite my advice. It was only a couple more minutes before he came back inside on the phone with someone running past me and upstairs in a flash.
“Whoa there.” I called out as he sped past me and Nova instantly perked up and followed him.
“Sorry, Ma!” He said over his shoulder as he headed upstairs with Nova Lizzie came inside as well. She headed over to the sink to wash her hands before turning to me.
“It’s Striker, he was excited.” Lizzie said, clueing me in as she came over to me and wrapped me up in a hug with a sigh. By the sigh and the way she leaned onto me and lingered I had a feeling something was going on in her mind.
“What's going on then?” I asked her wrapping my arms around her.
“I just had a weird dream last night that's why I was having trouble sleeping that I can't stop thinking about.” Lizzie admitted softly to me like she was afraid to speak it into existence.
“Talk to me babe, what's going on?” Scarlett said and Lizzie nodded before they moved to sit down at the kitchen table.
“It was a dream about tomorrow. Everything that possibly could go wrong was going wrong and I know it was just a dream but I'm just getting anxious because everything about the dream felt so real.”
“I don’t know how tomorrow will go but no matter what we'll make it through together as a family that I do know. I don't want you to worry about it all day today. Today is a day for us to relax, be together, and just have a good day okay?” Scarlett said to Lizzie.
“You're right. I just need to stay in the moment.” Lizzie said, taking a few deep breaths.
“I know you will still be anxious all day regardless, so how about we have a nice bubble bath tonight and we can really talk about everything we are feeling so we're both prepared as best as we can in the morning.” Scarlett suggested reaching out for Lizzie's hand.
“Mhmm, I think that's a great idea.” Lizzie said leaning into Scarlett to place a kiss on her lips.
“So what should we do today?” Lizzie asked, pulling away from Scarlett.
“Well I think we could leave it up to Cade but I'm up for anything.” I responded happily ready to go on an adventure with my family or simply do nothing as long as they were together. That is all that mattered.
No One's POV
"Yo, bro! " Striker's face lit up the screen as he greeted Cade, excitement evident in his voice.
“Hey dude! Say hi to my mom.” Cade said and he flipped the camera to show Lizzie who he was sitting next to him as she worked on her garden.
“Hi Ms.Olsen, your garden is looking wonderful. Those tomatoes look delicious.” He said to her.
“Oh thank you Striker there in season right now but wait.. don’t let me bore you with my garden and you boys go catch up. Mama is making breakfast soon so it should be ready in an hour or so.” She explained to them and Cade nodded before he headed inside and flew past Scarlett in the kitchen.
“Sorry, Ma!” Cade yelled over his shoulder in a rush to get upstairs so he could talk with Striker as Nova followed. Cade settled in his room, propped his phone up on his desk, and sat down as Nova sat at his feet.
“Hey Bro!” Striker said with a smile on his face.
“Hey, what’s up?”Cade asked him.
“What’s up? Umm, that's what I was going to ask you. You never called me back and when did you get a dog.” He said to Cade as Nova popped her head into the frame as she asked for pets.
“Oh right this is Nova she not mine but I'm just her dog walker basically. But sorry, things have been crazy lately. Joyce tried to say that Scarlett and Lizzie kidnapped me and the police came and everything but we are going to have a meeting with them tomorrow to figure everything out I guess.” Cade explained.
“So you're gonna have to see them, are you okay?” Striker asked.
“Yeah I'm just not excited to see them at all but I don’t really want to talk about it though.” Cade said back downplaying his true worries he had about having to see the Davis again.
“Ok fair but we are gonna talk about Hailee. How'd it go?” Striker said to switch the topics.
“Not great, I wasn't able to ask her before she got caught on the phone by one of her friends and they hung up. But we did get to say a quick goodbye.” Cade told Striker.
“Damn, bad luck but if you keep in contact you might get another chance as only as nothing happens with her co-star while she is gone.”
“What do you mean?”
“Well, Kat was just saying that when she hung out with Hailee and the rest of the girls the other day Ella, her co-star was there and it seemed like Ella was trying to make a move on Hailee.”
"I mean it makes sense like there is no way all that chemistry is acting. Those scenes with Ella, man, intense!"
“Bro she asked me to give her the claiming bite.” Cade argued feeling his wolf get a little upset thinking about Hailee with Ella in that way.
“Hey, I'm just saying. I mean have you watched the show?” Striker asked.
“They're just coworkers, it's called acting.” Cade said with little confidence as he thought about how he should watch it to see what the show was like.
“Whatever you say. All I know is Ella is gonna be the one kissing your girl for the next couple of months, not you. ” Striker teased.
“Bro you're not helping. What am I supposed to do?” Cade said back, getting slightly panicked.
“Sorry, I'm just messing with you. You're right she did as you for a claiming bite and thinks you guys are mates so I bet you're fine. Just keep talking with her and you'll be good.” Striker said once he noticed how he was affecting Cade as he didn't get his joke.
“Okay, thanks. So now are you and Kat official then?” Striker scratched his head, a faint blush on his cheeks.
"Not officially, but I got a plan."
"A plan? What kind of plan?"
"Kat mentioned once that she likes grand gestures every now and then. None of her previous boyfriends were into that, so I thought, why not go the extra mile? I want to make it official in person when I move to California in a couple of weeks."
"That's pretty cool, man. Going for the grand gesture. What's the plan?"
"Ah, can't spoil the surprise, you know? But it's something big. She deserves it." Cade smiled.
"That's thoughtful, man. I hope it goes well."
" I want it to be special."
“Cade! Breakfast ready!” Scarlett called up to him, making him jump in his seat.
"Sounds like you gotta blast but I'll call you tomorrow night after the meeting, okay?" Striker said as he nodded and Cade ignored his racing thoughts on tomorrow's meetings that started to resurface.
“Hey, Striker?” Cade said, stopping himself before he hung up the call.
“Yeah, what's up?” He said.
“Thank you for being a great friend. I dont mean to get all sappy but you know as well as I do we might not hear from each other for a while if Joyce and Keenth get their way, so I just want to say that is all.” Cade said
“Well that is not gonna happen but you're the best too... Well okay, talk to you later. Bye.” He said back before hanging up the call. Cade made his way downstairs to the kitchen to find that his mom had gone all out for breakfast this morning and made a little bit of everything.
“Are we expecting people?” Cade asked as he tentatively walked into the kitchen looking at the full spread. There was toast, yogurt, fresh fruit from the garden, bagels, french toast, cinnamon rolls, pancakes, waffles, eggs, bacon, sausages, hash browns, and everything really.
“No, just us.” Scarlett said with a chuckle looking at the food as she sat down in her seat with a cup of coffee.
“Oh okay.” Cade said, sitting down unsure of why there was so much food.
“Pick whatever you like. I wasn't sure what to make so I made a bit of everything.” She said to Cade.
“Thank you.” Cade said taking a small portion of almost everything and dishing it into the different sections on his plate.
“So Mama and I have the day completely free so we were wondering if you might want to do something with us today?” Lizzie asked Cade as he was eating.
“That sounds like fun, what did you have in mind?” Cade asked as he looked up from his plate.
“Well, we were thinking that you could pick whatever you want. So is there anything you've wanted to do while you were here?” Scarlett asked Cade, He thought about it for a second or two before an idea came into his head.
“Well I saw online that they have the spaceship endeavor at that California science center for the next couple of weeks, but that's probably too much.” He said softly to Scarlet and Lizzie.
“No, I think that’s perfect and sounds like a lot of fun. Don’t you think Lizzie?” Scarlett said with a big smile.
“Absolutely what a perfect day. Let me look up the exhibit and see if we can get tickets.” Lizzie said, pulling out her phone and going online.
Cade's POV
“Really?” I asked, making sure it was really happening. With everything that had been going on in the last couple of weeks, he would have surely thought that they were sick of him and just counting the days until he left but it was quite the opposite for him.
“Yeah, there. Three tickets purchased.” Lizzie said, showing me the confirmation of the tickets.
“Wow, today is gonna be so cool, thank you!” I told them both, before getting up from my seat and hugging them both.
“I got to go change!” I told them excitedly before running off upstairs to my room.
Immediately heading for my closet I found the NASA flight suit that was made for me and put it on before adding a matching NASA hat and socks to the outfit and running back downstairs. Mama was cleaning up the kitchen from breakfast while I watched Mom outside with Nova letting her go to the bathroom.
“When can we go?” I asked Mama as I started helping her with the dishes and drying the clean plates.
“Well head out soon. I'm ready to go and so is mom. She is just letting Nova out before we go. We're gonna drop Nova back off on the way to the museum.” Mama explained and I nodded along trying not to overwhelm myself with excitement. Like she said, we headed out not too long after that, and on the way, we dropped Nova off. The whole drive there I couldn't contain my excitement.
“Hey, Mama did you know that they named the Endeavour after, the HMS Endeavour, and that was a ship commanded by James Cook back in the 18th century.” I asked ask she drove the car.
“I didn't know that. To tell you the truth I don't know much about all this space stuff.” Mama said to me as she quickly glanced at me in her mirror before focusing on driving.
“Well, I can teach you both if you want. I know a lot about space.” I offered to Mama and Mom looking between them eagerly.
“We'd love that Cade. Someone gotta keep your moms in the loop about the universe.” Mom said, making me laugh before I got to business.
“Okay well did you know that, Endeavor flew 25 missions and spent 299 days in space and she has flown about 122.8 million miles since her maiden voyage back in 1992 til her retirement in 2011.” I explained about the ship.
“That's impressive.” Mama said.
“Yeah right? And did you know there are more stars in space than there are grains of sand on all the Earth's beaches?” I went on to explain every fact I could think of as we drove on. Eventually, we arrived at the museum, and no matter how much I wanted to run off and see the ship I did my best to stick with my moms remembering the rules as best as I could.
As we walked inside I chuckled to myself as I looked at them walking a couple of steps behind me holding hands trying to keep up with me as I hurried to get in. I was directly headed for the ticket booth with one thing on my mind. I was gonna see a spaceship today.
“Tickets please?” A man said as he stood at the ticket booth. I looked at Mommy who got the tickets and watched as she pulled out her phone and showed him our tickets.
“Thank you and enjoy your day.” He said placing a little stamp marks on my hand as I entered. I looked down at my hand and noticed the stamp was in the shape of a rocket.
“Look it's a rocket.” I said turning back to them to show off my stamp. As I showed them I started being silly and walked backward but Mommy didn't like that so she turned me back around. Just as she turned me around we got to the entrance of the endeavor exhibit and all I could do was stare up at the nose of the ship looming over me.
“This is absolutely wicked.” I breathed out, my voice barely audible over the museum's ambient noise. I couldn't believe my eyes.
"Isn't it incredible, Cade?"Mama said as she nudged me gently. I just nodded, unable to tear my gaze away from the magnificent sight before me.
"Come on, let's go closer?" Mommy said. Walking underneath the Endeavour was surreal. I felt so tiny compared to it but it was an experience I knew I'd never forget.
Everywhere I looked, there were displays chronicling the shuttle's missions, the crew who flew it, and the incredible feats it achieved. I took my time, stopping at each display, soaking in every bit of information. Mama and Mommy walked with me following behind, occasionally pointing out interesting facts they noticed and helping me read the hard parts but mostly, they were letting me take it all in and explore.
Scarlett's POV
"Looks like someone's having a blast!" I said to Lizzie as Cade ran around. He looked so happy. It made me feel triple happy being able to share this day with him.
“I know right, oh I want a picture.” Lizzie said as we walked up to a line where groups were taken up to the outside of the shuttle door and were able to get a picture. I followed her gaze to another family taking their picture and one of the kids was sobbing, having a full meltdown as the other kid posed for the camera having the time of her life.
“Okay, I think we can do that. Hey Cade? Do you want to get a picture?” I asked him before he could move his attention to another display.
“Are you serious?” He asked with disbelief I was even asking.
“Yeah, mom wants a family photo.” I told him gesturing for him to follow us into line. Once in the line Lizzie and I stood on either side of Cade making sure nobody got too close to him other than us in the tight line.
Everything was going well until a group of teenagers filled the room looking like they were on some sort of school trip. As they looked around the room filled with echo noises as some of the teens started to get out and started messing around. All of a sudden there was a loud sound of breaking glass and everyone turned to see one of the teenagers on the ground after falling into one of the glass displays.
Cade was immediately frightened by the sound and grabbed onto me looking around frantically. Lizzie and I both turned our attention to him as we worked on calming him down. Thankfully Lizzie remembered to bring his headphones and put them over his ears to block out some of the noise. He was able to calm down pretty quickly but he remained as close to Lizzie and me as possible. Not long after it was time for us to have our turn the three of us stood together with Cade in the middle as we all smiled as the guy taking the photos told us to say cheese.
Cade was hesitant to walk away but we moved him on as the next group of people stepped up to get their pictures and went over to the booth to get our photo printed. Lizzie talked to the lady working while Cade and I stood back away from the crowd of people gathered. He clung to my side as I kept one are wrapped around him.
“You doing okay Bubba.” I asked him looking at him. He nodded quietly as he smiled and went back to quietly watching the people around him interact. I had a feeling he was getting a bit tired as all the excitement was catching up to him.
“How about after mom is done we take a bit of a break and have some lunch?” I asked him and he nodded enthusiastically at that idea. Lizzie was only a couple more minutes before she came back with a handful of photos of all different sizes.
“Got enough copies?” I teased her softly.
“Well I had to get one for us and then some for my mom and once my mom sees the pictures she'll want some for your mom and all their friends. I even got one for your wallet.” Lizzie said, handing me a wallet size photo. I smiled as she knew me well and I pulled out my wallet. As I did I saw the wallet sized photo of Lizzie and me from our first date amongst a few other pictures of family and friends I saved. I smiled fondly as I took the new picture measuring it up to the side of my wallet before using my nail to score a straight line across the top and side to cut it down and make it a little smaller to fit in my wallet.
“Can I please have one?” I heard Cade ask us softly.
“Of course you can I got some for you too.” Lizzie said to him handing him a normal sized one.
“Can I have one like Mama’s?” He asked and I smiled as Lizzie traded him for one like mine. He happily pulled out his wallet flipped to the section that had a little window for pictures and tried to slip it in but it was just a little too big.
“Here if you do this it'll fit.” I told him and showed him out to rip the paper with a straight line on the top so he could try on the sides himself.
“There you go.” I told him once he was able to rip the side off nicely. He beamed happily at the photo before pulling us both into a hug.
“Thank you thank you thank you for taking me here! You're the best mom ever!” He told us as he held onto us. Just as he pulled away I saw an older woman start to approach us.
“Excuse me I'm sorry to bother you but I just had to say that your family is so adorable. My grandkids are never that excited to go to a museum.” She told us sweetly and I instantly relaxed.
“Thank you, ma'am, that's very kind of you to say.” Lizzie said looking as proud as ever to hear the compliment.
“There she is! Mom, you got to stop running off.” A younger woman said coming up behind the older woman.
“Oh Courtney I didn't run off, I'm just talking with these lovely ladies.” She explained and her daughter turned to us and took us in.
“I'm so sorry she's going into her wandering phase of old age.” The daughter whispered to us.
“And I've yet to get to the losing my hearing phase so whispering is pointless honey. Anyways it was nice talking to you.” She said as she was giving us a wave goodbye before she walked off with her daughter.
“I thought we might be recognized but that was a nice surprise.''Lizzie said to me once it was just the three of us again and I nodded thinking the same thing.
“Can we get some food now?” Cade asked, looking at me and I smiled and nodded.
“Yeah let's go get some food and refresh before we check out the rest of what the museum has to offer.” I said and we all left the endeavor exhibit and headed to the food court the museum had. We let Cade pick what he wanted to eat and he picked the pizza place in the corner that has one of the smallest lines in the place.
So as we were waiting for the pizza Cade was filling us in on more facts that he knew but I noticed that the same group of teenagers made their way into the food court, being even more rambunctious as they split off into smaller groups to get the food they wanted. I watched as a couple of the boys made their way over to the Chinese place next to the pizza place. They didn't seem to bother Cade as he continued with his facts so I just kept a watchful eye on them as we waited.
“Pizza for Elizabeth?” I heard one of the workers say and Lizzie walked over to the counter to grab her pizza. Just as she got back to us the guy called out my name.
“Scarlett? Pizza for Scarlett J. and another for Cade J.?” He yelled out unnecessarily loudly causing a few people to turn their heads at his loud voice. I moved over to the counter grabbing the pizza boxes before turning and heading back over to Lizzie and Cade. From there we started to look around to find a place to sit. As I was scanning the crowd I noticed that the two boys in the line next to us were looking at Lizzie and me directly giggling and whispering as they looked at something on their phones and I had a feeling in my gut that we had just been recognized.
“There is an open one.” Lizzie commented as she found us a place to sit and Cade ran off to go save us the table before someone else could sit down so I ignored the boys and followed Lizzie and Cade to the table and sat down. We all started eating our food just chatting amongst ourselves as we tried to figure out what we wanted to see next. Cade was telling us that he wanted to see what the Engineering Emporium was seeing next to the Science Quest Zone before we stopped to eat.
The food court buzzed with chatter, the clinking of forks against plates, and the occasional laughter echoing through the space. I sat back, watching the crowd as Cade finished his meal. He and Lizzie were engrossed in conversation about more space things he knew about space. What caught my attention again was the laughter and chatter from the group of teenagers that I saw earlier. They weren't far away only a couple of tables away, and they were the typical type of kid that would be Marvel fans and recognized us. I tried not to draw too much attention but caught Lizzie's eye. Subtly, I nodded in their direction, a signal for her to be aware of their presence.
Lizzie picked up on my cue, switching her and Cade's conversation to gently nudge Cade to finish his meal so we could continue exploring the museum, he happily nodded and started eating faster instead of talking. But as Cade focused on his food, the energy from the nearby group heightened. A few of the boys broke away and approached us hesitantly.
“Hi, you’re Scarlett Johansson and Elizabeth Olsen right?” one of them asked, his eyes wide with excitement. Keeping my demeanor casual, I smiled and nodded.
"Yeah, that's us," I responded, trying to keep the encounter as discreet as possible. Their faces lit up with sheer delight.
“Can we get autographs, please? We're huge fans!” they exclaimed, pulling out napkins for signatures. Lizzie and I exchanged a knowing glance wanting to keep the interaction brief yet friendly. We signed their napkins, and they returned to their group, buzzing with excitement. However, as they did, others in the food court began to notice our presence as well.
Within moments, more people started recognizing us. A subtle murmur grew into a buzz as whispers and excited murmurs spread like wildfire. Soon, a small crowd had gathered around our table, asking for photos, and autographs, and just wanting to share their admiration. At first, it was manageable, but it quickly escalated into an actual situation.
When people started getting too close I could tell Cade was getting really overwhelmed by the random people coming up to him taking pictures and touching him. The excitement and sheer number of people clamoring for attention became suffocating. Lizzie was trying to do her best to shield him from the people but no one seemed to care about his apparent unease. Despite our attempts to stay composed, the growing crowd seemed unstoppable.
“Excuse me, folks, we need you to step back and calm down! We can't have you forming a crowd like this. Please everyone go back to your seat and enjoy the museum or we'll have to ask you to leave.” Security personnel from the museum announced firmly, as they came through the crowd dispersing people and creating a barrier between us and the surging crowd as they recognized the escalating situation. Gradually, the crowd dissipated, and a semblance of order was restored.
“Ms.Johansson, Ms.Olsen I'm sorry about that disturbance. I'm the museum's operational manager Alias Hastings.” A tall man came up to us with a kind smile.
“Hi there Mr. Hastings, thank you for intervening. We appreciate it very much.” I told him as things started to fully calm down and other than the staring it was back to normal.
“It's our pleasure we don't want any of our guests coming in and being swarmed like that. I hope this hasn't ruined your experience today.” He said genuinely looking between the three of us. I turned and looked at Lizzie and Cade who were side by side still with Lizzie's arms around him. He looked a little shaken up still but surprisingly happy.
“I don't think it has, we came to see the spaceship and we did that, so I think we accomplished our mission.” I told him.
“Wait, we're not gonna go home are we?” Cade asked his voice quiet as he looked at me as he tried to hold back his look of disappointment.
“Well, I think it might be best to go now before we get crowded again.” I tried to explain to Cade hoping he'd understand where I was coming from.
“But I didn't get to see what the emporium place was? I'm not ready to go Mama.” He said looking between the two of us as his frown only got bigger.
“Cade I know I don't want to go either but it's important to keep you safe and we can't do that here now that people know it's us. I'm sure we can come back another time.” I said, causing Cade to cross his arms in frustration but nodded along knowing they could come back.
“And I'll give you my number so when you want to stop by we figure out a good time and I can make sure we have extra security to help you though so this doesn't happen again.” Alias offered to us and pulled out a business card of his not wanting to take away any future opportunities for Cade to explore and learn.
“Thank you, we really appreciate that.” Lizzie told him, taking the card and placing it in her purse for later. We gathered the rest of our food and started to make our way out of the museum. As we passed the gift shop something caught my eye and I told them all to go ahead I went inside the tiny store and bought a couple of things before joining Cade and Lizzie in the car. Cade fell asleep in the car within minutes on the way home.
Chapter 51: Family Time Pt. 2
Summary:
Scarlett and Lizzie have some alone time and the family has a nice night together.
Chapter Trigger/Content Warnings: Non-Sexual Age Regression, Pretty Fluffy, Sexual Moment, and Smut.
Special thanks to J_3 for coming to my writing rescue! I couldn't have finished this chapter without your brilliant brain!! I am no good at writing smut so thank you for helping me make it so much better!💜
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Saturday, August 6th No One's POV
"He's out like a light again." Scarlett chuckled as they pulled into the driveway and got out of the car. With ease she lifted Cade from his seat, his limbs limp with sleep.
"He must've had a blast today. The museum was a great idea." Lizzie replied, gathering Cade’s bag.
"Absolutely today has been perfect." Scarlett said softly as they went inside. They headed up to his room so Scarlett could get him changed into a new pull-up and soft pajamas, before carefully laying him down for a nap. They turned on his baby monitor before quietly tiptoeing out of Cade’s room, closing the door softly.
"He'll be out for a while. What should we do with all this free time we have?” Scarlett said, coming up behind Lizzie and wrapping her arms around her as she placed a soft kiss on her neck. With everything going on they hadn't really had time for themselves recently and Scarlett's wolf was starting to feel pent up.
“Well, the house is a mess so I think if we divide and conquer we can get everything done before Cade wakes up. There is so much to fold and I think I have clothes in the washer that need unloading if you could get started on that.” Lizzie told Scarlett her mind was still tethered to the responsibilities of the day that they put off to have a family day out. Scarlett on the other hand also had a one-track mind as she couldn't help but lean into Lizzie’s touch more and the familiar arousing sensation rippled through her as she leaned into Lizzie's scent gland.
"Mmm…I like the idea of unloading something." Scarlett hummed with. smirk, her breath tickling Lizzie’s as she continued to slowly hold her.
The moment ended too soon for her liking when Lizzie moved away from her walking into their bedroom. Scarlett stood there her heart raising as her skin lingered from the sensation of Lizzie's body against hers. She let out a huff as she followed Lizzie into their closet where a pile of clean clothes sat ready to be folded and put away. Lizzie kneeled and started sorting through the clothes while Scarlett hovered in the doorway.
“Babe? You know, maybe we could find something more... more interesting to do than laundry." Scarlett tried again, moving closer to Lizzie looking down at her. As they locked eyes she felt herself get hard just by the look of her.
"What comes on? It is mostly folding. If we do it together I'm sure we could work it out pretty quickly." She said with a slightly confused look before focusing back on the pile of laundry informing her.
"True, true. But I was thinking of us doing something else together..."Scarlett said moving closer to Lizzie before leaning down to place another kiss on her lips and purposely nipping at her lips as she pulled away to get Lizzie's attention. As she straightened back up, Lizzie opened her eyes from the kiss she saw the bulge forming in Scarlett's pants.
"Ohhh, you meant something else didn't you?" Lizzie breathed out as she finally caught on to what Scarlett was thinking and a blush covered her face. Scarlett nodded to Lizzie as she smirked down at her reaching to push a strand of hair out of her face.
"I mean, you can go unload the laundry if you want but yeah not really what I had in mind, baby.” Scarlett grinned resting her hand on her hips before stepping away as if she was going to leave.
“No wait!” Lizzie said as she reached out grabbing Scarlett's hips. Pulling her back close to her she ran her hands over Scarlett's before running them down her thighs and then slowly outlining Scarlett’s bulge.
“Mhmm I thought so.” Scarlett said as she couldn't help but buck her hips into Lizzie at her touches. Lizzie started unbuckling Scarlett’s pants and was about to pull them down before Scarletts stopped her and pulled her up to her feet and pulled Lizzie into a deep kiss as they pulled away Lizzie tried to move back down to her knees to give Scarlett's hard cock attention but Scarlett held her close shaking her head.
“I have a better idea.” Scarlett said softly before she pushed Lizzie against the closest wall and started to get handsy. She softly ghosted her fingertips over her skin as she started pulling off all of her clothes replacing them with kisses and soft bites. Making her shudder and moan as her omega relaxed into each touch sending even more pleasure through her with each piece of clothing falling to the floor.
Once she was completely undressed every touch from Scarlett felt like a hot flash of pleasure on her exposed skin. She could feel a drop of sweat run down her back as Scarlett pressed up against her even more. The room was quickly filling with both of their pheromones effectively highlighting and dimming their senses simultaneously. Lizzie let out a frustrated sigh as she tried to return the pleasure and kiss Scarlett's exposed skin when she realized Scarlett was still fully dressed.
“What’s wrong, pretty thing?” Scarlett asked as a chill ran down her spine and into her clit hearing Scarlett call her that. She tried to gather her world but all that came out was a jumbled whimper.
“I'm gonna need a little more than that to understand you baby.” Scarlett told Lizzie as she ran her fingers over her nipples making the already hard buds stand out even more she pulled her fingers away from them before kissing the right after sending more sparks through Lizzie's nervous system.
“ I want …need to tough you…please?” Lizzie tried to say but trailed off as she felt Scarlett's fingers move down between her leg and a slight dip between her wet and sensitive folds as she let her fingers tease around Lizzie’s pulsing clit.
“What was that?” Scarlett asked as she felt Lizzie's legs give slightly when her fingers dipped a little deeper right up against Lizzie's pulsing clit. Her hips twitched with pleasure and Scarlett quickly wrapped her arm around the woman's waist holding her up the rest of the way and continued her movement with the other.
“I need you naked. NOW.” Lizzie gasped out, leaned her head back, and exposed her neck to Scarlett as she swirled her fingers around Lizzie’s clit again. She let her teeth graze Lizzie's neck not noticing that her fangs slightly dropped as she nipped and kissed near Lizzie's scent gland. Scarlett growled at the order pulling away from Lizzie and taking a step back from her.
“Try again my omega.” Scarlett said to Lizzie as she stumbled to stand on her own as her body shuddered again, making her smile even more. Scarlett didn't call her by her status very offernet but it sent a rush of pride and pleasure through her whenever she did know that she was in fact her omega and no one else had a chance with her.
“Please I need to touch you Alpha. All of you.” Lizzie said to Scarlett as best as she could as her wolf started to pump out the most intoxicated scent Lizzie had ever witnessed.
“Good girl.” Scarlett praised her as she pulled off her shift leaving her in just a bra and jeans before closing the distance between them and kissing Lizzie again.
“Now I want you to go get on the bed and get ready for me.” Scarlett said, then bit at Lizzie's neck a little harder than before but still not enough to break the skin but enough for her to let out a surprised whine from the back of her throat and then pull away before Lizzie could really explore her skin. Lizzie gaped at her for a monument to collect herself before she followed the directions given.
When Scarlett exited the closet another wave of pleasure rushed through her as she saw Scarlett completely naked and exposed to her. She started rubbing her pussy spreading the wetness that hadn't dripped down her thighs, remembering Scarlett telling her to get ready for her. She watched as Scarlett approached, her eyes never left Lizzie, as she marveled to herself at how lucky she was.
“Oh, I can't wait to taste you.” Scarlett said as she kneeled in between Lizzie's legs. Scarlett softly caressed Lizzie's glistening thighs as she spread them just enough so she could rest in between them. Scarlett wasted no time before lowering herself down to be faced with Lizzie's dripping pussy.
Lizzie let out a desperately filthy moan that she instinctively tried to cover up as Scarlett's tongue connected with her sensitive clit. The noise she made only got more and more intense as Scarlett meticulously danced her tongue around Lizzie’s clit and pussy hitting every sensitive spot she could find. Making sure to get a taste of every inch of her. Once Lizzie was writhing in pleasure unable to form full thoughts, Scarlett gave her clit one last suck letting it go with a soft pop.
She sat back to look at the result of her work and to her pleasure Lizzie was an absolute mess. Her whole body was flush and shimmering with sweat as her body pulsed with pleasure as she laid there her eyes closed, head thrown back and neck open and presented to her. Her hands absentmindedly searching for Scarlett's skin. Scarlett kept one hand on Lizzie's clit playing and teasing her endlessly. She turned her attention to her hard cock twitching between her legs giving it a few good strokes to relieve some of the pressure and pleasure building. She quickly leaned over to her side table drawer to get a condom but as she searched she realized there was none left causing her to let out a frustrated growl.
"Fuck." Scarlett said to herself as she searched the drawer.
"Please Alpha I need more." Lizzie moaned out as she sat up on the bed to see what was causing the reaction and Scarlett wordlessly showed her the empty box before tossing it in the trashcan nearby.
"We're out of condoms." Scarlett stated and Lizzie felt Scarlett's hand slow her movements and she desperately looked into Scarlett's eyes.
“Please don't stop now.” Lizzie whined out as she started using her own two fingers to spread her pussy open.
"Lizzie we..." Scarlett started to protest but Lizzie cut her off.
“Please I'm on birth control and a strong alpha like you can certainly pull out in time right?” Lizzie said looking at Scarlett as she presented her fiance more. Scarlett's wolf took the challenge and she could barely think of a verbal response before she was moved to straddle Lizzie and connecting their lips together letting Lizzie taste herself on Scarlett's lips. Scarlett wasted no time grinding herself up against Lizzie's body. Lizzie could easily tell how aroused Scarlett was by how hard her cock felt as it twitched against her when they kissed. As they continued to kiss Lizzie felt Scarlett run the hard tip of her cock against her pussy gently.
"Ready for my cock omega?" Scarlett asked making sure Lizzie was ready to take her as she slowly teased her dripping hole.
“Please I can't take it anymore, I need You.” Lizzie moaned out to Scarlett. She buried her head into her neck as Scarlett pulled her close just as she slowly pushed herself into her.
“Oh that’s it, baby open up for me.” Scarlett said as she waited for Lizzie to adjust to her being filled. Lizzie started moaning and shifting her hip against her as a sign to continue so Scarlett started pumping her hips in and out of Lizzie's tight hole. With how pent up they both were it didn't take long here they were both riding the edge.
"Deeper." Lizzie moaned out and Scarlett felt like she was starting to lose control and wouldn't be able to hold out much longer so she angled her hip in the way Lizzie liked it best and started thrusting into her at a faster pace. She watched Lizzie's face change as a wave of overwhelming pleasure took her over and sent her into an intense haze as every nerve in her body was on fire.
"You're so fucking gorgeous." Scarlett growled out as she felt Lizzie's pussy flutter and squeeze against her cock deep inside of her. By the look on Lizzie's face Scarlett knew she was getting extremely close for her.
"Cum for me my love. Let it go for me good girl." Scarlett said as she leaned into Lizzie's ear and neck licking and kissing her as she thrust deep into Lizzie's tight pussy and Lizzie instantly started coming for her Alpha. Sending Scarlett over the edge and milking cock deep inside her.
"Yes baby that it!" Scarlett said as she finished and with a huff, Scarlett slowly collapsed down on Lizzie as their body twitched and the road of the aftershocks came and went. As they lay there together Scarlett's soft peppered kisses around Lizzie's body helped her slowly come down from her arousal.
“That was way better than laundry.” Lizzie mumbled as she tried to adjust her position slightly and Scarlet started to slowly fall asleep. This caused Scarlett to be aware of herself resting her weight on Lizzie and tried to move when she realized she was still deep inside Lizzie. Scarlett groaned slightly as she tried to pull out but soon realized that her knot was already starting to form making it hard and uncomfortable to pull out.
“Whatss wrong?” Lizzie slurred hazily as she felt a painful shudder as Scarlett tried again to pull out with no luck.
“My knot. We're tied already. Lizzie, I'm sor..” Scarlett said as she looked down between them.
"Shhh. Just... lay with me." Lizzie mumbled before shifting the two of them into a more comfortable position with Lizzie resting on Scarlett’s chest. Scarlett could tell Lizzie was still in a post-orgasm haze and at this point, there wasn’t much else for them to do but to wait it out so cuddled into Lizzie taking her in as she laid on her chest peacefully with a dopy smile on her face.
“I love this." Lizzie mumbled out as they lay together. her head buried into Scarlett's neck muffling the sound.
“What was that love?” Scarlett asked as she dosed in and out of wakefulness. She felt so content and happy to be holding her omega in her arms blissed out.
"Like this, the feeling of just being with you and connected, your knot...it feels perfect. I love you so much. I love our family so much. " Lizzie said, her eyes meeting Scarlett's.
“I love you too. So much more than you can possibly imagine. You're my everything. You and Cade. You two are my world.” Scarlett stated and leaned into Lizzie and pressed a gentle kiss on the crown of Lizzie's head. Scarlett's fingers traced idle patterns on Lizzie's arm as she fell asleep entwined for another hour or so.
Once her knot started to deflate enough for them to separate Scarlett quietly moved to the bathroom getting a bath started to clean Lizzie and herself up. Scarlett knew she would be sore from the intensity so she wanted to help reduce that if possible. She also saw the mess that poured out of Lizzie when she did untie from Lizzie and Scarlett instantly started to worry that Lizzie’s birth control wouldn't be enough, so a hot bath would help Scarlett relax and not worry. When the bath was ready she moved back into their room and gently picked up the drowsy Lizzie and carried her into the bathroom. With tender care, Scarlett eased herself and Lizzie into the bath. Lizzie stirred, her eyes fluttering open as she became aware of her surroundings as the warm water started to relax her muscles.
"Hey there, my love." Scarlett whispered, a soft smile playing on her lips as she began to run a washcloth over Lizzie's skin, the warm water soothing and comforting her as she woke up. Lizzie blinked, her mind slowly coming into focus as she realized they were now in the tub together.
A small smile tugged at her lips as Scarlett's gentle touch started to wash her back. She silently relaxed into the moment letting Scarlett care for her. After Scarlett was finished cleaning her body head to toe she pulled Lizzie back into her body. Lizzie's fingers trailed through the water as she leaned back against Scarlett's chest. Scarlett pressed a kiss to Lizzie's shoulder, her arms wrapping around her as she held her close. As the water began to cool, Scarlett's expression grew more serious, her fingers tracing patterns on Lizzie's skin.
"Lizzie we should talk about what just happened." She said softly, her gaze meeting Lizzie's as she shifted to look at her. Lizzie frowned slightly, sensing the shift in Scarlett's tone.
"What is it, babe?" She asked, her heart starting to race with worry.
"I'm just... I know we were caught up in the moment, but… are you not a little worried about getting pregnant?" Scarlett confessed, her voice tinged with concern. Lizzie's expression softened, her fingers reaching out to brush against Scarlett's cheek. She knew Scarlett had a lot of anxiety when it came to getting pregnant or mating before we were married. For Lizzie, it wasn't something she was particularly worried about because she knew that Scarlett was the only one for her so the order of how it happened didn't matter much to her. It did however matter to her that it mattered to Scarlett so it was something she completely respected and was willing to wait but in this case, they were already engaged and once things settled down they could focus on the planning they could be married within less than a year if they really wanted.
"Hey, it's okay. I trust in birth control enough that I'm sure it'll be okay. And even if something were to happen... we'd figure it out together. We always do. I think you should just marry me already and then we'd be all good." Lizzie said reassuringly. Scarlett's eyes softened, her heart swelling with love for the woman in front of her.
"I'm working on it." she whispered, leaning in to capture Lizzie's lips in a tender kiss. And as they sat together in the warm embrace of the bath, their love for each other only grew stronger. They were able to sit with each other and talk more about what they wanted for their wedding, but eventually, Scarlett started to hear some noises over the Cade baby monitor.
“Ohh I think someone is waking up.” Scarlett stated as she listened closely to the monitor. Lizzie could hear the monitor from the other room but trusted Scarlett's wolf ears to hear everything.
“He slept longer than I thought he would.” Lizzie commented as she slowly started to get up and out of the tub.
“Heyy no. I got him you can relax a bit more.” Scarlett said, pressing a gentle kiss to Lizzie's forehead before slipping out of the bathroom. Once dressed, Scarlett made her way to Cade's room, where she found him slowly waking up, his eyes blinking sleepily as he stretched. She approached him with a soft smile, speaking to him in soothing tones.
"Hey there little man." Scarlett whispered, her voice barely above a murmur as she approached the crib. She leaned over the rail, her fingers lightly brushing Cade's cheek as she spoke. Cade stirred even more, stretching out as he blinked sleepily up at Scarlett.
"Mama." He mumbled, his voice still heavy with sleep. Scarlett smiled down at him, her heart swelling with love.
"Time to wake up, Bubba or you'll be up all night." She said softly, reaching down to pick him up. Cade let out a contented sigh as Scarlett lifted him from the crib, nestling against her chest as she carried him over to the changing table. She laid him down gently, exchanging his damp pull-up for a fresh one with a fresh diaper. Once he was clean and dry, Scarlett put him in a hoodie and a pair of shorts.
“Alrighty, how can I get you to stay awake to be Bubba?” Scarlett asked as he started to fall back asleep on the table before she sat him upright. He rubbed his eyes as he yawned and looked up at her thinking about the question.
"Can have some milk n'color Mama? " He asked, his voice still groggy but excited at the idea of doing something fun.
"Of course, that sounds like a good idea." Scarlett replied, planting a kiss on his forehead before lifting him and carrying him out of the room.
"Mommy?" He questioned as they passed Scarlett's and Lizzie's bedroom.
"Mommy taking some time to relax but she'll be down later." Scarlet explained as they made their way downstairs to the kitchen, Scarlett could feel Cade's warm weight against her chest, his head resting against her shoulder as he clung to her sleepily. She couldn't help but smile knowing he was falling back asleep.
“Hey, you got to be awake to color?” Scarlett teased him slightly as she moved into the kitchen.
“Imma awake.” He mumbled as his eyes opened wide trying to convince her. She chuckled and nodded along as she settled Cade into his chair at the table.
“Sure you are?” She said to him as she opened up the fridge and pulled out a bottle of breastmilk that Lizzie put aside for him. After warming it up she handed him the bottle. Before getting the coloring books and crayons they had for him.
Cade's eyes lit up as he saw the different coloring books, his tiredness momentarily forgotten as he eagerly reached for a coloring book. His face broke into a wide grin as he flipped through the pages, searching for the perfect picture to color. While he colored he casually babbled on to her about how awesome the museum was and what he wanted to do the next time they went Scarlett started making dinner.
As Scarlett prepared dinner, the sound of crayons scratching against paper filled the air. Cade was deeply engrossed in his coloring, his tongue poking out from the corner of his mouth in concentration as he carefully filled in the lines of his picture. Lizzie descended the stairs, her hair still slightly damp from the bath, a relaxed smile on her face as she entered the kitchen.
“Mommy look. ” Cade called out to her as she entered before showing her the page he was working on.
"Wow, Cade, that's amazing!" Lizzie exclaimed, her eyes sparkling with admiration as she took a seat beside him. Cade beamed at the praise, his chest puffing out with pride as he eagerly explained his artwork to Lizzie who listened attentively, nodding along as he spoke. Before long, Scarlett told them that dinner was ready but Cade was reluctant to tear himself away from his coloring. Seeing the hint of distress on Cade's face, Lizzie sprang into action, turning on some calming music and gently coaxing him to finish up his coloring.
“How about we finish up for five more minutes and then it is dinner time.” She suggested to him and set a timer for five minutes, giving him a bit more time to enjoy himself before dinner and avoiding a meltdown.
As Scarlett and Lizzie set the table around him, Cade colored with renewed focus, the music's soothing melody helping ease his transition from playtime to mealtime. Lizzie kept a watchful eye on the timer, giving Cade a gentle reminder when his allotted time was almost up at the two-minute mark.
When the timer finally chimed, Cade let out a sigh, setting down his crayons and handing his coloring book to Scarlett without a fuss. He shifted his attention to his forgotten bottle and started sucking on it to occupy himself instead. Scarlett praised him for good listening and took everything away before serving him his dinner. As they sat and ate dinner Cade’s energy only started to grow as his energy was fully recharged it seemed. He was bouncing in his seat as she finished his plate as soon as the last bite was taken, Cade's eyes sparked.
"Dessert time!" he declared with certainty only a child possessed.
"Okay. Well, we have a special surprise for you." Scarlett before she stood up getting the bag from the museum gift shop handing it to him.
"Go on, open it." Scarlett encouraged. With excitement bubbling within him, Cade opened the bag and looked inside. He found astronaut food and freeze-dried ice cream. A treat he'd mentioned about wanting to try while at the museum.
"No way! This so cool!" Cade exclaimed, pulling out the packaging and holding it like a treasure.
"There's more." Scarlett added, and Cade drove right back into the bag producing a colorful storybook about space.
The title read "The Bennett Brothers' Cosmic Adventures: Journey to the Starlight Galaxy," the cover of the book featured a spaceship made from metal and tractor parts crafted by hand. It's perched on a grassy hillside near their red farmhouse, illuminated by the soft glow of a rising starry sky. Two boys and their farm dog are standing beside the spaceship, looking up at the sparkling stars with a sense of wonder and determination. One is on the left, wearing a space-themed T-shirt, with his messy brown hair sticking out from beneath his astronaut helmet and the older brother, stands on the right, wearing a flight suit and a determined expression. Above the trio and the spaceship, the night sky is a breathtaking canvas of cosmic wonders. Stars twinkle in shades of blue, purple, and silver, forming constellations.
"How about we read this before bedtime?" Cade's eyes lit up.
"Yes, yes, yes!" He said, nodding eagerly as he marveled at the cover.
We all enjoyed dessert, trying the astronaut food, and having some regular ice cream alongside it. The sugar only added to Cade’s energy though and so he was bouncing around even more in his seat.
"Can we go outside before bedtime?" He pleaded, eyes wide and hopeful. Scarlett and Lizzie exchanged amused glances.
"Sure thing, Bubba." Lizzie said as Scarlett started cleaning up their dishes.
"Let's burn off some of that astronaut energy but before we better put some bug spray on you or the mosquitoes will eat you alive!" Lizzie said over exaggerating a bit and tickling him at the same time getting a string of laughter out of him. She moved into the bathroom down the hall to get the spray.
“I don't like bug spray, it's all sticky.” Cade complained hoping to get out of the spray.
“It is only sticky until it dries and without it, you'll be all itchy." Scarlett reminded him.
“Sticky is better than itchy.” He said to himself a couple of times before Lizzie came back and had him stand just outside the kitchen door.
“Hold your breath and close your eyes." She said to him and he did as told as she started to spray him. She watched as he squirmed and started to move away not liking the feeling but she gently grabbed his arm before he could get away and finished spraying him.
“Okay, there you go!” She told him once she was done and he opened his eyes to look at his arm where the spray was quickly drying. Scarlett stepped outside next to him and before she could say anything Cade was dragging her out into the yard to play with her again. They ventured into the night, Cade's laughter mingling with the sounds of the evening set in.
Lizzie's POV
I had finished the last of the dishes from dinner tonight while I watched Cade play in the backyard with Scarlett through the open kitchen window, letting a nice breeze into the house. They were running in the yard with Miles as they embarked on another space mission. For it being so late he was completely wound up. I was pretty certain that he hadn’t stopped running since he had gone out there after dinner with Scarlett. Now an hour and a half later and she was still running around I was starting to think she might pass out by the look of her. It was also definitely time for him to at least come inside and start winding down for bed. So I headed over to the door and stepped out into the nice warm summer night.
“Cade, it's time to come inside and get ready for bed.” I called out to him as he ran around the yard.
I knew he heard me but he continued to run around the yard in his own little world trying to not let my interruption distract him. I watched as Scarlett collapsed to the ground giving me a thankful look as she caught her breath. I could tell this was going to be one of those nights where Cade was going to be stubborn about this. As we learned more and more about Cade I noticed that transition periods like this were hard for him even if it was on routine.
I think when he first started staying with us he had a better ability to hide and mask his emotions and respond with us in fear of how we might react. Now I believe he has started to feel more safe and comfortable with us. He doesn't have to mask around us.
I moved into the yard over to where he was running around before stepping in front of him and stopping him from running away. He tried to slip past me but I was ready for it and able to wrap my arms around him lightly. I pulled him into a hug picking him up slightly so he actually stopped moving before setting him down gently. I kept my hand on his shoulders as I looked at him. He had a slight frown on his face as he looked back at me.
“It's time to head inside now.” I told him again and he grumbled.
“No way Mommy I wanna keep playing.” He said to me, shaking his head.
“I promise you can play more tomorrow but it's getting late.” I tried to explain to him but he just took a step back and tried to pull himself out of my grip.
“M'not tired, I don't wanna go to bed.” He said with a pout.
“Well, it's time to come inside now so you have five more minutes to clean up and then come inside.” I suggested it to him and he thought about it before nodding slightly.
“I not going to bed though.” He said stubbornly.
“Okay let's focus on one thing at a time then. You have five minutes left outside.” I told him and he nodded. I set another time and Scarlett and I watched him finish his mission and them clean up his toys before he followed Scarlett and me inside.
Once they get him inside for the night I suggested that we run him a bath and he could play some more in the tub. Cade easily agreed to this after hearing that he could play some more and ran to his room to pick out the toy for his bath as I started to run him a bath and Scarlett took care of shutting the house down for the night locking the doors. When the bath was ready, Cade eagerly climbed in and started playing with his toys, splashing around with delight. I smiled as I watched him, knowing that the warm water would soon work its magic in calming him down. Despite Cade's efforts to resist sleepiness and continue playing, the soothing effects of the bath began to take hold. His movements gradually slowed, and his eyelids grew heavy as he fought to stay awake.
With a gentle touch, I started to wash him up, lathering soap on his soft skin and rinsing away the day's adventures. Once he was done I dried him off with a fluffy towel, Cade's eyes fluttered closed as he rested his weight against me and he tried not to doze off. I led him back into his bedroom where Scarlett greeted us warmly holding out a soft pair of pajamas for him to change into while already in her clothes to sleep in for the night as well. While she helped him change I went to change myself before coming back with his new book to read.
“I'm still not gonna sleep.” I heard him say as I entered the room. Scarlett smiled at his feeble attempts to prolong bedtime, but a yawn soon betrayed his exhaustion. With a gentle hand, Scarlett reassured him that he didn't have to sleep if he didn't want to, offering to read the new book they had promised to him instead.
Cade's eyes lit up at the prospect of a bedtime story, and he eagerly nodded. Scarlett settled into his bed beside us. I settled into the big rocking chair, with Cade, his eyelids heavy with sleep, nestled against my side. Scarlett began to read animatedly giving each character their own voice but not too loudly, mindful of Cade's drowsiness.
"Once upon a time, in a cozy farmhouse nestled between rolling hills lived two adventurous brothers named Asher and Owen Bennett. They had a secret, hidden deep inside their old red barn, known only to them and their trusty farm dog, Astro.” She began to read the book.
“One sunny morning they found a small spaceship toy and a small manual in the bottom of their cereal box. It was titled "Build Your Own Spaceship.'' It was meant for you to use the cardboard box and make it into a spaceship but the boys had other ideas and they exchanged excited glances and knew right away that this was the key to their next great adventure.” As Scarlett continued to read Cade only got sleepier and sleeper as she went on but he seemed so interested in the story he was keeping himself awake.
“With the manual in hand, the brothers set to work. They spent days hammering, welding, and wiring their spaceship together. They attached old tractor parts, metal sheets, and even a solar panel from their barn roof. It was a magnificent creation, complete with a control panel covered in blinking buttons and levers. After weeks of hard work, their spaceship stood ready for action. They named it "Star Voyager." It gleamed with a homemade charm, and Asher and Owen couldn't wait to test it out.”
“One clear night, under the shimmering stars, the brothers, and Astro climbed into the Star Voyager. Owen, the older brother, took the pilot's seat, Asher handled navigation, and Astro barked with excitement. With the flip of a switch and a gentle hum, they were off on their first cosmic adventure.”
“Their journey led them to the Starlight Galaxy, where they encountered the Glowgillians, a friendly alien species that glowed like fireflies. The Glowgillians were worried because their star, the Starlight Gem, was losing its shine. This was a big problem because it provided light and warmth to their planet.” Despite his best efforts to stay awake, Cade found himself drifting off, his eyelids growing heavy. With each page turned, Cade's breathing slowed, his chest rising and falling in a steady rhythm as he succumbed to the embrace of sleep.
I smiled down at him, my heart full as I watched him drift off into dreams. Carefully I leaned down to press a tender kiss to his forehead, whispering a soft goodnight before Scarlett picked him up and carried him over to his crib and tucked him in placed a kiss on his forehead as well before we tiptoed out of the room, leaving Cade to sleep.
Notes:
I hope everyone is enjoying the last few couple of chapters. This was one of my first few chapter ideas I wrote for this story and now 51 chapters later here it is! This is gonna be the last bit of calm before the storm for the trio for a bit but the ending of this part of the story is coming to a close now. So let me know what you all think so far. Good and bad reviews are welcome as I'd love to continue to better my writing for the future.
Chapter 52: Meeting with the Fosters
Summary:
It's meeting time and Scarlett and Lizzie meet Cade's Foster parents.
Chapter Trigger/Content Warnings: Mention of Abuse, Violence, Heavy use of Slurs, Arguing, and Anxiety.
Chapter Text
Monday, August 7th No One's POV
It was just about 15 minutes past 2 pm and Scarlett, Lizzie, and Cade were all sitting at a long conference table. Kevin and Ben were there with a couple of Marvel lawyers, a third-party lawyer who had no bias, Scarlett and Lizzie's lawyer Scott, and The Davis’s lawyer too. The only ones who seemed to be missing were the Davis themselves. Sitting down at the table reminded Scarlett of the time they had met Cade. Everyone around that seemed relatively relaxed chatting amongst themselves but Scarlett and Lizzie were completely tuned into Cade.
He was sitting between them just like he had that night they met but instead of nervously picking at his fingers, each of his hands tightly gripped onto the couples under the table like his life depended on it. They were both trying to silently ease his anxiety with their pheromones but the conference room's air filtration system was working overtime to prevent the room from filling up. It was a good system for when dominant alphas tried to use their pheromones over their omega and or beta colleagues and most public spaces were being fitted with these new systems recently. But in this case, it wasn't helping at all as Cade was barely being affected by the couple's pheromones as they sat there.
Because of the system, Cade was unaware of the soothing effects the two women were subtly trying to send to help him as his anxiety rose. As the clock ticked on Cade only became more fidgety but withdrawn into himself. He was alright all this morning but he'd been deadly silent since he got in the car and wouldn’t even sign a response back when the two asked him something. Neither of the women wanted to push him but their worry for him only increased as the silence went on.
Cade’s eyes danced around the room as they waited for the Davis’s. Even their lawyer who was staying at the same hotel as them, was able to make it on time. Cade wasn't surprised though because Kenneth was never on time. If he was running the show, which was always in his world, they would never fail to be late and then he would constantly blame others for his failures to manage his time. Cade became one of his best excuses over his time living with them even though he was always waiting on Kenneth to avoid getting in trouble with him. His mind was already thinking in overdrive about how their first interaction would go if he was already in the mood for being late and no one to blame. What Kenneth would say or do the second he saw him. Or how Joyce would react if she saw Scarlett and Lizzie being close and loving toward one another. Did she know they were together? All started buzzing through his head.
“They should be here any minute.” Their lawyer assured the room causing Cade’s heart to beat faster. Lizzie squeezed his hand and opened his tightening fist, rubbing and flexing each finger for him, sending him a reminder to breathe and relax. When he realized how tense he was he released his grip on Scarlett's hand as well and noticed slightly pink half-moon impressions on her hands from his nails. As he looked up at Scarlett to see her reaction she just looked down at him with a soft smile and took his hand back in hers placing a kiss on his knuckles.
“And how many minutes more do you think that will be Mr. Russell?” One of the Marvel lawyers asked. The man faulted for an answer but just then two people walked into the room and Cade immediately tensed in his seat looking down at his lap shrinking in on himself.
“Mr. and Mrs. Davis I’m glad you could make it.” Mr. Russell said to them as he greeted them and they took their seats.
Scarlett watched the couple as they did, she had seen pictures of them before but the images she made them out to be in her head were way different from what real life was like. Kenneth seemed way more charismatic and charming than she thought he'd be. She imagined this evil horrid man but he seemed normal. He had blonde hair, blue gray eyes, and a welcoming smile plastered on his face as she guided his wife Joyce to her seat. Now Joyce on the other hand was everything Scarlett had imagined a prim and proper woman sweet as ever just like most goldy women were like.
“Sorry, we were late. There was a terrible misunderstanding with the hotel staff." Kenneth said with an apologetic smile to everyone in the room.
“We're just glad you're here now. Hi, I'm Kevin Feige.” Kevin spoke up, reaching out to shake Kenneth's hand and introduce himself.
“Oh hi there we spoke over the phone. It's nice to put a face to the name.” Kenneth said pleasantly, taking KKevin'shand and giving it a good shake.
“Yes, well… This is Ben the director of the film and Marvel's lawyers.” Kevin said introducing the people that came with him. There was a small moment of silence when Kenneth and Joyce turned their attention to Scarlett Cade and Lizzie sitting across from them but Joyce was the first to break that.
“Cadence my goodness it's been so long it's so good to see you.” Joyce said looking at Cade but he did not react, never looking up from his lap as he held onto Scarlett's hand. Scarlett noticed a slight look of frustration flash in Joyce's eyes as she realized that Cade wasn't going to acknowledge her.
“Cadence are you alright?” She said again trying to get Cade’s attention but his heart was beating so fast in his chest that he thought he might throw up his breakfast so he kept his head down and mouth shut. Kenneth glanced over at Cade, who remained silent as usual, and let out a derisive snort that he covered as a cough before mumbling something to Joyce.
"Seriously? Still with the not-talking thing. It's beyond me how I'm supposed to believe she's some kind of future movie star unless it's a silent film or something." Kenneth said hoping that no one could hear him but of course Scarlett and Cade with their enhanced hearing could and the comment did reach the rest of the room as well.
“He’s actually quite the talker when he is in the company of people he feels safe with. And he is a great actor.” Scarlett snapped back at Kenneth’s comment and glared him down.
As Scarlett's words hit Kenneth, she watched as a flash of anger flickered across his features. His blue eyes turned an icy gray as his gaze locked with hers before he quickly suppressed the crack in his demeanor. Kenneth quickly regained his composure, his charming smile returning as he laughed off Scarlett's comment. With a casual wave of his hand, he dismissed any tension.
"Sorry, I'm just pulling her leg. We all know how good Cadence is at putting on a show and acting for people. That's what got us all here in the first place right." He said with a playful smile trying to smooth over any lingering unease.
“Right. Now we should get started.” Kevin said as he tried to steer the meeting back on track despite the bad feeling he was getting from the couple. As they got started Lizzie couldn't help but notice how Joyce just stared at Cade. Cade however never once lifted his head back up from his lap as he felt her eye on him.
“Alright I’m Sophia Martin, I'll be the mediator for today. So we’re here to discuss the pre trial settlement between for the alleged misconduct, kidnapping, trafficking, and forced child labor about 16-year-old Cadence Jones.” Everyone nodded in agreement as Mrs. Martin said to us all.
“I’d like the Davis’s to go ahead and state their case first as they are the ones pressing the charges.” She said looking at the three people on the other side of the table.
“I’m Corey Russel and I'll be representing Mr.and Mrs.Davis. My clients believe that their foster daughter was coerced and forced into being used and exploited by Marvel with the promise of fame and fortune and then given to Ms.Johansson and Ms.Olsen as some kinda under the table trafficking of children as payment for their work with the studio.” Mr. Russel said and Scarlett tried to keep herself from reacting but hearing their lawyer speak she was just baffled.
“Come on, that’s just absurd.” Lizzie said Scarlett smiled as she said what she was thinking.
“Ms.Olsen please, you will get a chance to speak.” Mrs. Martin told Lizzie and she apologized for her outburst.
“As I was saying, The Davis have decided that if they are compensated and Cadence is returned to them they will not continue in pressing any further criminal charges against Marvel or Ms. Johansson and Olsen.” Mr. Russel read from the statement they prepared.
“Now how do the other parties feel about that?” Ms. Martin asked, looking to the other side of the table.
“On behalf of Marvel, we’re happy to agree to those terms and have this check prepared which should be sufficient compensation. We just ask that we get consent to continue to follow the original contract requirements when signing onto the Black Widow 2 project.” They passed a check over to Mr.Russell and he showed it to the couple. It wasn’t lost on the room as how they tried to hide their excitement when they saw how much Marvel was willing to throw at them to keep the company out of any more legal troubles and not lose money on this movie. After a little bit of discussion, the Davis composed themselves and nodded to their lawyer.
“The Davis's except those terms.” He said looking at the Marvel lawyers.
“Now Ms. Johansson and Olsen, do you both agree to those terms?” Mrs. Martin asked Lizzie and Scarlett had talked about this with their lawyer.
They had wanted to fight for custody but they were told that would mean going to court and this becoming any bigger than it already was. Their lawyers have advised against it since it seemed like Marvel was trying to sweep this whole thing under the rug. They told the two women there was a possibility that if they did go to court and they didn’t win they both could end up in prison. That didn't dissuade them but when they thought about the repercussions of what might happen to Cade in such a public court situation and custody battle. They decided that wasn’t the best option. Scarlett however did come up with one offer for the Davis they wanted to try.
“Ms. Johansson and Olsen would like to offer one slight amendment to the settlement.” Scott told the room with a pause and Sophia nodded for him to continue.
“Ms. Johansson and Olsen would agree to all terms and conditions but would like to adopt Cade instead of having him continue to be fostered by the DDavis Records show that they have yet to set in motion any plan to adopt Cade and I know it is the system's goal to get all children in their care adopted. In addition, Ms. Johansson would like to personally donate to Davis’s charity or church of choice as a way of apologizing for the miscommunication of Cade’s care the last three months.” Scott said, getting a mixed reaction from the room. For the first time, Cade's head snapped up to look at Scarlett and Lizzie when he heard that they wanted to adopt him.
“Not!” Kenneth boomed and slammed his hands down on the table. Cade quickly dropped his head again tucking back into himself.
“Mr. Davis, please calm down or you will be removed. I will not say it again.” Mrs.Martin said, giving him a stern look and he nodded.
“What Mr.Davis was trying to express is that he and his wife have created such a lasting bond with Cadence, they couldn't possibly see themselves without her.” Mr.Russell said, trying to convince them all.
“A bond? They don’t even call him by his preferred pronouns.” Scarlett blurted out this time looking around the room everyone was silent and she had a point.
“Are we not even going to talk about how shutdown Cade has been since the minute they got here?” Scarlett added on when one said anything more. She looked at Joyce and Kenneth directly now.
“Honestly I just don’t get it. It is a great offer and I’m sure you two know that I know…” She paused letting it sink in to Joyce and Kenneth. She knew they would hurt Cade and that was the one thing they wanted to leave out of this.
“And from my understanding, it would take a lot of stress off your busy hands if we adopted Cade.” It was a good offer but the Davis were more afraid of what would happen afterwards. If a couple of years down the line after Cade gets more famous and decides to tell the truth about what they did. That thought was worse than having him around at least they could make sure Cade stayed quiet. Joyce leaned over to Mr.Russel and then started talking back and forth about something for a couple of minutes before Mr.Russell turned back to us all. He looked uncomfortable and it was clear he didn’t even agree with what he was about to say.
“The Davis’s would like to change their original terms.”
“Go on Mr. Russel.” Mrs. Martin said.
“They would like to add the term that after they leave here ts. Johansson and Olsen have zero contact with Cadence from then on out. They feel as if the nature of their relationship is predatory and toxic to Cadence's well-being.” Lizzie gasped and tears filled her eyes Scarlett was just filled with rage but didn’t show it. Even Cade head shot up to look at Joyce and Kenneth in disbelief. Scarlett knew this was Joyce lashing out at them. Maybe deep down the women were jealous of the connection Cade had displayed with Scarlett and Lizzie.
“Come on now. That is a little ridiculous. Ms. Johansson and Ms.Olsen have done nothing but care and protect Cade over these last couple of months. Supervised and scheduled visits are a more appropriate compromise.” Scott argued, trying to counter the terms. Joyce simply shook her head and dramatically slid back the check Marvel had given her.
The room then broke out into a chorus of different voices all talking over each other. The Davis weren’t budging and Marvel was urging Scarlett and Lizzie to just agree to the terms while they tried to reason with both Marvel and the DDavis The Davis began threatening court again saying that it would be easy to prove they had coerced Cadence into their perverted gay plot. This made the room go even more crazy. As the chaos of the room filled with tension and uncertainty, Cade cleared his throat and his voice cut through the air, commanding everyone's attention.
"I'll go." he declared firmly, his voice resolute and unwavering. The room fell silent as all eyes turned to him, trying to comprehend the weight of his words.
"Cade?" Scarlett's voice quivered with a mix of concern and surprise. She wanted to protest, to protect him from any harm or further burden, but he continued before she could utter another word.
"I'll go with them, okay? I've already caused enough trouble as it is." Cade stated, his face betraying no emotion. His mind was filled with conflicting thoughts and emotions, but he knew one thing for certain, he didn't want Scarlett and Lizzie to suffer unjustly for something he had inadvertently brought upon them. Scarlett's heart sank, and she struggled to find the right words.
"Cade..." she tried to say but he interrupted her, his voice steadier than hers and resolute.
"I'll go with them, Mm.. Scarlett... It's what I want. I don't want you and Lizzie to go to prison for something you didn't do." His words hung heavy in the air, and they both stared at him as if it was the first time he'd had not called them mom or mama since he started. Scarlett felt a surge of emotions welling up inside her and knew Cade was feeling the same despite his apparent indifference. His heart ached at the thought of leaving Scarlett and Lizzie, the two people who had shown him unconditional love and care but he couldn't bear the idea of them going to prison for a crime they didn't commit.
“Cade, no. We love you. You're not causing trouble. We want you to be safe and happy.” Lizzie said as her voice cracked. She wanted to tell Cade that she would fight tooth and nail to protect him, but his next words caught her off guard. He uttered the words she never expected to hear.
“Just don't. Please I don't want to stay with you, this is what I want.” He said, his voice laced with a feigned detachment. Lizzie choked back a sob as tears welled up in her eyes.
This was enough for Joyce to start arguing that they were right and he had been kidnapped. She said that if we agreed to the terms now they would drop everything and everyone look at Scarlett and Lizzie. They only wanted to do what was best for Cade and what he wanted so reluctantly they agreed to the deal. Within an instant after the deal was made the DDaviswere gathering their things and getting ready to leave.
“Wait, what about his stuff?” Scarlett called out before they could do anything else.
“Don’t worry, Cadence has everything she needs waiting for her back home.” Joyce quickly responded and Scarlett wanted to vomit hearing Joyce's sickly sweet answer back. As Joyce and Kenneth rose from their seats, a palpable tension filled the room. JJoyce made her way over to Cade placing her hand on his shoulder where she said.
“Come on Cadence it is time to leave.” She said as she leaned in close, invading Cade's personal space making him tense and his skin crawl.
Cade gritted his teeth, his jaw clenched tight as he struggled to maintain his composure and stood up from his seat letting go of Scarlett and Lizzie’s hands as every fiber of his being screamed to lash out, to push her away. But he held back, as he knew that any misstep could have dire consequences for him later.
As Joyce turned and started to leave the room Cade’s feet wouldn't move any further. He so desperately wanted to bury himself in Lizzie and SScarlett'sarms and take it all back but before he could do anything Kenneth had moved around the table silently as he pushed Cade along with him. Cade cast one final glance at Scarlett and Lizzie, his eyes silently pleading for understanding and forgiveness before he was pushed out of the room by Kenneth.
“No please wait!” Lizzie tried as they disappeared, her call going unheard as they left the room before a flood of tires silently poured down her face. In shock, Scarlett could only reach out to Lizie and hold her while she tried to stop herself from crying. Once she was able to compose herself enough the lawyers continued to talk and discuss more for another hour before Kevin recognized Scarlett and Lizzie's disengagement from the legal discussions.
Watching them both zone out he knew they needed some time. Sensing their fragile emotional state, he arranged for a car to drive them home, knowing they were in no place to be driving like this. Not too long after he helped them into a car and sent them home. The drive back was filled with a heavy silence between the two. Neither of them expected to come home without Cade or even a result like this. All Lizzie could think was that this was worse than she ever dreamed of. Upon arriving home, Scarlett felt as if she were moving through the motions on autopilot as she entered. The house seemed eerily quiet and empty, lacking the vibrant energy that Cade had brought into every corner.
In an attempt to distract herself from the overwhelming emptiness, she entered the kitchen and mechanically began preparing dinner. But even the familiar routine couldn't shake the heaviness that settled in her heart. The absence of Cade's music drifting from his room or his chattering voice as he joined her in the kitchen as she cooked hit her with a sudden pang of realization. She hadn't fully grasped how much she had grown accustomed to his presence and the joy he brought to their lives until now. Lost in her thoughts, Scarlett was startled by Lizzie's anguished cry echoing through the halls. She hurriedly wiped away her tears, steadying herself as she followed the sound, her heart already heavy with anticipation. She didn't even remember Lizzie entering the house with her as she looked for her and followed her cry down the hall. Scarlett entered the laundry room, and saw Lizzie on the floor, clutching onto Miles.
"F... Fuck!" Lizzie's voice trembled with grief as tears streamed down her face. Scarlett's heart shattered into a million pieces, witnessing the pain etched across Lizzie's features.
"He... He didn't take Miles with him. I told him to leave him behind so I could wash him. I wanted Miles to be all clean for bedtime. I was going to put him in the dryer right before, so he would still be warm when Cade fell asleep with him." Lizzie choked out between sobs.
Without hesitation, Scarlett sank beside Lizzie, wrapping her arms around her. They leaned against the washing machine, seeking comfort in each other's presence. Exhausted by the weight of the events of the day and the crying Lizzie slowly drifted into sleep right there on Scarlett's chest. She remained on the laundry room floor holding Lizzie as she let herself cry now that Lizzie was asleep wanting to be strong for her. The house remained silent, save for the faint sound of her cries and breathing until Scarlett fell asleep herself.
Cade's POV
I don't know what I was thinking saying what I did but the regret started to seep into my bones as I realized that there would be no goodbye for me and that I would be leaving today and not next week as planned. I wanted to take it all back and say it was Joyce and Kenneth who were the dangerous ones but before I knew what was happening Joyce was standing to leave. I watched as Joyce invaded my personal space, her false concern suffocating me like a thick fog as she pulled me up to my feet.
“Come on Cadence it is time to leave.” She said and I fought to keep my emotions in check. Every instinct screamed at me to push her away, to break free from her grasp and expose her for the manipulative fraud she was. But I held back, my jaw clenched tight as I suppressed the urge to react. I stood there frozen in place not waiting to go at all but Kenneth appeared behind me and grabbed my arm firmly as he pulled me along.
I shot one last desperate glance at Scarlett and Lizzie, silently trying to express everything I wanted to say to them and commit every detail of their faces to memory as I possibly could knowing I'd never see them again. But before I could, Kenneth ran into me as I stopped and he continued to move forward, his hand gripping my shoulder with a force that made my breath catch in my throat as we stumbled a bit out of the door.
His touch was like a vice, squeezing so tightly that I could feel bruises forming beneath his fingers. Leaning down close, he whispered in my ear with a sickeningly sweet smile as if he was checking if I was okay, but his words dripped with malice as he spoke.
"You're punishment for all this already in the works, so I wouldn't pull any more of your dramatic stunts if I were you." He said to me in a deep and graveled voice. My heart pounded in my chest as I nodded wordlessly, the weight of his threat settling like an anchor in my stomach. I felt the buckle of his favorite belt dig into my back as he pushed me forward to follow Joyce. Kenneth released his grip on my shoulder with one final, bone-crushing squeeze. I stumbled forward, the pain radiating through my body like wildfire, but I forced myself to keep moving to not upset him further.
As we made it outside the after air hit my skin like ice as I realized how much I was sweating as my anxiety was starting to get the better of me. I started to feel my chest tighten in a way I hadn't felt in a while and started to run through the ground techniques that Scarlett and Lizze had taught me but thinking of them only made the tightness in my chest get worse.
“What did I say? You better not be about to have one of your fits again.” Kenneth growled as he moved past me and opened the door of a car before getting in and slamming the door shut. I climbed in the back of the car behind him so if he did get mad for some reason it would be harder for Kenneth to reach behind him and get to me. I did my best to calm my racing heart as I sat in the car. Joyce wasted no time in launching into a tirade about Scarlett and Lizzie, her words dripping with venom as she vented her frustrations to Kenneth.
"Did you see how those lesbians looked down on us Ken?" She spat, her voice laced with contempt as she looked at Kenneth for some kind of response. He only nodded before starting the car and pulling out a cigarette from the center console as he rolled down his window.
"As if we were the ones committing such sinful acts. And then they try to make it out like they're doing us a favor." Joyce continued as she was used to him not responding. Kenneth remained silent, as he lit his cigarette and took a long drag before pulling away from it. The smoke curled around him like a shroud, and he exhaled slowly with a sigh before getting sucked out of the window.
"They have no right to judge us." Joyce said and he hummed in agreement as she continued, her voice rising with each word.
"No right at all. We're the ones who have been blessed by God, not them. He brought this confused girl into our lives so we can help her find her way back to the righteous path." I felt a chill run down my spine as Joyce's words washed over me, her twisted logic twisting my stomach into knots. It was clear that she saw me as nothing more than obstacles to be overcome, barriers standing in the way of her path to righteousness or whatever.
As the car pulled away I watched silently as Kenneth's grip on the steering wheel tightened, his knuckles turning white as Joyce went on and on as we made our way back to Idaho. Every mile we drove made my heart pound in my chest with a mounting sense of dread. As we got to the hotel they were staying at, Kenneth and Joyce put on their best foster parent personas, smiling and chatting with strangers as if nothing were amiss. But behind their fake smiles instantly dropped once we were in their room tent shivers down my spine, a silent warning of the storm that awaited me. No matter how hard I tried to distract myself, I couldn't shake the feeling of dread that gnawed at me inside me. I knew that the second we arrived back at the house there would be no going back.
Chapter 53: Into The New
Summary:
Scarlett and Lizzie grapple with the aftermath of Cade’s decision and Cade finds himself thrust into a situation where
everything is about to change again.Chapter Trigger/Content Warnings: Mention of Abuse, Religious Themes, Violence, Kidnapping, and Wilderness Therapy Programs
Notes:
BEFORE READING THIS CHAPTER
I forgot to post Chapter 52 Meeting with the Fosters and left it in my drafts and posted this one Chapter 53 Into the New, first so if you're a bit confused while reading please go back one chapter and read what happens when Cade has the meeting with the Davis's. Thank you Gothic_Pheonix for catching that mistake!!
Chapter Text
Tuesday, August 8th Scarlett's POV
As the morning sun filtered through the window of the laundry room, casting a soft glow into the room, I slowly began to stir from my restless sleep. My eyes blinked open, adjusting to the light, and I found myself being gently shaken by Chris. Next to him stood Florence, their faces etched with concern. My heart skipped a beat, her mind racing to comprehend why Chris and Florence stood above me, their expressions filled with worry.
“Hey, when we didn't hear from you guys last night and then this morning we thought we just came over.” He whispered to me trying not to wake Lizzie who was still asleep in my arms. I completely forgot that I had promised to update them on how everything went after the meeting.
“Where’s Cade?” Florence asked, gesturing to Miles who was now lying on the ground in front of Lizzie. None of us thought that Cade wouldn't be coming back home with us at the end of the night obviously but I could tell by the look on their faces when I didn't answer, they could put together the pieces.
“Oh, Scarlett. I'm so sorry.” Florence said softly.
“We can fight this can't we?” Chris asked in true Steve Rogers fashion he was ready to dive headfirst into a fight he couldn't win.
I shook my head silencing the two of them when their voices made Lizzie stir slightly in my arms. I slowly moved so I could stand up and then pick Lizzie up bridal style. I carried her upstairs and into our bedroom. As I sat her down in bed I looked across the hall and saw that Cade's door was open so I moved to close it before heading back downstairs. Chris and Florence were now in the kitchen. He was cleaning up the food I had started to make the night before but never finished as Florence was placing a takeout bag of food onto the table.
“Come, eat something. We brought food.” She told me, gesturing to the food she was unboxing. I walked about and sat down at the table. I didn't feel hungry but I didn't have the energy to protest at the moment. I watched as she put a plate of food in front of me and I couldn't help but notice the container that was left to the side that I knew was intended for Cade.
“What happened?” Chris asked me, bringing me back to the present.
“We settled if that what you want to call it….The deal is that Lizzie and I have no contact with Cade ever again. We were fighting it but then he said he wanted to go with them and I know he didn't really want to but there was nothing we could do once he said it. It all happened so fast we didn't even get a chance to say goodbye.” I explained to them, holding back my tears but as soon as they went to hug me and completely lost it and started breaking down. I cried myself to sleep in their arms in the kitchen and Chris must've carried me into my room because I woke up cuddled into Lizzie the next day.
The two of them took care of us for the next couple of days until I woke up one morning and sent them home. I couldn't sulk around and be sad anymore Cade wouldn't want that and it wasn't going to change anything. It took Lizzie a couple more weeks to come out of it and we tried to get back into our routine before Cade had come to stay with us. His room and all of his stuff had been left untouched just as he left it all.
Even though we didn't technically finish filming everything we had planned to with Cade we had enough where the writers were able to rewrite some of the story so his absence at parts of the film still made sense. It wasn't scheduled to come out until December and there was already talk of delays as they were shooting some reshoots, which kept my schedule unexpectedly busy. Lizzie got offered a new TV show to start in as a housewife turned murder so she was supposed to start that in a couple of months if negotiations went well.
Cade's POV
I woke up in a daze, my head spinning as I tried to make sense of my surroundings. Blinking at the light as I found myself in my room at home, the soft morning light filtering in through the curtains casting a warm glow over the familiar space. Confusion swirled in my mind as I struggled to recall how I had ended up back here. Shaking off the remnants of sleep, I stumbled out of bed and made my way downstairs, drawn by the sound of soft music drifting from the kitchen. As I entered, my heart skipped a beat at the sight before me.
Scarlett and Lizzie stood in a gentle embrace, swaying to the music as they shared a moment together. there confused as I knew just last night I had fallen asleep on the floor in the corner of Joyce and Kenneth’s one bed hotel room. I tried to remember how I ended up here but there was nothing. My thoughts were shattered when Lizzie caught sight of me watching them and let out a surprised gasp, causing Scarlett to turn around. Relief washed over Scarlett as her eyes met mine.
“Every time! Every time you gasp like that I think something bad is happening.” Scarlett told Lizzie as she playfully scolded Lizzie for startling her. Lizzie only chuckled before turning back to me.
“Morning Cade. Did you sleep well?” She asked as they turned their attention to me, concern etched on their faces as I struggled to find my voice.
"How? I what? How did I get back here? I left with Joyce and Kenneth." I blurted out, the words tumbling from my lips in a jumble of confusion. Their confusion mirrored mine as they exchanged puzzled glances.
"What are you talking about?" Lizzie asked, her brow furrowing in confusion.
"Yesterday, after the meeting, I left with them back to Idaho." I repeated, my voice growing more frantic with each passing moment.
"Yesterday? Kid, we haven't seen those two since they got arrested last year. Wait Idaho? Werent you at school yesterday, young man?" Scarlett's words hit me like a ton of bricks, the reality of the situation crashing down around me. I shook my head in disbelief, rubbing my tired eyes in a futile attempt to dispel the fog of confusion that clouded my mind.
"Arrested? School? It's summer?" I echoed my voice barely a whisper.
“Is he still asleep and stuck in a nightmare?”Lizzie asked Scarlett, lowering her voice. Scarlett shrugged unsure of what was happening and they turned back to me.
“Are you awake Bubba?” Scarlett asked me softly, my heart raced and I nodded as I pinched myself just in case. The spot stung and I knew that by the feeling it was real and I was awake. Through the haze of my thoughts, their concern was palpable as they gently questioned me if I was having or had nightmares. I nodded weakly, willing myself to go along with them despite my confusion. I tried to focus on the conversation swirling around me, but my head spun with unanswered questions. Suddenly, a wave of dizziness washed over me as my chest tightened and my anxiety started to take over.
"Wake up!" I hear Lizzie yell and her face morphs as my groggy vision struggles to make sense of the situation until a strong grip yanked me to my feet. Suddenly alert, I tried to piece together what was happening as an unfamiliar woman's voice barked orders at me. The next thing I knew, I was being violently shaken awake, and I felt a blinding light searing into my face, jolting me fully awake.
No One's POV
"Do you hear me? Wake up. Take the bag and go!" The woman said as Cade caught a heavy black rucksack hurled his way, stumbling back and colliding with someone behind him. Still disoriented, he turned around to see a massive figure illuminated by the blinding light. The man resembled a cartoon lumberjack towering, dark-eyed, and bearded. He uncrossed his burly arms, forcibly turned Cade, and shoved him out of the hotel room. Confusion swirled within Cade.
"What's going on? Who are you?" Cade managed to stammer out as he was dragged down the hallway of the hotel and outside. Kenneth and Joyce stood there, along with a couple of strangers as we stood in front of a van.
"Say your goodbyes. It's time." The man with the light ordered. Cade squinted at him as panic welled up inside him.
"What's going on?" he repeated, this time directing his question at Joyce and Kenneth. Neither of them answered. Kenneth merely nodded silently to the man in charge and before he knew it, Cade was dragged into the back of the van and stepped down. Exhausted and bewildered, he was too anxious to sleep as they drove after about 40 minutes. They arrived at a small airport and he was made to board a plane and after a three-hour flight, they got in another van and continued to drive, not stopping until they reached a forested area.
Arriving at a camp with cabins nestled in the woods, Cade was instructed to stay quiet and wait for further orders. He observed as other cars pulled up, and fellow teenagers were forced out and lined up. Reactions varied, with some handling it better than others. One teen even managed to slip away from a worker and make a desperate run for it, only to be swiftly tackled and brought back to the group by what looked to be the workers.
After everyone was gathered, they took the large backpacks they had the kids carry from them put them in a separate van replaced each sack with a small pocket bible, and instructed them to board a blacked-out van. As the van sped away, the darkness inside prevented any view of their destination.
Cade's thoughts spiraled, attempting to make sense of this surreal situation. He had a nagging suspicion that he had unwittingly entered some kind of reformative program, eerily similar maybe worse than the imaginary summer camp he had concocted for a trip to LA. An unsettling feeling settled in his stomach as he observed his fellow passengers in the van. The group ranged from what seemed like 18-year-olds to a kid who couldn't have been older than 12. Fear was palpable, even among those who tried to put on a brave face. There was one older teen at the back of the van who seemed unfazed.
"This will be my third time going through the Pathways program. They can't break me down anymore." He boasted to some of the others. This declaration caught the attention of the van's driver.
"Mr. Hartford, I think you'll be surprised by our new program and what we have in store for you this time around." The driver retorted with a smirk.
"Whatever you say, Dicky." The older teen replied, making the driver glare at him in the rearview mirror.
“Keep calling me that and the new program will be the least of your problems Hartford.” As he continued to glare at the teen boy.
"Whatever Sergeant Brooks. What is the new program?" The teen asked.
"All you need to know is that over the next couple of weeks, you all will be left by yourselves in the woods. Once you're ready and the time is up, we'll come find you." Sergeant Brooks said and the van finally came to a stop and forcibly removed the older teen from the van before climbing back in and driving away. Cade watched as they left the kid after kid with nothing and sped off. His heart raced at the thought of when he would be dropped off. Occasionally, they would stop again, and another teen would be thrown out as they went along.
Cade watched as the pair of siblings were separated even though they begged and pleaded to stay together but Brooks would not allow it and just like the others they were each dropped off in different locations. After another hour or two of driving it was Cade turn to be dropped off. Brooks got out of the van grabbed him from his seat and drooped outside on the ground. Without a word, he left Cade stunned on the ground.
“What the fuck is even happening?” Cade asked himself as he slowly got to his feet and looked around. The road that Sergeant Brooks was driving on was barely a road, it was just the tire track of the van from driving through the woods repeatedly. The trees were thick and dense and it was clear that there was quite literally no one around. Cade stood there for a moment soaking in the peacefulness that came with the woods but that was quickly washed away when the anxiety started to set in.
If the man was being honest with them then it was going to be a while until he saw him again. Cade didn't know the first thing about actually surviving in the woods alone. So he just started walking aimlessly. After walking through the woods for a couple of hours he knew he needed to make a plan but before he could stop to think about what to do he heard a scream through the trees. Without a beat, he started off in the direction of the sounds. Once he got close he saw that one of the siblings from the van was being cornered by a bear at the entrance that looked like a cave. Without thinking about it he quickly shifted into his wolf and got in between the bear and the kid.
Cade’s wolf let out a growl as he bared his teeth at the other animal ready to fight. The bear stamped its feet and her eyes blazed with fury. She huffed, her hot breath misting the cold air as she rose onto her hind legs, towering over Cade in a fearsome display of power. Undeterred and crouched low he emitted a deep, rumbling growl, asserting his own dominance while also trying to communicate to the bear that he didn't seek a fight but merely intended to protect the kid. The bear however didn't care and charged the clash between the two creatures was intense. Cade lunged, snapping his powerful jaws at the bear, while the bear responded with swipes of her massive paws. Fur and flesh met in a whirlwind of snarls and roars. It was a remarkably even match, both creatures fueled by their instincts to protect their own. The boy watched trembling in fear from the side as he moved to avoid the two huge animals as they thrashed about.
However, as the fight raged on, it became clear that Cade didn't want to harm the bear more than necessary. In his wolf form, had the advantage of agility and speed, but the bear's sheer size and power were undeniable. He knew he had to get clever and at one point, Cade managed to bite the bear's foreleg, causing her to roar in pain. Cade let out a growl in response telling her to stand down and the bear backed off after Cade released her and she retreated slightly toward her cave. Still on edge but recognizing the bear's retreat, didn't pursue further but just watched her until she was in the mouth of the cave. Cade then turned to the boy, who was trembling but unharmed. With a series of encouraging whines and nudges with his nose, Cade urged him to move away from the bear's cave.
Cade cast one last glance back at the cave, seeing the bear disappear within. Cade and the kid continued their hasty retreat through the forest, putting distance between themselves and the bear's territory. The adrenaline still coursing through Cade's veins, he moved quickly urging them along, knowing they had narrowly escaped a dangerous encounter with one of the forest's most formidable inhabitants. After they got a safe distance away Cade finally stopped and let the boy catch his breath.
This proved to be a much more difficult task for the boy as he heaved and gasped for breath. He still looked at Cade with a bit of fear in his eye and that is when Cade realized that the boy probably thought that he was just a wolf since he never saw Cade shift. So after calming his mild and relaxed as Scarlett had taught him, he was able to shift back. His eyes watched in surprise as he saw Cade shift back into his human form or mostly human form. Just like before his ears and fangs hadn’t shifted back fully.
“Whoa, you’re a…a prime? And you saved me?” He asked in shock, Cade nodded at him and gave him a soft smile to not scare him anymore. Cade gave him a once over, to make sure he wasn’t hurt. He had messy dark brown hair and green eyes that were covered by a pair of glasses on his face.
“I'm Ethan. Ethan Turner Conaway.” He said, holding out his hand to Cade. The older boy took his hand and shook it. Cade stared at him trying to respond and introduce himself but he couldn't. He tried signing to see if the kid knew asl.
“Oh, you don't talk. I know the alphabet in sign language but that's about it.” Ethan gathered quickly as she watched me sign and I nodded. I pointed to myself and started to spell out my name time
“Cade? Thanks for saving me, Cade.” He said with a smile.
“Do you know what is going on here?” He asked and I shook my head.
“Our parents shipped us off to a wilderness therapy camp. Welcome to Eternal Pathways Spiritual Recovery for Troubled Teens. Right before me and my sister were taken I was able to get into my parent's computer and I found out about them sending us away.” Ethan explained as the two started to walk through the woods.
“Wilderness therapy? I know nothing about the wilderness.” Cade thought to himself. Once they had both calmed down, Cade realized the temperature was dropping rapidly as the sun sank below the horizon when he shivered, rubbing his bare arms.
"We should probably make a fire. It's getting pretty cold out here." Ethan said and Cade raised an eyebrow.
“Do you happen to know how to make a fire?” Cade shook his head and watched the younger boy.
"Well, how about this? You protect me and help me find my sister Andi tomorrow, and in return, I’ll teach you how to survive out here. Deal?" Ethan offered. Cade extended his hand since it seemed like a good deal and he didn't plan on leaving the kid out there by himself, and they shook on their agreement.
"Okay! Making a fire is all about friction, you know." Ethan explained as he started looking for what he needed.
Cade watched as Ethan grabbed two sticks from the forest floor and found a nice drive open dry spot for a fire and us to camp out for the night and he began to rub them together vigorously. After a few minutes of intense effort, Ethan stopped, looking a bit frustrated. Cade couldn't help but chuckle. Ethan frowned, clearly not used to doing what he had read in the books before.
"It's just my sister always does this part and ahh these sticks, you see, they're not the best type." Cade reached out, taking the two sticks and working them together just like Ethan had explained and instructed him to. After another 20 minutes or so of him trying and it started to get dark out they were able to start a small fire.
As Ethan started explaining the basics of wilderness survival and firemaking, Cade quickly realized that Ethan was indeed a big talker. He seemed to know a little bit about a lot of things and loved to share his knowledge. After a long-winded explanation of all this survival, the younger boy started to fall asleep against Cade's side. Cade was stiff as the boy slept on him during the night. He knew he wasn't going to sleep much as he wanted to stay awake to keep the fire going and protect them from anything in the night. It wasn't until the early morning that Cade found himself nodding off but before he could get any actual sleep the sun was rising and shining bright in his face fully waking him up.
After a restless night of sleep, with the warmth of their campfire barely warding off the chilly night air, Ethan rose early the next morning. Their mission to find Ethan's sister, Andi, was the goal for today as they started off. They trudged through the forest for hours, following any signs they could find broken twigs, disturbed leaves, anything that might indicate another person had passed through. Their search had been fruitless so far, and frustration was starting to set in.
But then, as they walked alongside a small stream that gurgled merrily through the woods, they decided to take a break. They knelt by the stream, cupping their hands to take a sip, when they heard a rustling in the trees above. Cade's instincts kicked in immediately. He motioned for Ethan to stay quiet and still as they peered upward. Branches creaked and leaves rustled as something moved through the treetops.
Suddenly, a figure swung down from the trees with an agility that took both Cades by surprise. It was a young woman, not much older than Ethan, maybe 3 or 4 years older. She had long wild dark hair and the same green eyes as Ethan's. She landed gracefully by the stream and quickly knelt to take a drink, seemingly unaware of their presence. Her movements were swift and precise, the actions of someone who had been comfortable out here. Ethan couldn't contain his excitement.
"Andi!” he called out, his voice trembling with hope. The young woman froze, water dripping from her fingers. She slowly turned her head, her eyes wide with shock and disbelief as she met Ethan's gaze.
"E-Ethan?" she stammered. Tears welled up in Ethan's eyes as he rushed forward, throwing his arms around his sister. Andi, equally emotional, embraced him tightly. Cade watched the reunion with a warm smile. Once Andi released her brother from the tight hug did she notice Cade.
“Who are you?” She asked with a glare as she protectively shielded her brother away from him. Unlike Ethan, Andi wasn’t as friendly and as trusting.
“Oh, that’s Cade. He doesn't talk much but he saved me from being bearfood. We can trust him, he's gonna protect us.” Ethan told her as he moved over to Cade and pulled him closer to his sister.
“Him? Protect us? I think it will be fine, thanks.” She said looking Cade over without a second glance before she started to turn away from him and move Ethan away. Ethan dodged his sister's grip and stood by Cade again.
“No, I'm serious, he's Prime. He beat down that bear without a scratch.” Ethan explained and Andi gave him a look of disbelief as she glanced back over to Cade who just nodded alone with the younger boy's statement.
“Ha yeah right there is no way.” She said so Cade slightly shifted letting his double fang drop and his eye glow gold. Andi took a small step back as he smiled showing off his fangs even more before shifting back.
“Bet she believes you now?” Ethan said letting out a small laugh as he tried to hold himself back as his sister huffed and crossed her arms at the comment.
“Alright I believe you or whatever but it doesn't mean I trust you all of a sudden okay?” She said stepping up close to Cade getting in his personal space, causing him to flinch away slightly.
“Come on guys, we can trust each other. Now it's important that we focus and find a good place to make camp and a shelter.” Ethan said to the two changing the subject and trying to get back on a more productive track.
“You're right E. I saw a clearing about 20 minutes back into the woods and it was not too far away from a stream.” Andi explained to her brother. The three started off in that direction with Andi leading and Cade following in the rear as he was on high alert as they made their way through the woods.
Once they made it to the clearing that Andi had seen they spent the rest of the day working on building a shelter with what they had around. They finished not too long before the sun started setting and Andi was easily about to get a strong fire started. The crackling of the fire provided a soothing backdrop to their makeshift campsite, and the warmth it offered was a welcome respite from the evening chill. Ethan had started to doze off, his head resting on his sister's shoulder, while Cade poked at the glowing embers with a stick, lost in thought.
"So, what are you in for?" she asked, her eyes fixed on him. Andi's question broke the comfortable silence, causing Cade to glance at her with a hint of confusion. Cade furrowed his brow, not immediately understanding her meaning.
"You know, why did your parents send you off here?" Andi quickly clarified, and Cade pondered the question for a moment, considering speaking up and telling her everything but nothing came out.
"Well to start they said I had behavioral problems or anger issues or something and sent me off to this 'Pathways' program to straighten me out." Cade nodded, understanding a little better now.
“And I’ll tell you what young Einstein here did?” Andi said, looking at the sleeping boy on her shoulder.
“He almost blew up our garage working on a science experiment and our stepdad said that he was trying to make a bomb. He’s just a dumb dickhead but everyone believes him over us. Sometimes I wish it was and we blew that house up with him inside but it was whatever.” She said trailing off.
“You’re turn?” She said looking at him, waiting for him to talk he just stared back at her saying nothing.
“You're really not gonna say anything after all that… Okay, I get it you're one of those quiet bad boys with a dark and mysterious past.” She said teasing him but quickly realized she wasn't going to get an answer.
“Sorry I guess you really don’t talk…we should get some sleep.” She commented and moved to lay herself and Ethan down on the ground.
Cade stood and shifted into his wolf before running off into the night to check the parameter of camp. By the time he came back Andi and Ethan were deep in sleep. He quickly padded over to them as she watched their cold breath leave their mouth as they slept. In his wolf form, he barely felt the cold with his thick fur. He decided to stay shifted as he curled himself up around Andi and Ethan to keep the two warm as they slept. Cade stayed awake keeping watch and tending to the fire to keep them all warm.
Chapter 54: Unsteady
Summary:
As the days pass, Scarlett and Lizzie continue to struggle with Cade's absence. Meanwhile, Cade tries to make in the wilderness with his new friends.
Chapter Trigger/Content Warnings: Arguing, Panic Attacks, Mention of Abuse, Religious Themes, and Wilderness Therapy Programs
Notes:
BEFORE READING THIS CHAPTER
I forgot to post Chapter 52 Meeting with the Fosters and left it in my drafts and posted Chapter 53 Into the New first so if you haven't already and are a bit confused while reading please go back and read what happens when Cade has the meeting with the Davis's. Let me know what you think what you like or don't so far, all reviews are welcome the good and the bad. I'm here to improve!
Chapter Text
Saturday, August 12th Scarlett's POV
I slowly felt myself waking up and I turned over in bed to reach Lizzie but my arm only met a cold mattress. Opening my eyes I looked at her side of the bed, finding it empty. I sighed as I knew it wasn't unusual for Lizzie to have woken up before me but I loved waking up to her. Just having a minute to hold her in the morning before we started our days was one of my favorite things about the day.
I was trying my best to hold it all together but as the days wore on it sunk in that Cade wasn't coming back and the pain in my heart was overwhelming but I shoved all that down and kept moving forward because I wasn't sure what else to do. My schedule was still pretty filled and now even more with Cade being gone, the amount of emails and meetings I had to attend had doubled as we tried to figure out a way to finish the movie without Cade. It was a black widow sequel but Cade's character was being put in place to replace mine in the future. It was supposed to be a slow passing of the torch type of thing but now there were questions about if Cade was going to be coming back with everything that happened.
I rolled out of bed not wanting to think about him anymore with the intent to find Lizzie and as always my first guess was outside in her garden so I headed that way. Once I was outside I saw her in her garden and made my way over to her. As I approached her she noticed Lizzie hunched over her flowerbed section of the garden, her movements mechanical and absent-minded. Leaves and petals littered the ground around her as she mindlessly trimmed away at the wrong parts of the blooming flowers.
"Lizzie?" I called softly, concern lacing my voice as I watched her. Despite being right behind her she didn't seem to hear me. I moved over to her and kneeled on the ground beside her.
"Lizzie, honey, are you alright?" I asked, as I gently reached out to touch Lizzie's shoulders and turned her towards me. Her eyes were glazed over, red, and distant as they lazily connected with mine resulting in her flinching as if startled out of a trance.
"Oh, Scarlett, I didn't notice you come over." Lizzie murmured, her voice heavy with exhaustion. My heart ached at the sight of her like this. I knew that Lizzie had been struggling since Cade left, unable to sleep, and consumed by grief. It was all starting to take its toll on her and my worry was only growing as I was unsure what to do. I felt as if I could be right there with Lizzie but we both couldn't be like that.
"Come, sit down." I said soothingly, taking the shears out of her hands before I guided her away from the garden bed and towards the patio chairs. Lizzie followed, sinking onto the chair with a heavy sigh tears glistened in her eyes as she did. Looking her over I realized she was still dressed in her silk pajama shorts and short sleeve shirt. The sun was only just now starting to rise so as I held her hands I realized she was ice cold to the touch.
“My love, you’re freezing. How long have you been out here?” I asked her as I pulled her back onto her feet and inside the house. Once we were inside I sat her down at the kitchen table before running and getting a blanket from the living. When I came back in I wrapped it around her shoulders before I moved over to the stove to start making her tea to warm up with. When I was finished making the tea I turned back to her and noticed she never answered me.
“Lizzie? Are you okay?” I asked as I placed the cup of tea in front of her before sitting down next to her. She nodded slowly before reaching for the tea and taking a long sip of it.
“How long were you out there for?” I asked again, trying to get some kind of answer out of her.
“I'm not sure I couldn't sleep. So I thought that would help… I don't know.” Lizzie started to say but she stopped herself.
“Please Lizzie tell me what's going on?” I asked her.
“How are you asking that? How do you not know? How are you okay with all this Scarlett?” Lizzie asked, turning the question back on me as she looked at me with tears and frustration in her eyes.
“I can't read your mind. I can't assume to know everything you're thinking. I know it's been hard..” I tried to say, I knew why she was upset but I wanted her to open up to me and share it with me so I could help her. My alpha just wanted to be strong for her.
“Do you?! Do you know cause if you did, why are you so okay?” She looked at me and paused for a second to catch her breath.
“It's only been a few days. I can't be like you and be completely unaffected and just move on Scarlett… I ache… My whole body hurts like there is this giant piece of me that grew and grew and grew inside of me for the last three months. It felt like it had been a part of me for an eternity and now that beautiful shining wonderful piece is gone and now I'm hollow inside and it just hurts so much. Every day more and more. I miss him, Scarlett. I can't sleep... I just keep thinking about him, wondering if he's okay. I'm sick to my stomach every day thinking about him. I have this bad feeling he's out there somewhere all alone... I can feel it." Lizzie confessed, her voice trembling. I knew exactly what she was feeling even at a distance the imprint we had on Cade was still tied to us. But again my alpha would only allow me to be strong and do what it thought was best to protect her since I hadn't been able to do that for Cade.
My mind raced, searching for something, anything, to ease her pain. I didn't want to think about it all too much or I wouldn't be able to hold myself together. I also couldn't bear to see Lizzie suffering like this, leaving me feeling helpless and at a loss for words. Without a word, I released a wave of my pheromones filling the air around them. Lizzie's sobs began to subside, her breathing evening out slightly as her pheromones started to work but when my eyes found Lizzie’s I was met with the opposite of what I expected.
“You can't just alpha your way out of this Scarlett and think you're solving everything by pumping some pheromones into the air to subdue me. I'm not a wolf for you to control I'm your fiancé well I'm supposed to be but maybe we rushed into all this? This summer was such a big fantasy, maybe saying yes was too." Lizzie rushed out as her frustration and anger got the better of her when she realized what Scarlett was doing.
"Lizzie? Baby..." I breathed out shocked at what I was hearing her say.
"No, don't baby me right now Scarlett. I need you to say something, feel something, anything about this." Lizzie was pleased with me and I tried to come up with something to say but the guilt was weighing down on me so heavily I couldn't say a word. What could I say other than he gone and it's my fault?
"You know what I can't do this right now..." She said after getting fed up with my silence before getting up from the table to leave the room.
"Where are you going?" I asked standing from my seat Lizzie stopped at the kitchen doorway looking back at me.
“I'm sorry I just… I need to be alone or something I don't know.” Lizzie said, unsure of herself before leaving the room. A minute after I heard the shower turn on as I stood there in shock. Tears started to fall from my eyes as my chest got tight. I turned on my heels and headed outside. I made my way to the garage where I got on my bike and rode off to clear my head.
No One's POV
The words hung heavy in the air, echoing in Scarlett's mind long after she had left the house. The wind whipped through her hair as she sped down the streets. She tried to use the roar of the engine to drown out her thoughts, offering a temporary break for the pain raging within but nothing seemed to work as Lizzie's voice echoed in her mind as she replayed her saying that agreeing to marry her was a mistake. Miles flew by in a blur of asphalt and street signs as she pushed her bike to go faster and faster as she weaved in and out of traffic.
As her focus turned to the road her recklessness didn't go unnoticed, and soon flashing lights appeared behind her accompanied by the shrill wail of a siren. Scarlett cursed under her breath, realizing she had been pushing the limits far beyond what was safe and had no idea where she was right now. As she pulled over to the side of the road, Scarlett braced herself.
"I'm sorry, officer. I wasn't paying attention to my speed." Scarlett said before he could say anything to her and the officer eyed her for a moment.
“Give me your key and take off your helmet.” He ordered her, ignoring her reasoning. Scarlett complied turning off the bike and handing over the key.
"Do you know how fast you were going?" The officer asked his tone stern but as she pulled the helmet off her head. His gaze lingered on her as her helmet tucked under her arm as she shook her head no.
"Can I see your license and registration, please?" He asked and Scarlett reached into her back pocket, pulling out her wallet and handing over the necessary documents as the officer scrutinized them. He didn't say anything before speaking into his radio.
"Dispatch, this is Hendricks. I've pulled over the motorcycle speeding on Highway 101. It is confirmed to be who it was in the reports. Scarlett Johansson. Requesting further assistance on how to proceed, over." Scarlett heard him say over the radio and she froze not realizing that people had been calling it in that it was her. She looked around and saw a group of paparazzi not too far away on motorcycles and that's when she realized she had probably been followed since she left the house.
"Roger that, Dispatch. Over." He said back to the dispatch in his ear causing Scarlett to turn back to him.
"Ms. Johanson if you can take a breathalyzer test and pass I can let you off with a warning this time but I can't in good conscience let you continue on the road today. You seem distraught, and with the paparazzi following you and your reckless driving, it's a public safety concern." Scarlett nodded in understanding. She took the test and passed with no alcohol in her system before she was allowed to use her phone. With trembling fingers she dialed Chris's number and explained the situation to him, relief flooded through her when he agreed to come to pick her up.
Not too long after that, Chris and Florence arrived on the scene, concern etched into their faces as Chris got out of the car.
"Take my seat I'll ride it back." Chris said as he took Scarlett helmet and keys. Scarlett nodded before turning to the car wear Florence was waiting.
Once he was settle he signaled to Florence to head off following then as they took Scarlett back home. As Florence pulled into the driveway of the house Scarlett's stomach dropped. She didn't know what to say to Lizzie when she got inside still trying to process what she had said. She had a good feeling that Lizzie didn't fully mean all that she said but what if she didn’t want to be together anymore? She didn't think she could handle losing both Cade and Lizzie at the same time. But with a quick thank you she got out of the car and rushed inside, not ready to talk to Florence or Chris yet, leaving them confused and concerned.
Scarlett entered the house and everything was quiet so she headed up upstairs to the bedroom. As Scarlett approached, she realized that Lizzie was fast asleep. However, she noticed Lizzie's red and puffy eyes from crying. Recognizing that it was likely the first time in days that Lizzie had managed to sleep, Scarlett decided not to disturb her. Instead, she quietly made her way to the bathroom to take a shower, hoping to clear her head.
After her shower, Scarlett returned to the bedroom and slipped into bed beside Lizzie, careful not to wake her. She lay there in the dim light, feeling the weight of the recent argument between them. Despite the tension, Scarlett couldn't shake the feeling of longing to comfort Lizzie to ease her pain and mend their fractured connection.
In the silence of the room, Scarlett found herself lost in her thoughts, grappling with the emotions swirling within her. She knew they had a lot to talk about, but for now, she chose to simply be there for Lizzie and they could figure it out later. She leaned into Lizzie's neck taking in a deep breath of her comforting smell letting it wash over her as she fell into a light sleep.
Cade’s POV
It has been three days now since being dropped off in the woods and I failed to see how this was going to teach me anything in the long run. The one thing I was learning though was that even in extreme circumstances siblings will always find a way to fight about anything and everything possible. Ethan and Andi had been arguing since we found Andi and there was nothing to stop them. One fight would lead to another and then another becoming an endless cycle. For me, it was interesting to see them interact at first since I never had a sibling relationship that lasted long enough for us to act like that. But now I realize it might never stop. I had started to get annoyed with their constant bickering. After I woke up to them arguing I immediately wandered off to find something for food to give them some time to work it out. When I came back after no luck of finding food to find them still arguing I was ready to turn around and leave them on their own for peace and quiet. I walked over to them to get their attention and tried to sign to them to ask what they were fighting about.
“I found this fishing wire washed up the river and I think we should use it to fish for food Andi thinks using it for traps but she never made a hunting trap in her life so I don't know why she thinks she can now.” Ethan explained, clearly annoyed with his sister thinking that his idea was better.
“There are barely any fish in that water twerp. It would be a waste of time. Now there are a ton of squirrels and smaller animals running around, perfect for traps.” Andi argued back her side.
“Hey! I'm not a twerp you are!” Ethan yelled back at his sister and I looked between the two as they continued to argue, call each other names, and nitpick each other's ideas. When both seemed like good ideas to me. I looked at the amount of wire there was and it was a good deal of wire so I moved over to them taking the wire.
“Hey, what are you doing?” Andi asked as they both watched me with the wire. I held my hand up for them to wait and I took the fishing wire to the fire and used the heat to melt the string into two pieces. I tossed a bundle toward Andi and the other to Ethan before walking off back into the woods for firewood since we were running low after using everyone overnight to stay warm. I continued through the trees aimlessly for a while.
As I treaded deeper through the thick woods, the silence wrapped around me like a suffocating blanket, amplifying the loud thoughts swirling in my head. The memories of home, the warmth of Lizzie's embrace, and the laughter shared with Scarlett hit me with every step I took. Being with Andi and Ethan together made me miss them more than I could have ever imagined, and wishing to have family close once again.
With each passing moment, the weight of my loneliness grew heavier, pressing down on me until it felt like I was being crushed. I stumbled over gnarled roots and thick undergrowth, my mind consumed by thoughts of what I had left behind. Tears welled in my eyes as I wished with all my being that I could turn back time, that I could undo the choice that had led me to this place. I should have stayed quiet and stayed with Scarlett and Lizzie.
But my wishes were futile now that I was stuck in the wilderness. Kenneth and Joyce had to have planned this and if they could come up with this so quickly I could only imagine what they had in mind for when I left here and went back with them for good. Panic started to claw at my chest as my mind started to move from the nice warm embracing thoughts of Scarlett and Lizzie to the icy tightening thought of Kenneth's anger stabbing my chest over with each ragged breath I took. I tried to calm myself, to push back the rising tide of fear, but it was no use.
My heart raced in my chest, pounding so loudly I feared it would burst from my chest. My vision blurred, the world spinning around me as I sank to the ground, overcome by the suffocating weight of my emotions. I tried to think about a way to calm myself like Scarlett and Lizzie had taught me but I could think straight as I gasped for air. It felt like I was drowning in my breaths. Nausea churned in the pit of my stomach, bile rising in my throat as I vomited violently into the forest floor.
I lay there, trembling and weak, my body wracked with sobs as I struggled to regain control. In that moment of utter vulnerability, I realized just how much I relied on Scarlett and Lizzie to anchor me over the last couple of months. But here in the wilderness, I was alone, with no one to help. And as I lay there exhausted I felt myself slowly drift off.
I opened my eyes and before me stood Scarlett and Lizzie, radiating love and warmth, their faces glowing with affection. But then there were two younger kids with the three of us, their features blurred and hazy, but they ran over to us and Scarlett picked them both up in her arms, then pulled all of us together in an embrace. The two kids started babbling on and as I listened I realized they were my siblings after they called Scarlett and Lizzie Mama Mommy as they engaged in a lively exchange with my mothers.
As I observed, a mixture of surprise and confusion washed over me. But when the younger two started banter and argued among themself it felt oddly familiar in a way. Despite the surreal scene unfolding before me, I couldn't help but feel a profound sense of happiness washing over me. And when my mom's laughter filled the air, it was like I was being encircled and shielded from any worries or fears I felt. Eventually the voices of my siblings argument started growing louder and clearer more and more. As I focused, their voice became unnerving, and suddenly, their voices took on a familiar tone as their words laced with worry and fear.
"He might be dead." One of them whispered, sending a chill down my spine and I looked around for who they could be talking to.
“Dont say that I think Cade’s just passed out!” the other voice said and I realized they were talking about me. I tried to open my mouth and interject, to reassure them that I was fine, but my voice seemed to vanish into the void, unheard and ignored. Panic began to rise within me as I searched desperately for Scarlett and Lizzie to help, but they faded away like wisps of smoke, leaving me alone in the darkness filling in around me.
And with a surge of adrenaline, I forced my eyes open, breaking free from the suffocating grip of the dream. Gasping for air, heart pounding in my chest I woke up with a start as I struggled to make sense of where I was. The remnants of the dream still lingered in my mind, taunting me with images of a reality that felt so far out of reach. Confusion washed over me as I tried to shake off the dream as I was jolted back to reality by the sound of voices nearby. Looking around two figures stood above me as they watched me with wary eyes.
I sat up quickly, my instincts on high alert, and before I could stop myself, I felt my body tensing, half-shifting as a growl rumbled in my chest. But as my senses sharpened, I recognized the familiar faces of Ethan and Andi as they moved back, and I forced myself to calm down, pushing back the primal urge to defend myself.
Realization dawned on me as I took in the fading light of the setting sun, realizing that I must have slept for hours. Andi and Ethan's worried expressions only deepened my sense of guilt, knowing that my actions had caused them unnecessary concern.
"I'm sorry." I signed before I rubbed a hand over my face, feeling the remnants of tears still clinging to my cheeks. Andi knelt beside me, her hand reaching out to rest gently on my shoulder.
"Are you okay?" she asked, her voice filled with concern. I nodded, unable to meet her gaze as shame flooded through me. I was supposed to be the strong tough one of the group and now they were seeing me like this. Ethan hovered nearby, his eyes filled with a mixture of worry and understanding.
"We were really worried about you." He admitted, his voice quiet. I swallowed hard, feeling a lump form in my throat. Despite everything, despite my fear and uncertainty, I knew that I wasn't completely alone.
“Come on dorkface over there caught some fish so it's time to eat up. I thought tomorrow you can wolf it up and scare something into my traps.” Andi said as she helped me to feel and we headed back to the camp we made.
Chapter 55: Signs of Struggle
Summary:
Ethan, Andi, and Cade struggle in the wilderness while Lizzie and Scarlett struggle to work things out together.
Chapter Trigger/Content Warnings: Arguing, Panic Attacks, and Wilderness Therapy Programs
Chapter Text
Thursday, August 17th No One's POV
As the sun dipped below the horizon, casting long shadows across the dense area, Ethan, Andi, and Cade settled into their makeshift camp. It had been over a week since they had been left on their own to survive and that's what they had been doing. The trio had found a nice routine after they made camp the first couple of days. Andi kept them on track and organized, becoming the leader of the camp where Ethan became the brains in survival, leaving Cade to be the muscle and protector.
Cade moved quietly as he came back from his nightly perimeter check and gathering firewood for the night. As he sat down by the fire, the warmth encased him as Ethan waved at him and started signing. Cade watched intently, his eyes following the movements of Ethan's hands as he attempted the signs.
“Did that make any sense C?” Andi teased as she tossed a piece of the new firewood into the fire. Cade chuckled slightly, Ethan's sign language was not good yet but he was forming an understanding of the basics. He turned to Andi and signed, ‘he is getting better’. Making Ethan smile but she only understood the you part proving his point.
“Whatever.” She huffed as her brother laughed at her dismay.
As the night wore on, the crackling flames of their fire danced in the darkness, casting flickering shadows across the three faces. Cade watched Andi and Ethan as they engaged in a spirited debate over who was better at sign language.
"I'm telling you E, I've got this sign language thing down." Andi declared confidently, her hands moving alone with her as she spoke.
"Are you sure you still want to continue with this bet?" She asked him and signed alone to the best of her ability. Ethan rolled his eyes at his sister, a playful smirk tugging at the corners of his lips.
"Oh, please. You may think you're good, but you're nowhere near my level. You'll tap out before I do. " he countered, with his hand signing along with a bit more skill than Andi.
"We will see about that little bro. First to quit or mess up signing wins." She stated back to him.
“Let’s hope you don't run out of words, big sister.” He said back to her. Cade watched the sibling banter unfold with a fond smile, his eyes flickering between Andi and Ethan as they playfully argued.
However, as he continued to observe, a pang of sadness crept into Cade's chest, his thoughts drifting to Scarlett and Lizzie. He remembered a conversation he watched them have similar to this when they first started learning sign language. Like Andi and Ethan, they had debated over who was better at signing, each playfully vying for Cade to tell them who was better.
Lost in his thoughts, Cade's smile faded, as he blinked back the tears that threatened to spill from his eyes, silently wishing for a way to turn back time. The longer he thought about the two of them the tighter and tighter his chest started to get. As his chest tightened and breath quickened Cade did his best to calm himself down and ground himself like Scarlett and Lizzie taught him.
The memories of them flooded Cade's mind, as painful reminders of what he had left behind. He missed Scarlett's patient encouragement and Lizzie's infectious laughter but mostly their unwavering support and ability to comfort and ground him. As he took a deep breath forcing the air around him into his lungs, smoke filled his lungs as Andi and Ethan's laughter echoed through the darkness.
"Cade, are you even listening to us?" Ethan's voice cut through the haze of Cade’s thoughts, snapping him back to reality. He blinked, refocusing on the present.
"What?" He signed back, forcing a smile on his face despite the heaviness in his heart.
But before they could reply, Cade felt a sudden shift in the atmosphere as they stared at him. A smell of smoke wafted through the air, accompanied by the distant sound of crackling flames. It took Cade only a few seconds to realize that the smoke was not coming from their fire but from deep in the woods. Panic surged within me as he realized what it meant.
"There's a fire.” Cade signed urgently, his hands moving quickly to convey the message to Andi and Ethan but it took a moment for them to register the urgency in his expression.
"A fire?" Ethan echoed, his eyes widening in alarm as he looked behind Cade, his gaze to the distant glow on the horizon. Birds and animals were starting to fly and scatter by their camp to escape the fire as it quickly spread through the trees.
In a flash, the fire was upon them the intense heat licking at their heels as the three scrambled to fire safely. As the flames licked the edges of the forest, casting an eerie glow over the landscape, Andi, Ethan, and Cade raced through the dense undergrowth, their hearts pounding with fear. The crackling of the fire echoed in their ears, urging them to move faster, to escape the encroaching inferno.
"Head to the river, quickly guys!" Andi's voice pierced through the chaos, her urgency propelling them forward. Without hesitation, they followed her lead, their footsteps pounding against the forest floor as they navigated through the thick foliage.
Andi led the charge, her determination evident in every stride as she blazed a trail through the forest. Ethan followed closely behind her, his heart pounding in his chest as he struggled to keep up. His breath came in ragged gasps, his lungs burning with exertion.
Suddenly, Ethan's foot caught on a protruding root, sending him sprawling to the ground with a cry of pain. He gritted his teeth against the searing agony that shot up his leg, his hands instinctively reaching to assess the damage. He cried out as he fell, his voice filled with fear as he struggled to get back to his feet. But as Cade came up to him he could see Ethan's leg was bleeding heavily.
"Ethan, are you okay?" Andi's voice was filled with concern as she rushed back to his side, her eyes scanning his form for any signs of injury. Cade hovered nearby, his expression tense with worry as he watched Ethan struggle to his feet.
"I…I'm fine." Ethan managed to grit out through clenched teeth, though the grimace on his face betrayed his pain. Despite his bravado, it was clear that he was in no condition to continue on his own.
"We need to keep going, can you get up?" Andi insisted, her voice firm as she glanced back at the advancing flames. " Ethan nodded weakly, determination shining in his eyes as he forced himself upright. With a grimace, he placed weight on his injured leg, his muscles trembling with the effort. Slowly, he began to move forward, each step a testament to his resilience in the face of adversity.
Cade stayed close beside him with his arm around his to give him support as they pressed on towards the safety of the river. Together, they forged ahead as they braved the flames that threatened to consume them.
As the trio rushed through the woods, their hearts pounding in their chests, a deafening crack echoed through the forest, followed by the sound of splintering wood. A tree, engulfed in flames, crashed to the ground directly in front of them, blocking their path. Andi stumbled back in shock, her eyes widening in terror as she realized the danger they were in.
"Look out!" she screamed, but before she could react, Cade lunged forward, pushing her out of harm's way just in time. However, in doing so, he found himself trapped behind the blazing obstacle alongside Ethan.
Andi scrambled to her feet, her heart racing with fear as she watched Cade and Ethan on the other side of the fiery barrier. She could feel the intense heat radiating from the flames, scorching her skin even from a distance. Panic threatened to overwhelm her, but she forced herself to stay focused, knowing they needed to find a way out of this perilous situation.
" Ethan? Cade? Are you guys okay?" Andi called out, her voice trembling with urgency as she tried to look through the wall of flames.
“We're okay!” Ethan yelled out as he looked at Cade hovering above him.
Cade looked at Ethan and noticed the boy's pant leg ripped and bleeding. He dropped down to his knees by Ethan to check the wound, his heart racing with adrenaline as he assessed their situation. Cade knew they had to act fast to escape the encroaching flames but by the look of Ethan's leg, he wouldn't be able to move fast.
“I'm fine.” Ethan said again even though his leg was throbbing with pain.
“Guys? What's wrong?” Andi called out trying to see over the growing flames surrounding them. Ethan gritted his teeth as he struggled to get back to his feet. As he tried to take a small step to Cade the second he put weight on his leg he collapsed. Cade was quick to reach out to him and catch him before he could hit the ground. With Ethan struggling to stand even with his support Cade knew they couldn't afford to waste any time.
The fire was getting closer behind them and as Cade looked around there was no way to get to Andi with the tree blocking their path. Without hesitation, he shifted into his wolf form, his instincts taking over as he ignored the searing heat of the flames hitting his back and tail. Cade down kneeled enough for Ethan to pull himself up onto his back holding on tight to his fur. Cade turned to get a small running start before leaping over the wall of fire. Once they cleared the tree's flames the two Cade tumbled to the ground accidentally knocking Ethan off his back. Stunned, Andi rushed over to them and saw Ethan's leg as she tried to help him up.
“That is not okay.” She said to Ethan.
“I know but we don't have time to fight about it.” Ethan grimaced as he tried to take a step in the direction of the river. Cade came up next to him, making the boy get back on his back before he and Andi turned and started off toward the river again.
As they reached the riverbank Andi ran straight for the water and collapsed in the shallow spot of the bank gasping for breath as Cade followed and lowered Ethan into the water as well. The three of them turned and stared back at the fire spreading through the trees.
"Thank you, Cade.” Andi breathed out, her voice trembling with gratitude as she reached out to touch his wet fur. He leaned into the tough against her hand, offering what little comfort he could as they watched the fire consume everything in its path. Once they knew the fire wasn't going to reach them near the river bank. Andi took to tending to Ethan's leg. A couple of hours later into the night the fire started to go out as the river bank and most soil became a natural fire break.
Andi and Ethan fell asleep after the danger from the fire was gone but Cade stayed up through the night watching for animals seeking refuge by the water as well. From the looks of the path of the blaze the bear den was definite in its path so if they made it the mother and her cub could be near. And now even in his wolf form he was losing energy and strength from starvation and another brawl with the bear wouldn't go quite his way as it did before. By morning when Andi and Ethan got up Cade had only seen a couple of foxes and deer that got scared off by him in his wolf form before they got too close.
Once Andi and Ethan were fully up the three made the trek back to their camp to see what was left. Andi, Ethan, and Cade stood at the edge of what used to be their camp, staring in disbelief at the charred remains. The fire had mercilessly consumed everything. Andi's heart sank as she surveyed the destruction, her mind racing with thoughts of what to do next.
"We'll have to find a new spot on the other side of the river." Andi said, her voice tinged with determination. Ethan and Cade nodded in agreement, their faces grim as they took in the devastation. The journey was silent, each lost in their own thoughts as they trudged on.
Finally, they reached the river, the cool water providing a momentary respite from the oppressive heat. Andi scanned the opposite bank, searching for a suitable location to set up camp. After a few minutes of deliberation, she pointed to a spot further downstream, where the trees were sparse and the ground was flat.
"That looks like a good spot. Let's cross over and see what we can find." she said, her voice steady with conviction.
Andi led the way, wading into the water with ease as Ethan rode on Cade's back as he followed close behind and soon they were standing on the opposite bank, surveying their new surroundings.
After setting Ethan down, Cade shifted back and he and Andi set to work, gathering whatever materials they could salvage from the riverbank and nearby woods to rebuild. It was slow progress, but with each passing hour, their new camp began to take shape.
Friday, August 18th Harold's POV
As I sat in our living room with Nova by my side, I could sense the tension radiating off Scarlett as soon as she entered. Despite being blind and trying to hide her emotions, I've learned to pick up on subtle cues the way her footsteps faltered, and the slight tremor in her voice. I could tell something was troubling her deeply.
"Scarlett, my dear, what brings you here today?" I inquired, she let out a sigh, and I could almost feel the weight of her burdens as she spoke, I turned my head in her direction.
"Lizzie... she's not doing well since Cade has left. She's become more closed off, spending all her time in bed and showing no interest in her garden. Things are dying... " Scarlett explained, her words heavy with concern. Rosemary and I listened intently, my heart sinking at the news. Lizzie had always found great peace and relaxation in her garden, and to hear that she had abandoned it was troubling indeed. Scarlett continued, explaining her desire to seek advice from Rosemary and me. She wanted to know how to keep Lizzie's garden alive in the meantime and, more importantly, how to help Lizzie herself.
As Rosemary and I shared our insights, I couldn't help but feel a pang of sadness for Scarlett. It was clear that she was struggling too, her bond with Cade had been severed just like Lizzie's. Despite her attempts to conceal her emotions, I could sense the turmoil brewing beneath the surface.
"Both you and Lizzie are going through a difficult time. Your imprinted bond with Cade has been broken, and it's causing you both a great deal of pain." Rosemary told them and I nodded in agreement.
I could see the surprise in Scarlett's eyes as she realized that she couldn't hide her true emotions from us. Rosemary reminded Scarlett that while she may be adept at masking her feelings, Lizzie wore her heart on her sleeve and didn't have the ability to push it all away. We tried to tell Scarlett that they both needed to open up to each other about what they were feeling to move forward in any type of way. I put the importance on Scarlett also opening up as well and showing Lizzie how she felt instead of hiding and trying to be strong for the both of them but Scarlett was stubborn and did not fully listen.
It seemed to be easier for her to take Rosemary's advice on the garden to keep Lizzie's plants alive than to listen to the advice given on their relationship but I knew with time they would figure it out. They were the closest thing to true mates that I have seen in decades and I placed my faith in them with that in mind. As Scarlett left our home, I couldn't shake the feeling of sadness that lingered in the air. But I also knew that Scarlett would find the strength to be there for Lizzie, and be there for herself.
Scarlett's POV
As I drove home from Harold and Rosemary's place, my mind was still consumed with worry for Lizzie. Just as I reached a red light, my phone rang, startling me out of my thoughts. Glancing at the caller ID, I saw that it was one of Lizzie's team members. With a sinking feeling in my chest, I answered the call.
"Hi there Scarlett?" came the frantic voice on the other end of the line.
“Yes, Emily? Is everything ok?” I asked, hearing the concern in Lizzie's assistant's voice.
"Well we've been trying to reach Lizzie all morning well all week actually, but she's not answering her phone. She didn't show up to a big meeting today and we're all getting worried over here. Is everything okay? Have you heard from her?" Emily explained and I felt a surge of helplessness wash over me. How could I explain what was happening with Lizzie when I barely understood it myself?
“Well I've been out of the house all day this morning but she was at home in bed when I left. She hasn't mentioned any meeting or anything.” I said back to her and Emily let out a sigh of relief.
“It's good to know she's okay. But do you know what's going on? Why is she not returning the team's calls?” Emily asked.
"She's been going through a rough time lately, and I'm doing my best to help her but you might want to reschedule some things for a while.” I told her, not sure how to explain more, I tried my best over the phone a bit more before I hung up and continued to drive home. Once I got home I headed straight to our room.
As I stepped into our room, a heavy sense of dread settled over me. Lizzie was still in bed, just as she had been when I left this morning. The curtains were drawn, casting the room in shadow, and the air felt thick with tension.
"Lizzie? Why did you miss your meeting today?" I said softly, approaching the bed. There was no response. Lizzie just turned away from me, her back facing me as she curled into herself. I felt a pang of frustration, but I pushed it aside, determined to break through to her.
"Please, I want to help you. I love you, and I hate seeing you like this." I pleaded, reaching out to touch her shoulder gently.
"Just leave me alone!" she snapped and I recoiled as if I'd been slapped not expecting her reaction. For a moment, I stood there, stunned and unsure of what to do. But then, anger bubbled up inside me, fueling my own frustration and hurt.
"You can't just shut me out like this, Lizzie I'm trying this is what you want." I said, my voice trembling with emotion. Lizzie's only response was to pull the covers tighter around herself as if to block me out completely. With a heavy heart, I realized that there was nothing more I could do. I couldn't force her to talk to me if she wasn't ready.
“I'm gonna go make you some food to eat.” I told her and left the room. As I made my way downstairs, I knew that Lizzie needed space, with a little time, we could find our way back to each other.
Chapter 56: Into The New Pt.2
Summary:
Cade, Andi, and Ethan make it to base camp and learn the new rules and world they just stepped into.
Chapter Trigger/Content Warnings: Yelling, Misgendering, Transphobia, and Wilderness Therapy Programs
Chapter Text
Thursday, August 24th No One's POV
It had been over a couple of weeks, probably almost three since they all had been dropped off in the woods and the fire. The days were officially starting to blur together but Andi, Ethan, and Cade had come up with a pretty good way to survive on their own. For Cade and Andi, they were purely in survival mode every day but for Ethan, it was one big adventure to test the things he read in his books. It was midday and the older two were watching Ethan as he splashed around in the water. Cade was exhausted from coming back from hunting to only find a rabbit and some fish.
“Do you think we'll be out here much longer?” Andi asked Cade as she gutted the fish he caught earlier. He only shrugged as he watched the first fish over the fire.
“Come on there's no way that they're gonna leave us out here forever with just a bible to survive.” She said setting down the fish and grabbing one of the Bibles they left them with and had been using to feed the fire. Cade agreed with her nodding, he wasn't sure what was going to happen and it was horrible out here but he didn't mind the peace that came from being out there.
“I'm always right, it's kinda my thing being right.” She said with a confident smile as she focused back on gutting the fish. Cade let out a soft chuckle as her comment reminded him of Lizzie anytime Scarlett or anyone else would tell her she was right. They had a very similar joking nature and it made his heart ache to think about the two of them. He tried his best not to think much about them because of that exact reasoning but he missed them more and more every day.
“Whoa, who knew you could laugh C.” Andi teased, elbowing Cade in his side softly causing him to chuckle even more.
“Oh he laughs with me all the time, you're just the least funny person he probably ever met.” Ethan said, teasing his sister back on behalf of Cade, and then started laughing even more when he saw Andi's shocked face at his quippy response.
“What? You're not funny.“ Ethan added, coming out of the water and sitting down next to Cade as he continued to laugh. They continued for a while just eating and chatting amongst themself until Cade stopped and went stiff. Andi and Ethan went silently as they watched him go from completely relaxed to high alert in a matter of seconds after hearing something they couldn't.
Cade stood to his feet and took a couple of steps into the woods that surrounded the clearing where they had made camp. Cade's abrupt change in demeanor sent a ripple of unease through Andi and Ethan, as his eyes darted across the forest, his sharp gaze scanning through the tree line.
Andi grabbed a long, sturdy branch and clenched it in her hands, ready to defend herself and her friends if necessary. She exchanged a swift, anxious glance with Ethan as the distant echoes of voices grew steadily louder, a disconcerting undercurrent in the once-peaceful woods.
“It's probably just more kids.” Ethan told them as the voices drew closer, the tension became almost unbearable, each moment stretching into an eternity.
Then, breaking through the foliage, a group of figures emerged. It was the camp counselors, and at the forefront was the familiar face of Richard, the same man who had dropped them off in this wilderness weeks ago. Richard's face bore a stern, unflinching expression.
"It's time to come with us." He said not giving them much choice. Andi's heart pounded in her chest as a mixture of anger and fear surged through her. She didn't trust these counselors, not after what they had been through. Her instincts screamed at her to run, to hide, but she knew that escape wasn't a viable option at this moment.
With great reluctance, the three tried to relax, at least they were going to be out of the woods. Casting a final, questioning look at Cade, Andi, and Ethan reluctantly obeyed Richard's orders. There was no other way out of this situation they were in and could only follow along. Richard handed each of them a blindfold, instructing them to put it over their eyes. Cade’s heart sank as the world plunged into darkness. Blindfolded and disoriented, they were led through the dense woods, their footsteps guided by the group of counselors.
Finally, after what seemed like an eternity, they were put into a van. The blindfolds remained in place, cutting them off from the outside world. Cade's heart raced as the engine roared to life. They were being taken, but to where? The uncertainty was almost unbearable.
They drove for a while, stopping to pick up others and then driving again. They spent hours in the back of the van, it wasn't until night time until the van came to a stop.
“Alright blindfolds off and everyone gets out now!” Richard yelled Cade, Andi, and Ethan climbed out of the van and were immediately met with chaos and yelling as a group of adults.
Cade's POV
I fumbled for the knot, and as the fabric fell away, a harsh headlight from another van assaulted my eyes. Blinking rapidly, I took in my surroundings. The van's door opened and everyone pilled out. There were only a few seconds as Andi and Ethan stepped out of calmness before we were hit with a wave of yelling from all the staff. The three of us shared a bewildered glance as the camp staff stood around the group of us acting as if they were drill sergeants in the military on the first day of boot camp.
"Line up! Move!" The commands came like a whip, and the three of us moved to join the line that was forming. As I looked around I saw some of the other kids I'd seen on the first van ride before they dropped us off. A surge of anxiety rippled through the group as kids emerged from another van.
"Silence! And get in line!" Richard and a couple of others yelled.
As we were directed to sit in front of a makeshift stage and fire pit, I couldn't shake the feeling that things were going to be much better than the woods. Among us was a kid, who started talking back and refused to get in the line. I remember him from when we first got here and him calling Richard a dick.
"I ain't doing shit till I get some food and decent warm clothes!" Justin's voice rang out. The staff responded quickly and tried to force him into line but he seemed to be stronger. He started fighting them more and more until they just picked him up by his arms and legs and forcibly sat him in a chair up front, his protests fading as a dark-haired woman walked out on the stage clearing her throat to get everyone's attention.
“Andi, what's going on?” Ethan asked.
"Just stay calm E everything gonna be alright." Andi said but she had no idea if that was true or not. She glanced at me for reassurance but we only exchanged confused glances with each other before looking back at the woman. She cleared her throat and began to speak, her voice calm but filled with conviction.
"Welcome, children. I'm Hilary Castisano. I'm the head counselor and owner." she said.
"This is a summer camp reformative therapy program where we're here to help you find God and guide you on a path to redemption. You've just passed your first level in the program, and you should be proud of yourselves."
"You're out of your damn mind! You sick fucks left us with nothing in those damn woods! Do you have any idea what we've been through?" Justin yelled and the woman didn't seem particularly bothered by the outburst, offering the boy a serene smile.
"Mr. Hartford? Back with us again? Hmm, Well we understand it may have been challenging and with our new program you might not understand everything we do, but sometimes we must face adversity to find our true path." she replied cryptically.
“Fuck the true path you crazy bitch!” Before Justin could utter another word, two of the staff stepped forward and they swiftly grabbed the boy, who struggled in their grasp as they dragged him away into the darkness. The woman continued, undeterred by the interruption.
"Now before your intake, you will be assigned cabins for the night and you'll be cleaned up after. The journey to find God can be challenging, but you are not alone. Embrace this opportunity, my children." With that, she turned and headed toward the main camp center building, leaving Andi, Ethan, and me in a state of disbelief and unease. As we watched her retreat, a flurry of questions filled my mind, but I couldn't deny the overwhelming feeling that we had stepped into something far more unsettling than we could have ever imagined.
I sat with my anxiety building as Richard stepped up onto the makeshift stage. He adjusted the microphone, the screech of feedback briefly filling the air.
"Attention!" His voice cut through the ambient chatter like a whip, and a hush fell over the crowd.
"I am Sergeant Richard J Brooks. You will address me as Sergeant Brooks or sir. Is that clear?" A murmur of reluctant acknowledgment rippled through the campers.
“I said IS THAT CLEAR?” He said again yelling into the microphone. The authoritarian aura he exuded made it clear that this was not a place for casualness.
“Yes Sir.” Everyone responded louder this time.
"Good. Now, listen up. These are the rules of this camp, and you will follow them to the letter. Failure to comply will result in disciplinary action. Respect the chain of command. The staff are your superiors, and their word is law. Disobedience will not be tolerated. No personal belongings. You will surrender all personal items. Phones, gadgets, and anything not issued by this camp will be confiscated. You are here to focus on the program, not your personal distractions. Uniforms are mandatory You will wear the clothes and stick to the dress code at all times. This includes during recreational activities, meals, and sleep.” There was another murmur of displeasing opinions being voiced.
“Silence! There will be no unnecessary talking. Communication is limited to essential matters. Any violation will result in punishment. ”Richard continued as everyone went silent.
“Attendance is mandatory to all scheduled chores activities and therapy sessions. Failure to participate will be met with consequences." As the list concluded, Richard…Sergeant Brooks eyed the campers with a stern gaze.
"Remember these rules. Follow them, and you may find redemption. Disobey, and the consequences will be severe. Now onto Cabin assignments.When you hear your name get up and move to stand by your group.” The tension in the air was palpable as he began reading off names, starting with the boys' cabins. My heart pounded in my chest, a mix of anticipation and dread. Names were called, and the boys headed to their assigned cabins, groups lining up, exchanging nervous glances.
As the list dwindled, my name hadn't been called. A sick feeling churned in my stomach, but I kept my expression neutral. Maybe I was just at the end of the list, I thought, trying to shake off the uneasy feeling. But when Richard finally reached the end of the male cabin list and started on the female. Panic gripped me, a cold realization settling in. My hands trembled, and I could barely hear the names of the others over the blood rushing in my ears.
"Cadence J. Davis. Cabin 5, bunk 6."Richard said and my breath caught, and a wave of nausea washed over me. It felt as if the ground had shifted beneath my feet and I hesitated for a moment, a silent plea echoing in my mind for this to be some kind of mistake. That wasn't even my name but I knew the Davis’s used it that way sometimes to make paper easy.
I moved over to my assigned group and all the girls were looking at me weirdly but I noticed Andi was in the same cabin as me so I relaxed slightly. As I approached the cabin leader she gave me a stern gaze and stepped in front of me before I couldn't get in line.
"Before you say anything." She said, even though I wasn't planning on it.
"I've been warned about you. And I'll say this. Your cabin assignment is not wrong. You were born a female and will forever be a female, and we're going to cure your mind from all those sick thoughts of yours." Shock and anger bubbled within me, but I remained silent and nodded without further word. I could tell this was not a safe space and I had no plans or energy to fight that. She huffed at my response and pushed me away in the direction of the line. As I walked away, I realized just like Kenneth and Joyce the staff here didn't know that I was a prime or that I'd changed after my first shift. How would they if I wasn't registered? It wouldn't have popped on any of their searches.
After everyone was in their cabin group the intake process started and felt like a descent into hell. We were stripped of whatever possessions we had. They even took the ring that Lizzie and Scarlett gave me. Which was the only thing I had to remind me of them. The line shuffled forward with trepidation like we were being led to an uncertain fate.
The military-like showering stalls were our first taste of the camp's harsh reality. We were ordered to step in the shower strip and surrender the rest of our clothes to them, shower in the icy water, a shock to our systems, before changing into our new uniforms. My turn came swiftly, and the biting cold left me breathless and steaming in the nice as the water hit my hot body. After I quickly showered for the first time in weeks I changed into the uniform's long pants and t-shirt before I moved through the line. The other boys got buzz cuts, their hair reduced to a mere stubble as the girls got regulated trim and were made to put their hair in tight ponytails or buns. My afro, however, was a mess from my time in the woods that resisted the attempts of one of the ladies to tame it. But with limited time and improper tools, she eventually gave up, leaving my hair in a matted mess. We were instructed to group with our cabins again for inspection. When my turn came, I stood rigidly as my hair became the focus of their scrutiny.
"You think you can get around the rules? Like you're something special?" A tall man yelled as he stood in front of me his voice echoing through the night.
He was thin but you could tell he was strong and used his looks to intimidate people. I didn't react more than an instinctual twitch at the initial shout but I felt my mind shut down trying to black out and dissociate as a survival mechanism. This lack of reaction seemed to infuriate the man further.
“You think you're some kind of special exception?” He paraded me in front of everyone, making a spectacle of disobedience. A woman stepped up next to him who shared the same face as him and I noticed they had the last name Mercer on their counselor jackets.
The Mercer twins attempted to humiliate me with the inspection, and the futile efforts to "fix" my hair. The woman who I heard being called Megan tried to untangle my hair again, failing as the lady before did. Her brother Alex was seething with anger and took matters into his own hands. He got scissors and started chopping chunks out of my hair. The uneven result was an even worse mess.
"Line up again!" he barked, his face contorted with a satisfaction derived from asserting dominance. I followed the order waiting in line until we were told to follow our cabin leader to our cabins.
No One's POV
Cade entered his assigned cabin with the others and they stood there waiting for some kind of instruction. The cabin was simple yet functional, with bare wooden walls that exuded a rustic charm. Inside, the space was furnished only with rows of small cots lined up against the walls. Each cot was adorned with a thin pillow and a few blankets folded neatly at the foot, offering minimal comfort to its occupant. The cots were arranged with precision, leaving narrow pathways between them for ease of movement. In one corner of the cabin, a small bathroom was tucked away. Inside, two toilets and sinks were visible, providing basic amenities for the campers.
Soon a woman walked into the cabin with the door slamming behind her. Her posture straight and her gaze intense, as they all fell silent, their attention immediately drawn to her.
"Good evening Ladies. I am Counselor Rey, and I will be your cabin leader during your stay here." She began, her voice carrying a hint of authority. A murmur of acknowledgment rippled through the room as the group exchanged uncertain glances.
"Now, before we begin, I want to make one thing crystal clear." Counselor Rey stated looking at us with a piercing eye, her tone firm.
"In my cabin, discipline and order will be maintained at all times. Disobedience will not be tolerated." The campers listened intently as Counselor Rey outlined the rules of the cabin, her words leaving no room for ambiguity. Each directive was delivered with unwavering resolve, her gaze sweeping over the group as if daring anyone to challenge her authority.
"Understood?" she concluded, her eyes lingering on each camper for a moment longer before moving on.
"Yes, ma'am." came the chorus of replies, tinged with apprehension.
"Now, I want each of you to unpack your supplies and settle into your assigned bunks. Lights out in five minutes!" As they all set about their tasks, the atmosphere in the room remained tense as they all tried to process the last couple of hours.
That night in the cabin, Cade found himself unable to drift into the realm of sleep. The mere thought of surrendering to unconsciousness filled him with dread, for it meant relinquishing control over his surroundings and subjecting himself to the whims of his nightmares. It was easy in the woods where he had to keep watch at night but now in the cabin, there was nothing to keep watch for.
As he lay on his cot, staring up at the ceiling, he counted the grain in the wood panels above him in a feeble attempt to distract himself from his racing thoughts. The silence of the cabin only being broken by the occasional rustle of blankets or the soft breaths from the others.
After a while getting up to 3,879, Cade's ears caught the sound of chattering teeth, faint but unmistakable in the stillness of the night. Concerned, he turned his head to see the source of the noise and found his gaze falling upon Andi on the cot next to him.
In the darkness leaned over to her and tapped her softly. Andi slowly sat up on her cot as it creaked in the night, her features illuminated by the faint glow of moonlight filtering through the window.
"I'm fine, I'm just jealous you're not freezing like the rest of us." She grumbled wrapping herself in her blanket, her voice tinged with exhaustion. Wordlessly, Cade got up from his cot and gestured for her to move aside slightly. She did and lay down next to her before wrapping their blanket around them for added warmth.
"The perks of being a prime. God, you're like a furnace." She said and she instantly leaned into his side. He wrapped his arm around her and pulled her in to get all the warmth possible.
At first, the closeness felt awkward since when they had done this before he was always in his wolf form, both of them tense with the unfamiliarity of this kind of proximity. But as the moments passed, Andi gradually relaxed against him, as the exhaustion of the day finally caught up with her. Soon, her breathing slowed, her body growing heavy with sleep.
Cade remained awake, his mind filled with conflicting thoughts and emotions. He watched over Andi as she slept, her presence a comforting anchor in the darkness of the cabin. He lay there, with his thoughts drifting to memories of happier times, his mind drifting to memories of his mothers, friends, and the simple joys they shared. The night wore on, Cade found himself lost in bittersweet memories, his heart heavy with longing for the comfort and familiarity of home. It was his fault he was here away from them.
As Andi shifted in his arms, Cade couldn't help but glance down at her. Her brown hair cascaded over her face and reminded him of Hailee's, and for a moment, it was all too easy for him to imagine that she was Hailee, back in his embrace once more. But as he looked at Andi, he felt a pang of emptiness, a void where the connection between him and Hailee once thrived. There was no spark, no warmth shooting through him when they touched Andi's hand, she didn't have the same wonderful smell or the same laugh that still echoed in his mind.
Cade wrestled with his emotions, his mind playing tricks on him, and that he was with Hailee and his mothers instead of Andi. He clung to memories of their time together desperate to be back with them. But as the first light of dawn began to filter through the cabin window, reality intruded once more, dispelling the comforting haze of his memories. With a heavy sigh, he stirred and prepared himself for the challenges that lay ahead.
Careful not to disturb Andi as she slept peacefully he slowly shifted her off him, his movements light and deliberate to avoid waking her. Andi remained blissfully unaware as he eased her back onto her cot, her breathing steady and even. But as he settled back into his cot, he caught sight of one of the younger girls, wide awake and watching him intently from across the room.
Their eyes met, and Cade offered her a small, reassuring smile, placing a finger to his lips in a silent gesture of secrecy. The young girl nodded the unspoken agreement sealed between them. Cade quickly slipped back under the covers of his cot just as the sound of the morning horn blared, signaling the start of the day at the camp.
Chapter 57: Enforcing New Guidance
Summary:
Cade and Andi start their first full day at basecamp and learn the new reality of their lives.
Chapter Trigger/Content Warnings: Misgendering, Transphobia, and Wilderness Therapy Programs
Chapter Text
Friday, August 25th No One POV
As the first light of dawn filtered into the cabin, Counselor Rey entered the quiet cabin with a determined purpose, her authoritative presence immediately commanding the attention of the few girls who were already awake. Since she started working with theses this program she has become what many of the kids call The Enforcer. She never strays from the rules or goes easy on anyone making her one of the toughest counselors around.
"Everyone up!!" Conselor Rey announced her voice cutting through the morning stillness and rousing the girls from their beds as she flipped on the sterile white lights of the cabin.
“Come on girls get up! Every morning you are required to attend morning prayers promptly and then report to your chores assignment for the week.” Consular Rey told all of them as everyone started to get up.
“Chores? I don't do chores. Is there any way I could just pay for someone else to do it? My dad would never make me do chores back home.” One of the girls said to counselor Rey. She was Tall and slender, with long dirty blonde hair running down her back in loose waves. She carried herself with an air of superiority, as her piercing blue eyes narrowed in disdain at the thought of doing chores.
“And you are?” Counselor Rey questioned looking at a clipboard she had with a list of names and information on everyone in the cabin. The girl scoffed as if she was offended that it wasn't known who she was but no one in the cabin seemed to know her as they all watched.
“Marissa Blackwell, and my father, is the owner and CEO of the most successful publishing company in the UK and America.” She stated proudly but still no one seemed to know who she was.
“Ah Miss Blackwell, one thing you'll learn here is that it doesn't matter who your father is and he certainly can't buy your way out of your responsibilities with me.” Rey said to the girl who just stared back at her obviously never getting that type of reaction before.
“My dad will hear about this and when he does you'll be wishing you took the money.” Marissa said not backing down but the counselor only smirked at her and took a step towards the girl.
“Sweetheart your dad sent you here for us to teach you a lesson. I'm quite positive he doesn't care about the methods we use to teach you just that you learn. That's what he is paying us for anyway.” Counselor Rey explained and the girl went silent as she realized the truth in Conselor Rey's words.
“Now all you get up and make your beds, morning prayers are in 10 minutes and my cabin will not be late so be lined up outside in five!" with that order the rest of the cabin started to stir, getting up and ready as fast as possible. Cade and Andi exchanged tired glances, Cade was extremely weary from the night before and how the staff treated them, He had a feeling nothing good could come from today or the next. Despite this hesitation he quickly dressed like the rest of the cabin, made his bed, and when it was time he made his way with his cabin to the little chapel they had for church.
After the camp leader Hilary finished her morning sermon she passed them off to Richard and the rest of the staff who gave an outline of the day's schedule and requirements. The next step of the day was chores. All cabins were given their daily tasks for the week to contribute to the upkeep of the camp. Two hours later after cleaning all the camp's shared bathroom and showers Cade, Andi and their cabin made their way to the mess hall for breakfast. As they entered Cade watched Andi as her eyes searched the crowd for Ethan. One of the rules of the camp was that boys and girls were not allowed to talk or interact with each other until they had reached a certain level in the program, which only a few ever reached. Andi thought she might be able to get around this rule but the staff had been keeping the boys and girls separate all this morning during the sermon and she didn't get close to Ethan at all. As the line moved Cade looked around as well but he didn't see Ethan anywhere in the sea of other kids. Andi let out a frustrated sigh and continued in line.
“He has to be here somewhere right?” Andi murmured to Cade as they shuffled along and Cade nodded back to her even though he wasn't sure if Ethan was there or not.
As they got closer to the front of the line, Cade's focus shifted from looking around for Ethan to the food as his stomach grumbled in anticipation. Even though they were given a small amount of food the night before, Cade was starving for anything at this point. As he got to the front of the line and picked up a tray he got a good look at the food and was only to be met with disappointment. The first worker he came up to dropped a scoop of unappetizing slop onto his tray. Cade's brows furrowed in disgust as he surveyed the mush before him and decided that it was meant to be oatmeal.
"What is this stuff?" Andi whispered, wrinkling her nose in distaste as she looked at their trays. Cade shrugged, his appetite rapidly diminishing at the sight and smell of the food. Cade's gaze traveled down the line, taking in the options ahead.
"Is that supposed to be eggs?" Andi muttered under her breath, as a worker placed what he guessed to be scrambled eggs by the color and moved along the line each stop their plates were piled high with different questionable foods.
Cade shot a glare at the server who had lumped his food together, he tried to balance the plate as the oatmeal sloshed onto the eggs oozing into the sausage, and turned the toast soggy. The server, unfazed by Cade's irritation, merely motioned for him to move along. As he moved he tried to breathe and unclenched his jaw as the food only started to look more and more appetizing. With a heavy sigh, Cade swallowed his frustration as they made their way to the table the rest of their cabin was sitting at.
Another rule was that you had to sit with your cabin at every meal. Cade picked up his fork trying to separate and salvage what he could. Reluctantly he took a bite of the food before him, his stomach churning in protest as he forced himself to swallow the food. As he ate in silence, Cade couldn't help but long for his mom's hot breakfasts and home-cooked meals he had taken for granted.
“There!.” Andi said out of nowhere her eyes lit up with recognition as she spotted her brother on the other side of the mess hall sitting down. Amongst the rowdy boys, Ethan was barely noticeable as he sat amidst them quietly eating his food.
“Ethan.” She breathed out with relief and with a smile she moved to greet him eager to talk to him. As she walked over to him Ethan spotted her instantly and the frown on his face flipped as he made eye contact with her. But before she could utter a word, a counselor intercepted her, stopping her in her tracks.
“What are you doing? Go back to your table?” The staffer told Andi as she stood in front of her blocking her from crossing the imaginary line in the mess hall that was separating the boys' tables from the girls.
“Sorry, I just wanted to say hi to my brother really quick, Miss… ah …Roberts?” Andi said to the staffer as she read the name on her shirt.
"No talking to the boys. Camp rules are clear: no conversation with the opposite sex until you've earned the privilege." She barked, her tone sharp and uncompromising. Andi's smile faltered, disappointment flickering in her eyes as she was reluctantly turned away.
After breakfast, the day blurred together for Cade and Andi as they settled into their new daily routine. After they left the mess hall their cabin delved into wilderness skills training. For hours they started to learn the basics of survival. From learning navigation techniques to practicing outdoor cooking. They were told they would learn all kinds of other activities like hiking, and rock climbing.
By the afternoon, they gathered for a simple lunch in the mess hall. Although this food looked better than breakfast it did little to fill their stomachs, the small ham and cheese sandwich and fruits barely fueling them for the long afternoon ahead where their wilderness skills training continued, with learning to identify edible plants and other survival essentials along with their general education school classes.
After classes ended they had no break and were told they had to participate in group therapy sessions. The group consisted of Cade, Andi, and the six other cabinmates they had so looking around the circle Cade kinda knew everyone in the room. Other than the older woman who was the therapist sitting at her desk going through some papers. As everyone settled down and in their chairs, she got up and joined the group sitting in the only empty chair left in the circle with a soft smile.
“Hi there ladies. I am Evelyn Kyle. You can call me Mrs. Kyle. Now I'd like to go around the circle and have you all introduce yourself and say one fun fact about yourself.” She said looking around the group to see if anyone was eager to go first but no one was interested in her icebreaker.
“Okay okay, I'll go first then. I'm Mrs. Kyle and a fun fact about me is that I love baking intricate and delicious pastries and experimenting with new recipes.” She said before looking at the girl next to her to introduce herself. The girl next to her was tall with waves of chestnut brown hair and piercing green eyes that looked utterly bored by having to be here.
“I’m Lexa Parker and a fun fact about me is that I have a tattoo on my spine that took 6 hours.” She told the group and Mrs. Kyle looked at her like she was the devil for having a tattoo and quickly encouraged the next girl to speak up.
“Hi.” A soft little voice spoke up and Cade looked up from his lap to see the girl he saw watching him this morning speak up timidly.
“I'm Raven Lily but no one calls me that. So you call me Boom, that's what my family calls me. And a fun fact about me is that I know a lot about explosives and rocket science.” She said with a smirk. Looking at her she was probably one of the youngest kids in the camp and with her petite wiry frame, fiery red hair, and glasses she didn't look like a troubled teen but how she spoke about explosives it made sense.
“Thank you Raven but here we will address each other by their given names, not nicknames. Okay, who is next?” Mrs. Kyle said moving on to the next person in the group which was Andi.
“Andi and my fun fact is that I already hate it here.” She said with a bit of sass causing Mrs. Kyle to frown.
“Well, Andi I'm sorry you feel that way but let's try something else for your fun fact.” Mrs Kyle said, trying to get Andi to take the task seriously. Andi let out an annoyed sigh before speaking again.
“Okay, another fun fact is that I can do this really cool trick with my hands no one else can do. Would you like to see it?”Andi asked, looking at Mrs.Kyle. The woman nodded happily that Andi was now participating. Andi smiled widely before cracking her knuckles and stretching out a bit before she quickly whipped up her hand in Mrs. Kyle's direction and flipped her off with her middle finger.
“My goodness! Young Lady, that is not appropriate!” Mrs. Kyle scolded her with a shocked face as all the other girls and Cade started laughing.
“Alright, that's enough everyone. Ms Conaway, I will have to report that to your cabin leader and the other staff.” Mrs. Kyle told her not to be pleased with her at all and the rest of the girl quieted down.
“Oh here's another fun fact. I don't care.” She said back and Mrs. Kyle just wrote a note down on her paperwork and moved on to the next person. Sitting next to Andi was Cade and even though he knew it was his turn now, he remained silent, his lips pressed tightly together as he avoided eye contact with Mrs. Kyle while picking at his fingernails since they took away his ring.
“Excuse me, is it your turn now?” Mrs. Kyle said frustrated by the other responses so far. Cade stayed quiet, not looking at her. Sensing the tension in the air, Andi stepped in to introduce him.
"This is Cade and a special fact about him is that he is super strong and super quiet." Andi offered, hoping to appease Mrs. Kyle and she would move on to ease the discomfort in the room. But Mrs. Kyle wasn't satisfied with that and as the next girl went to introduce herself she interrupted the girl.
“Everyone must speak for themselves and provide their correct names and fun facts.” She said her gaze landing back on Cade, waiting for him to speak up.
"Cade doesn't talk. He does sign here and there, but I don't know ASL very well." Andi explained further. The therapist's confusion was evident as she raised her voice, assuming Cade might be deaf.
"Oh, I did not know we had someone who is deaf in the group. What is her name?" she asked, speaking louder as if that would help Cade hear her if he were deaf.
"Cade and HE is not deaf. I think he's mute or something like that." Andi corrected her not so gently. The therapist looked back and forth between Cade and Andi before consulting her list of patients. After searching and finding Cade's name listed as "Cadence Davis." she spoke again.
"Ah, I see Ms. Cadence J. Davis. Well, there's nothing in the medical paperwork about Her having any special requirements, so Cadence, please introduce yourself." Mrs.Kyle said, addressing Cade with the wrong pronouns.
Andi glanced around the group, noticing the dawning realizations and reactions on some of the girls' faces. She felt a pang of guilt, realizing she might accidentally outed Cade to the group but for her until last night when he was sorted into the girl cabin, she never questioned his gender much. Throughout the exchange, Cade remained stoic, unfazed by the therapist's misgendering. As the therapist persisted in calling him by the wrong pronouns, her frustration grew apparent. Cade stayed silent, refusing to engage and eventually, the therapist gave up on trying to coax him into speaking and moved on to the next girl.
The next couple of girls in the circle introduced themselves and once everyone had gone. The therapy session continued, but instead of delving into personal experiences or addressing individual concerns that they might normally talk about in therapy, Mrs. Kyle launched into a monologue.
"You see, children, you have all been led astray and that is why your misguided path led you here today. Now I am here to guide you back onto the right path." Mrs. Kyle said as Andi exchanged a worried glance with Cade, the woman's words filled the room with a heavy sense of judgment as her gaze swept over the group.
"But with the grace of God and my guidance, we can help you all before upstanding young women like you were born to be." Cade shifted uncomfortably in his seat, sensing the underlying meaning in Mrs. Kyle's words.
Mrs. Kyle's voice grew louder as she launched into a tirade about the dangers of straying from the path of righteousness and the consequences of living a life of sin. Cade couldn't help but feel a sense of unease as Mrs. Kyle's words washed over him. He glanced around the room, noticing the varying reactions of his fellow cabinmates. Some nodded along, seemingly captivated by Mrs. Kyle's words, while others fidgeted uncomfortably in their seats, clearly uneasy with the therapist's rhetoric.
Cade remained stoic, his expression unreadable as he listened to Mrs. Kyle. As Mrs. Kyle's rant finally came to an end and the hour was up the group couldn’t leave the room faster if they tried. As the evening approached, they gathered for dinner the most nourishing meal of the day where they actually got food that looked like real food but it was only plain baked chicken and vegetables. After dinner, they had one hour of quiet time to wind down prepare for bed and finish up any final chorus they had to do.
With lights out at being at a strict 9:00 PM. As the night settled in and everyone drifted off to sleep. Cade was able to fall asleep for less than 30 minutes before his nightmare and dreams got the best of him and Cade found himself awake once again. Listening to the rhythmic sound of everyone breathing eventually turned into him focusing on Andi's chattering teeth again. Wordlessly, he slipped out of his own bed and joined her in hers, wrapping his arms around her for warmth again like before. They lay together in silence, the only sound the soft rustle of the blankets as they shifted to get comfortable. After a few minutes, they heard the sound of small footsteps approaching, and Cade turned to see Raven from earlier that morning standing beside the bed.
"I'm cold too.” She said softly, with pleading eyes as her lips trembled from the cold. In the dim light filtering through the window, Cade could see that her cheeks were nearly blue from the chill. Without hesitation, Cade gestured for her to join them, making room on the tiny cot. The girl crawled in between them, seeking warmth and comfort in their embrace. Cade wrapped his arms around both Andi and Raven, holding them close as they huddled together for warmth. In the quiet of the night their combined body heat provided much-needed relief from the cold. As the girls drifted off to sleep, Cade started recounting the grains in the wood on the ceiling trying to get past his number from the night before.
Chapter 58: Echos of the Past and Future
Summary:
Scarlett struggles at home and work, while Lizzie's family is expanding before her eyes.
Chapter Trigger/Content Warnings: Arguing, Mention of Abuse
Chapter Text
Monday, August 28th Scarlett's POV
“Hey baby, I'm heading out. I got called into a meeting at the studio but I should be back to make dinner.” I said to Lizzie as I finished getting ready in the bathroom and walked out into our bedroom where she was lying in the bed. It was 12:45 in the afternoon and she had yet to move from her place in bed and I knew that she probably wouldn't be leaving that spot for the rest of the day like the last few days.
“I should only be gone for 5 hours max but call me if you need anything.” I told her after I got no verbal response from her.
“I love you.” I leaned down and placed a kiss on her cheek before heading out of the room and downstairs and I headed out to my car and drove off to the studio.
The drive to the studio was a silent battle for me. My hands gripped the steering wheel, knuckles turning white. I glanced in the rearview mirror and caught sight of one of the toys Cade would leave in my car for himself to play with and I thought about how the last time he was sitting back there with me and now I could not see him anymore. I wondered if anyone would see the turmoil etched on my face or if my acting skills were generally good enough to cover for me. As I parked the car, I looked around and realized I could barely remember the full drive and wondered if I ran any red light on the way and I sat there looking at myself in the mirror this time, meeting my gaze.
"You can do this." I whispered as if the words alone could stitch together the fragments of composure I needed before nodding to myself and getting out of the car.
Entering the building there was a buzz around the office and it dawned on me that with Cades’ early departure, they were now scrounging trying to figure out what to do with the rest of the scenes we needed to film. I made it to the editing studio and was met with some of the executive producers, Ben the director and Kevin was here. Looking around I saw Florence in the room and I let out a relieved sigh knowing she was there. After greeting everyone I sat down next to her and waited for things to get started.
“Hey, how are you doing?” She asked quietly, leaning into me and giving me a soft smile.
“I'm doing okay, just a bit tired.” I told her, trying to be as honest as possible without making a big deal of things. My wolf was way too prideful to be any type of vulnerable right not knowing it was time to be the strong alpha that I was supposed to be.
Florence didn't seem to believe that answer but before she could say anything else about it Ben got up in front of everyone and started talking. He explained that they were working with different edits and new storylines now things have changed with Cade gone and him being in some of the scenes we still needed to film. He explained that working with the footage they already got things seemed to be working out but they wanted to get opinions on some of the early cuts. They started with the post-credit scene that we filmed early on and it made my heart clench to watch Cade on the screen but I was happy to see him.
BW2 Post Credit Scene
The sleek private jet with Stark Industry plastered on top soared through the night sky, breaking through a thick fog of clouds. Natasha was flying while Yelena sat co-pilot with Anton in the third seat behind them.
“Jarvis set the course to the Avengers Compound and take over for me will you.” Natasha said to the AI and from the back seat Cade let out a chain of small coughs.
“Right away Agent Romanov, setting course home our arrival time will be 10 hours and 27 minutes. Would you like me to order some cough drops and medication for Sir Anton? I'm detecting respiratory issues and a fever.” Jarvis said and she felt the computer take control of the control so she let go and leaned back in her seat exhausted but relieved, that the mission was over and she was in the clear to return home. She looked back at Anton as another round of cough hit him.
“No need, I am fine.” He said to Natasha after the coughing stopped and she did notice his labored breathing.
“Yes please thank you Jarvis and please no titles, I've told you Nat is fine..” She said Jarvis ignored Anton's comment. The boy just rolled his eyes at her comment but didn't have the energy to fight her as his body felt like it was burning from the inside out. He didn't think much of it other than exhaustion and the adrenaline had been running off on diminishing.
"So, how can we afford this fancy jet now but have to use that dump truck of a plane to break Dad out of prison?" Yelena asked, looking over at her sister.
“I couldn’t use any of my avenger's contacts or we'd get caught but I got a message from back home that I'm not a fugitive anymore.” Natasha told her sister.
“I remember hearing Dreykov talk about you breaking him out. He was pissed, you two are total badasses.” Anton told them leaning forward in his seat.
“It was no big deal. It was supposed to be a simple in and out but someone caused an avalanche.” Natasha said looking at Yelena with a warm smile as she teased her sister.
“It wasn't my purpose to do that but it was so cool how we made it out of there. No thanks to my epic flying skills.” Yelence said with utter confidence and a smirk.
“Your flying skills could use some work, Sestra.” Natasha said
“What do you mean? I'm great at flying and who is this contact of yours?” Yelena countered.
“I'm just saying I would've done things differently anyway Tony called and he sent it to us.”Natasha explained.
"I can’t believe, The Tony Stark, sent us one of his private jets." Yelena couldn't contain her excitement.
“He sent me a jet. Technically he has no idea about the two of you.” Natasha confessed.
“How nice of him.” Anton said sarcastically and I knew Dreykov would have never painted Tony in a good light.
“I know because of all the media he comes off like a playboy douchebag that throws his money at problems he caused but what people don't see is how much he cares about the people who matter most to him. He is just a dorky tech guy who expresses his love through what he makes. All the Avengers are seriously misrepresented in the media. Sometimes I mean you both know how the public thinks of me.”
"I for one can't wait to meet the Avengers. It's going to be awesome!" Yelena said as her tone turned playful.
“Can you tell me more about you and your life with them? Dreykov made me believe you were so different than you are and told me so many lies. I don't know what is real or not.” Anton asked, opening up to the two of them a bit.
"Now that I… that Dreykov's gone, I want to know the truth." He continued.
"I'm not sure that's a good idea."
"Ma please I need to know what is real and what is fake, what he made me believe." Anton begged looking at Natasha desperately. Even though Yelena was being silent it was clear she wanted to know the truth too. Natasha nodded and was silent for a moment as she tried to gather her thoughts.
“Well the biggest lie Dreykov told me when I was in the red room was that I wasn't worth the love of a family but that was so far from the truth all the Avengers are like family to me. I have Yelena and my parents but the Avengers have been there when they couldn’t.” Natasha started to say and Anton nodded along.
One thing that Dreykov always told him was that from the moment he was born it was proven that he wasn’t lovable by his blood and no one else would ever love him either. It was something that was easy for Anton to believe until he met his mother and even his aunt Yelena even though she continued to almost shoot him.
“Even though we've had our fights and disagreements we always come back to each other, not even death can keep us apart. After everything we've been through with Thanos, Ultron, and S.H.I.E.L.D. we became even closer, especially when everyone was brought back.” Natasha started to explain as she thought back to all that they had been through together.
“So where to start… well I guess that would be Clint, my best friend. He saved my life, he had the choice to kill me. I was his mission like I was yours. But ahh... he is basically an older brother to me. Steve is also like a big brother to me. I trust them both with my life. Then there’s Bucky, we have some history from when he was under Hydra control. He had his memories and his mind control kinda like Dreykov was doing to you as well but he is a cool guy especially when Steve is around they calm each other. Then there's the science bros Tony and Bruce they are always held up in the lab working on something to help the team. You can't forget about Scott and Sam. Those two are the goofballs of the group total pranksters and then there’s Wanda…” Natasha explained but trailed off as if lost in thought before she continued.
“Wanda is wonderful, she is amazing, so smart, and is the kindest person I know. I tried to deny it from the first moment I met her but I fell in love with her instantly.”
“Wait Wanda Maximoff? As in the Scarlet Witch?” Yelena asked, surprised at this news. She had no idea that her sister had someone special like that.
“Yeah, after we met our connection only grew and grew, and eventually she asked me to be her girlfriend. We weren't together for long before I died to get the soul stone. It broke Wanda. She lost so much her brother, her best friend, Vision, and me within such a short time and before the team figured out how to bring me and Tony back. In her grief from losing everyone she ever loved, she made this hex with her magic, trapping a town under her control and creating this perfect world she envisioned in her head. It was a place that had everything she lost. She made a version of me, her brother, and everyone we loved. She showed me her memories and we had a really beautiful and happy life with twin sons.” Natasha continued to explain.
“Wow, she must be so powerful.” Anton commented and Natasha nodded.
“She is extremely powerful. So much so that between her love, grief, and magic when she birthed the twins they were real and not just part of the hex, and even after the hex was destroyed they remained. So she and I got officially married and have been raising the twins together for a year now.” Natasha explained nervously unsure how they would react.
“So you're married and I have three nephews now?” Yelena asked, looking at Natasha and her sister nodded back at her.
“Papa is going to be so mad when he hears he missed your wedding. Please tell me Captain America walked you down the aisle?” Yelena said, teasing Natasha who just rolled her eyes at her sister knowing that Alexia and Melina would definitely have a big reaction once they heard the news.
“Actually it was Clint but Steve was my best man.” Natasha responded as Yelean chuckled. Natasha turned her attention back to Anton who had just been sitting there.
“How do you feel about all that?” Natasha cautiously asked him knowing that all of this would be a lot for him to take over in such a short period.
“I… ah... I'm not sure. A week ago I had no one and now… what if Hyde takes over again I don't want anyone to get hurt.” He said honestly as he tried to process it all.
"Anton, I know this is a lot to take in, and no matter what we will figure it all out together. One day at a time we don't know if Hyde will come out again but we'll deal with that if it happens and learn as we go." Natasha said to him reassuringly. Everything was happening so fast it was hard to take it all in but he decided to just go with the flow one day at a time like his mother suggested.
"Speaking of things to learn! The first thing you need to learn is our family anthem." Yelena said taking her opportunity to shift the tone and with a mischievous glint in her eye, she played 'American Pie' by Don McLean on her phone as they soared through the sky in the jet. As the iconic tune filled the air, Yelena started to sing along and after a bit, Natasha also joined in. After the song finished the two started talking about their childhood and lives the rest of the flight filling Antion in on everything they could. After Yelena fell asleep her concern for Aton continued to creep in after he did not fall asleep despite everything. He just sat there in the back watching the skies but I could tell he was deep in thought.
"Are you okay, Anton? You've been quiet. " Anton nodded, his lips curving into a forced small smile.
"Yeah, I'm fine. I just have a bit of a headache but I'm glad everything is over and we're safe." He said.
“Me too. I love you kid.” she said with a smile.
“I love you too.” He said, for the first time in his life and meant it.
“I'm gonna radio in with the compound for our final approach alright? Tap me if you need anything.” She told him before grabbing the pilot's headset.
“Thank you for getting me away from him.” He said.
“I'm sorry it wasn't sooner.” She said softly before she put on the headphones.
Anton's gaze turned toward the plane window looking out into the vast blue skies around him.
“I'm so glad Dreykov and Hyde are gone.” He said to himself softly but just as he did he caught his reflection in the glass.
"Gone?" Anton whispered, his voice filled with dark intent.
"I don't think so." Hyde said as a blue glow enveloped his eyes, and a sinister smile etched its way across his face before his eyes faded back to their normal color.
No One's POV
The scene faded out to black as the camera zoomed into a close-up of Cade’s eyes, and a sense of unease settled in amongst the people watching. The light in the room flashed on and Scarlett was brought out of her head as she remembered where she was. She stared at the screen as her heart pounded and her ears rang from hearing Cade say that he loved her even if it was him acting. The last time that I had said it to him he didn't get the opportunity to say it back before Kenneth dragged him out of the room. She also knew she would probably never hear him say it again.
“Hey, are you okay?” Florence asked, nudging Scarlett's shoulder softly to get her attention. As She looked over she blinked a couple of times and realized she was crying. Scarlett locked eyes with Florence and noticed her friend's concerned face looking back at her.
“What ahh? Yeah. I'm fine.” Scarlett said back to her as she wiped her eyes and looked around the room. She quickly noticed everyone in the room staring at her and she realized that she was probably asked a question.
“I'm sorry, will you excuse me.” She said before standing and leaving the room. Not stopping when she heard Florence calling out to her or when the security guard tried to stop her from rushing past the security exit. When he tried to block her exit she only let out a dominating growl before moving on as he stopped in his tracks and let her by. She got in her car and raced off home.
“Lizzie I'm home!” Scarlett called out as she got home the whole drive she just thought about how she wanted to be home and be with Lizzie. Regretting not just staying in bed with her this morning instead.
“Lizzie?” She called out into the house again and no response came. After putting her things away she started to look around the house for her. When she couldn't find her anywhere downstairs she figured Lizzie had to be in bed sleeping still and couldn't hear her.
“Oh hey, there you are?” Scarlett started to say as she heard Lizzie in their bedroom so she headed inside. She was met with Lizzie moving around the room with a duffle bag in hand as she packed it with her things. Scarlett's heart dropped and immediately froze standing there in the doorway confused.
“Babe? What's going on?” She asked, getting Lizzie's attention and causing her to freeze in place just like Scarlett. They stared at each other for a moment before Scarlett recovered and moved inside the room closer to Lizzie. She took the duffle bag of clothes out of the woman's hands and replaced it with her own.
“My love, what is going on?” Scarlett asked again looking into Lizzie's redding eyes telling her that she had been previously crying. When Lizzie finally met Scarlett’s eyes the tears instantly started forming again and within a second Lizzie was crying. Scarlett pulled her into a tight hug as she let Lizzie cry. She held onto her for a couple of minutes until she started to calm down again. Once she was calm enough for Scarlett’s liking she pulled away to look at Lizzie again and wipe away some tears.
“Alright, can you tell me what's going on now?” Scarlett asked again softly and Lizzie nodded. She stepped away from Scarlett to grab a tissue before blowing her nose a bit. After she was done she sat down on the edge of her bed and Scarlett sat down next to her.
“I'm sorry I'm a mess right now.” She said with a deep sigh. Scarlett reached out, taking one of her hands in hers and squeezing it.
“Don’t apologize. I know, it has been for you since Cade left. It's been hard for me too. You're allowed to be upset.” Scarlett told her softly.
“It's not just that. Sorry, I'm just so all over the play emotionally… it's a mix of happy and sad tears.” Lizzie explained and she nervously spun the ring on her finger that we all had.
“What do you mean?” Scarlett asked, now slightly more confused than she was before.
“Mary Kate called me. Ashley is in the hospital. She gave birth to a baby boy last night.” Lizzie explained more tears filled her eyes but they didn't fall.
“What? When was she ever pregnant?” Scarlett asked, confused but with a small smile growing on her face.
“That's what I thought Mary-Kate said Ashley didn't even tell her. They wanted it to be a surprise I guess.” Lizzie explained to her.
“Well, that’s wonderful. I’ll pack a bag and we can get a flight to New York tonight so we can be there by the morning… But wait, why are you sad? Isn’t this good news… Is Ashley okay?” Scarlett asked as her thoughts started to spiral just a little bit.
“Ashley is ok, everyone is okay, it's just… Instead of your reaction being my reaction, I can't help but feel jealous and mad. I mean I am extremely happy for Ashley. I can't believe it, but… Why is it that she gets to have this baby boy come into her life when our kid was just ripped out of our lives? I know that it is so horrible for me to say things but I just don't understand it. We loved him, supported him, and would've done anything for him. And those people clearly don't care for him at all.” Lizzie explained as she honestly poured out all her thoughts.
As Scarlett listened to Lizzie her heart ached with a deep understanding of the conflicting emotions that had consumed her fiancée. She knew that Lizzie had been wrestling with Cade's sudden removal from their lives, but the news of her sister's surprise baby had intensified these feelings it had seemed. Lizzie's tears continued to flow and Scarlett couldn't blame her for feeling this way. There was a part of Scarlett that instantly felt the same jealous feeling Lizzie was having but it was just another emotion to suppress to be strong for Lizzie. With a kiss to each eye, she gently wiped away Lizzie's tears as she spoke.
"I understand why you feel this way. It's been... it's been hard and if I found out one of my siblings had a baby without saying anything with everything going on." Scarlett as she tried to comfort Lizzie.
"It's just... sometimes, I feel like my heart is empty. I miss him so much, and it's like a part of me is gone. I know he's not dead, but the thought of never seeing him again feels just like that. And now there is this new life in the family and it's like out with old and in with the new." Scarlett's own eyes welled with tears as she reached for Lizzie's hand, squeezing it gently. She had been trying to be the strong one for both of them, masking her own pain and grief, but now, facing Lizzie's raw emotions, she couldn't hide any longer.
"Lizzie… who knows we might see him again." Scarlett's voice trembled but she tried her best to keep it positive but everything that she had been holding back was coming to the forefront of her mind.
“Don’t! I know that woman will make sure we never see him again. I could see it in her eyes even Cade knew it and I swear if you try and convince me otherwise I will... I dont know what but I do something.” She said getting frustrated with Scarlett’s empty optimism.
“I know he wasn't with us for long and maybe you don't care but he was my baby, my son and now he is gone. Maybe it was just acting for you but for me it was everything.” Lizzie told Scarlett letting all her thoughts and feelings out in the moment.
"You really think I don't care? That I'm not devastated? That I don’t love him like a son! Are you fucking kidding me Elizabeth! I think about him day and night because of how much I miss him. I ran out of work today cause it hurt too much to watch him. I have these dreams where he's back home with us, and it feels so real. It's like he is right here with us just across the hall. But then I wake up, and he's not there and you're not there. And I'm trying to be strong for you and for myself but I'm so, so sad too. I miss him more than words can say. None of it was acting for me. It was probably less than fifteen minutes into that first dinner with him before I knew he was going to be part of our pack.
“Scarlett..” Lizzie breathed out but she continued.
“I'm dying inside. I'm so sad most days I don't even want to get out of bed but I can’t do that. I thought I had to be the strong alpha or whatever that fucking means but I know what that means anymore if I can't even keep my pack together. You know I saw that bag and instantly thought you were leaving me." Scarlett said, letting out a heavy breath. Lizzie looked up, her eyes locking with Scarlett's, and for the first time in a long while, Scarlett saw a mirror of her grief in those eyes. Lizzie's anger and frustration melted away as she reached her hand up to wipe away the tears that had fallen out of Scarlett's eyes.
"I'm sorry, I couldn't, I didn't see that you were hurting too. I thought you were so emotionless about the whole situation." Lizzie whispered, her voice quivering with regret. A few more of Scarlett's tears flowed freely now, and she embraced Lizzie tightly.
"I care, Lizzie. I care, I've just been trying to hold it together for both of us. So maybe I have been playing a part but I don't think that is sustainable for me or either of us anymore and I want to get through this together." Scarlett explained as everything started to bubble up to the surface.
“Gosh, what is happening to us?” Lizzie said as she held onto Scarlett tightly.
“What do you mean?” Scarlett asked softly.
“We've never been like this before… I think there is a lot we need to talk about.”
“Haven't we just done that?” Scarlett asked as the adrenaline from their argument started to wear off and she felt her walls go slightly back up at the thought of having to talk and think more about their feelings than they already have. Every second she thought more about losing Cade was killing her.
“Yes, but there is more to…”
“Hey, let's just take it day by day and figure it out.” Scarlett said cutting Lizzie off as she felt herself start to get overwhelmed more and more by her emotions. Lizzie nodded and they held each other for a couple of moments before Scarlett pulled away looking at Lizzie.
“Do you still want to go see your sister?” Scarlett asked changing the subject. Lizzie sat up in Scarlett’s hold and gave her a sad smile and nod.
“I do, I want to be there for her. This is her first baby and I am happy for her. Plus the whole family will probably be there so it’ll be nice to be with them all right now and when we get back then we can talk.” Lizzie told Scarlett.
“Alright then, how about this? You go take a shower for a bit to relax some more and while you do that I'll get a flight and car to the airport.” Lizzie hummed in response pulling Scarlett into a tight hug again.
“Promise me we’ll talk about this after we get back.” Lizzie said softly Scarlett nodded into their hold before Lizzie let go and headed into the shower.
While she was in the shower Scarlett finished packing a Lizzie bag and one for herself while making traveling arrangements. She sent a text to Lizzie’s parents slightly explaining the situation and the mindset that she and Lizzie were in. Jarnette and David encouraged the visit wanting to be with the two saying she had been planning to visit them in a couple of weeks so this worked out.
Once Lizzie got out of the shower everything was set and ready and they were just waiting for Chris to give them a ride to the airport. He was a better option than waiting to get a paid car organized through her management team this late at night and Chris always answered her call if he was able to do so. It didn't take long for him to arrive and they were off. Lizzie slept through most of the flight to New York and Scarlett got a few minutes here and there before they landed.
Chapter 59: Family Connections
Summary:
Being with family and learning more about them unearths even more feelings for Lizzie to sort through despite the new addition to the family.
Chapter Trigger/Content Warnings: Talk of Miscarriages, and Loss.
Chapter Text
Tuesday, August 29th Lizzies POV
As Scarlett and I got off the plane and it being so early in the morning I was still in a bit of a sleepy haze as we got off the plane. Luckily we packed only carry-ons so we didn't have to worry about waiting for our bags at baggage claim.
"Oh, I completely forgot to order a car or a rental?" I told Scarlett as she guided us through the airport.
"Don't worry, everything is already arranged." Scarlett said as she held my hand a little bit tighter as we walked.
I nodded trusting her judgment more than my right now. I didn't know how to feel or think about much of anything other than how much I missed Cade, what our family once was, and how hard it would be to be in the presence of a happy new family when mine felt like it was falling apart.
All of a sudden I noticed that there was a buzz around us and I realized people were starting to catch on to who we were. Which woke me up a bit more and made me nauseous as my anxiety was starting to creep up on me. I stood up straighter and picked up my pace as we walked trying to ignore my stomach turning on itself as the crowd started to form. I felt Scarlett's arm wrap around my waist pulling me close to walk in front of her.
"Where are we going?" I asked as we got out of the terminal area and to the exit.
"Passenger pickup." Scarlett said to me and she guided me in that direction.
That's when I noticed the crowd of paparazzi standing aside in the passenger pickup area next to all the families, friends, and drivers waiting for people. The camera started flashing and voices yelling at us to stop and talk with them. I looked back at Scarlett with unease but she was full-heartedly smiling and waving. I noticed her gaze wasn't in the direction of the camera and took a look in that direction to see what she was looking at. As I glanced over I instantly made eye contact with the person she was waving at and all my anxiety washed away.
"Dad?'' I called out not sure if I was seeing things right. He smiled brightly giving us a wave and I quickly made my way over to him. I didn't hesitate to wrap my arms around him as tightly as possible. The force of my hug made him stagger back a bit but he was able to hold us up.
"Hi, sweetheart." He said to me as he pulled away, kissing me on the forehead.
"Dad, what are you doing here?" I asked him, shocked. He just smiled and moved to hug Scarlett.
"Well isn't a parent's job to be their kids' personal chauffeur?" He asked, laughing at his own joke. I was gonna respond but another wave of flashes and yelling was directed towards us taking my attention away from him.
"How about we head out before your fans get too rambunctious?" He offered and we all made our way out of the airport and to my dad's car, once in the car I still couldn't believe it.
"Thank you for picking us up Dad. You know we could have gotten a ride." I said as this added guilt to the wide range of emotions that I was already feeling.
"Come on now Lizard, you think I would just let some crazy New York taxi driver drive my daughter around?"
"Dad, I'm not 14 anymore. I'm capable enough to drive myself around. Or get a ride, the drivers these days are getting way better." I said just as an Uber zoomed by us cutting my Dad off before swerving away.
"Yeah babe, they're definitely getting better out here for sure." Scarlett said sarcastically from the back seat causing my Dad to chuckle.
"See Scarlett gets it. I knew I liked her for a reason. Don't tell the others but you've always been my favorite." He said happy to have her on his side.
"Thank you David and don't worry I won't tell the others." She said back to him.
"That's so not true Dad you and Mom were not fans of Scarlett when you found out we were hiding out at the cabin and that was before we started dating." I countered.
"Well, my first meeting or even knowledge of your sister Mark Kate's new boyfriend was when your mom and I walked in on them making out in her living room. I'll tell you that was one awkward dinner but the steak was delicious." David said and I shuttered at the thought of him finding me and Scarlett like that.
" You can't be serious?" Scarlett asked.
"Unfortunately I am. You'll probably meet him later on. He is pretty much always attracted to Mary Kate's hip. By the way, did you want to stop at the house or go straight to the hospital?"
"Oh, I guess the hospital. I'm surprised you are not already there."
"Well your mom didn't get a call from Ashley until maybe 5 pm last night after the birth and of course, she went straight there but I was still at work and didn't get home until near midnight. So I figured out I'd go over in the morning and Scarlett texted you were coming so I told her I'd pick you girls up." he explained.
"Thank you dad, I didn't know you were still working, I thought you retired."
"Well I tried that for a couple of years but I just missed the game and the deals."
"Wow, well thank you for picking us up, you must be tired David."
"Nah, I slept fine. I woke up a bit early but I'm sure Ashley's hospital room has a nice chair in there calling my name."
"You must be excited to meet your first grandchild?"
"Well I am excited but he's not my first grandchild. I'm not sure anything can top the excitement of meeting Cade for the first time. Your mother was losing her mind all day. It was a delight." He said as he fondly looked back on that day.
"Dad Cades not..." I tried to say but I couldn't finish my sentence as all the grief and sadness flooded to the forefront of my mind for the first time since landing.
"Sweetheart Cade will always be our first Grandchild, maybe not first Grandbaby but he will always be our first." He said, reaching out for my hand as he continued to drive with the other.
Hearing this made my heart hurt even more and I couldn't help but start to cry. Mostly happy tears knowing that my family loved Cade just as much as Scarlett and I did but that made it all hurt just a little bit more as well.
"Thank you for saying that it means a lot. I have been having a hard time with him being gone." I explained he didn't say anything but got off the highway and pulled into a parking lot.
He unbuckled his seat and leaned over to hug me again. This time I couldn't hold anything back and started sobbing in his arms. He let me cry for what felt like way too long but when I pulled away it had only been a couple minutes before I cried myself out of tears. He pulled out a small box of tissues and handed them to me so I could wipe away the snot and tears that built up.
"Here you go kiddo." My dad said, turning around to Scarlett. I didn't even notice that Scarlett was also crying until my dad passed her a couple of tissues as well.
"I know you both are going through a lot right now but I'm so very proud of the both of you for being here." He said genuinely and lovingly to us.
"It's been hard and we're working through it all at least trying to." Scarlett said.
"The loss of a child is a lot on the parents and I wished for my daughters to never have to understand that pain."
"How do you understand it?" I asked.
"Please don't bring this up to your mother unless she does first. It is not something she can talk about much but before we had your brother Trent your mom was pregnant. It took us two years to get pregnant. We were thrilled we were both so young, barely 22 and everything went so smoothly but the doctors told us his heart was too big and over pumping after birth. He was alive for only three days before he passed. Your mother was pretty out of it most of the time because of the drugs the doctors had her on but he was our little angel for those days." He pulled out his wallet and I watched him pull out an old photo from the back of the stack of wallet pictures of all of us kids he had and showed me a picture of him holding a small baby hooked up to different machines.
"Why don't we know about this?"
"His death was hard on your mom and me and what led us to split but it was also the reason that brought us back together years later. I started therapy and I really wanted to share some things with your mother once I had a different perspective and that led to her starting therapy as well and she and I are working together on some things now."
"I can't believe mom is in therapy." I started trying to process everything.
"Well, I think it helps that her bestie Melanie is a psychologist. It definitely helped convince her." Dad explained.
"My mom is convincing like that." Scarlett said.
"My point in telling you girls is you are not alone in feeling what you feel and though it is a different situation I can understand a fragment of what you two are going through and I want to remind you that you do still have each other. It was easy for your mother and me to forget that in our grief and it drew us apart and I want to spare you from that if possible."
"Thank you for sharing that with us Dad and I'm sorry you lost him."
"Ah, he is still with us every day."
"Now do you want to still head for the hospital or head to the house for a little while?" he asked again.
"The hospital still." I said he pulled back onto the road and headed for the hospital. We sat in a comfortable silence as we all took everything said in.
"Dad?"
"Hmm?"
"Did he have a name?" I asked impulsively as the thought crossed my mind.
"Ha, that's the kicker. Before he was born we hadn't decided on a name we just said once we met him we would know. and with everything that happened we didn't decide until the morning of the day he passed. We were thinking if it was a boy Clarence or Caden and if it was a girl Clare or Cadence. and we chose Caden Jones Olsen. Caden was my uncle's favorite uncle's name and Jones is your mother's maiden name." He told me and hearing his name made me gasp.
"Flip the picture over.” He said and I flipped the photo and on the back was written in a pen that was slightly worn away over the year read, Caden J. Olsen Born March 4th 1982.
“Mhmm, your mom had a similar reaction when she first heard out Cade. I think that's why she was so excited to meet him and I'm not a big believer in reincarnation but your mother thinks it's the same spirit coming back to our family."
"You're not messing with me right?" I said a new wave of tears following.
"No, that was his name. I'll show you his birth certificate if you'd like.”
“I didn't mean to make you cry again, honey.”
"No it's okay, that's just crazy and I just miss him."
"Well we're here so I'll give you another hug but remember please don't mention this to your mother." he said as the car stopped and I saw we were parked at the hospital. I wiped my tears and got out of the car to give my dad another big hug.
Friday, September 1st Lizzies POV
As Ashley proudly introduced her son, Otto, to our family, I sat down at a table watching everyone celebrate the new addition to our family. It had been five days since we arrived in New York City, and being here with my sister and family felt like a breath of fresh air at moments and then seconds later it felt so suffocating. There were so many moments I kept thinking back to Cade and what it would be like to have him here.
The room was filled with laughter and chatter as family members and friends tried to catch a glimpse of Otto. I watched with a smile as Ash carefully walked him around to everyone she greeted them, each person marveling at his tiny features and cooing over his soft smile. As she did her husband Louis followed behind with a memory box. It was an old tradition in our family that when a baby was born the family would come together and all bring small tokens, objects, letters, or pictures for the new member of the family. Each item added would symbolize well wishes, important family history, and hopes for the child's future. Watching the family add to little Otto’s box makes it impossible hard for me to imagine what Cade’s box would have possibly been gifted and how the whole family would love him so much.
As I followed Ash and Louis around the room, I couldn't help but feel a knot tighten in my stomach when my eye landed on Scarlett at the buffet filling up a plate of snacks. Since being her she seemed once again unphased by anything going on other than that moment in the car with my dad. It was all kinda overwhelming trying to understand her and myself at the same time. We’ve always been on the same page about pretty much anything and if we weren't we would be able to figure it out quite quickly. but things had been different and I knew something was lacking in our relationship that had driven Scarlett away from me and that we needed to work on fixing.
Glancing back over at Scarlett I noticed a woman walk over to her and start up a conversation with her the knot in my stomach tightening, just a bit more. I turned my attention away from them at the unusually filling and back over to Ash and Louis but despite the joyful atmosphere of the gathering, my attention was pulled back to Scarlett and the woman who seemed intent on monopolizing my fiancé's attention. I couldn't help but feel a surge of jealousy coursing through my veins as I felt my wolf get upset at the sight of someone else encroaching on what she considered hers. As Scarlett continued to entertain the woman and her blatant advances, my heart sank deeper into my chest with each flirtatious gesture, laugh, and whispered word. It felt like a dagger to the heart, watching the woman's hands linger on Scarlett's arm, seeing the way Scarlett's laughter danced effortlessly in response to the thing she said. A laugh that I hadn't heard in what felt like the longest time.
I tried to push down the rising insecurities I was feeling, but it was like trying to hold back a flood. Every smile exchanged between them felt like a betrayal, every touch a stab in the back. After what felt like an eternity of enduring the torture of watching them together, I couldn't take it any longer. I had to get out of there before I completely lost my composure. I got up from my seat and headed over to Ash and Louis who had now made it through most of the crowd and had gone to sit down with my mom and dad. My mom was holding onto Otto rocking him in her arms giving Ashely a much-needed break to sit and eat something.
“Hey Ash, I'm not feeling too well so I'm going to head back to the house to rest but I'll see you guys at Sunday brunch.” I told her as I gave her a quick hug along with Louis and my parents.
“ Are you alright? What's going on Liz?” She asked back, checking in with me softly.
“I'm just feeling a little nauseous and tired but I want to be on the safe side of things and just reset it off.” I told her trying to alleviate the apparent worry on her and my family's faces.
After saying a quick goodbye I summoned whatever strength I had left, I managed to approach Scarlett and the woman she was talking with. The woman barely gave me a second glance but as I turned to Scarlett and we made eye contact I mumbled something about being tired and wanting to go back to the house.
“Hey Lizzie I was just gonna bring this back to you but I got caught up talking with…Um Sorry, what was your name?” Scarlett asked the woman next to her.
“I'm Ronda, I'm one of Louis' cousins.” The woman said.
“Right, you said that I'm sorry. Well Ronda this is my fiance Lizzie, Ashley’s sister.” Scarlett said introducing me to Ronda. I reached out my hand to greet her but she just stared at it for a couple moments before ignoring the gesture and speaking.
“ Oh, I know who you are. Your sister that’s the fancy Marvel actress.” She said in a pointed tone as she met me with a look of disdain.
“Well technically we're both Marvel actresses and I promise you it is not that fancy.” Scarlett jokes, seemingly trying to break up the tension Ronda was putting out.
“ Oh my, you are funny Scarlett.” Ronda said as she laughed and leaned into Scarlett resting her hands on her upper arm.
“Anyways Scarlett I do not feel good so I'm going to head home.” I told her again as I couldn't help but feel my wolf let out a wave of distressed pheromones and I watched her smile drop slightly as she set down the plate in her hand and moved closer to me, resting her hand on my arms, rubbing them slightly in comfort.
“Oh no don't leave so soon we were having such a good conversation.” Ronda interjected, reaching out
for Scarlett's arm again but Scarlett effortlessly dodged her hand, stepping closer to me and letting out a small wave of her pheromones to me as she ignored Ronda.
“ I'm sorry, maybe another.” She said to Ronda without turning to look at the other woman before she led me out of the small venue Ashley rented and we headed home. As we made our way back to my parent's house we tried making a strained conversation but I couldn't shake the feeling that something had shifted between us, and I feared that we might never be able to find our way back to each other.
Chapter 60: Tensions Rising
Summary:
Things start to escalate at the camp for the kids and Scarlett and Lizzie's relationship hits a boiling point
Chapter Trigger/Content Warnings: Bullying, Misgendering, Yelling, Arguing, Transphobia, and Wilderness Therapy Programs
Chapter Text
Wednesday, September 13th Andi's POV
As the days passed here at base camp, they seemed to meld into one long, relentless stretch of doom. Each sunrise brought with it a fresh set of challenges, and each sunset marked another day that survived in this unforgiving environment. It was a week into our stay at base camp, three maybe four weeks in total if I counted the weeks in the woods. I couldn't decide which was worse camp or the wood. All I knew was anything else would be better. It was all about working the Program here. If we followed the necessary steps showing the staff and God we could change for the better we would graduate through the program and get to go home. The only problem was the program was a bunch of religious bullshit and I wasn't going to be brainwashed like some of the others around here. The real goal of the program is to break you down and completely rebuild the person you are to this perfect mold they envisioned.
Since I had constantly gone against the program I'd been in isolation. I wasn't to interact to talk with anyone other than staff when I was addressed. However, that didn't stop me when I spotted Ethan, being harassed by a group of older boys at lunch. Without a second thought, I rushed to his side, my protective instincts kicking in despite the rules forbidding us from talking to members of the opposite sex. I couldn't stand by and watch as my brother was being bullied, no matter the consequences.
"Hey!" I called out, rushing to them.
"Leave him alone! What's your problem?" I said as I shoved a couple of the guys near Ethan back away from him before checking to see if he was alright.
“Look, the geeks' sister is here to protect him.” The boy teased and laughed, causing me to turn around with a glare.
"Trust me guys, I think you want to leave him alone." I warned and noticed that Cade came up behind me offering silent support. The older boys sneered, their taunts growing more vicious with each passing moment.
"Ohh so scary!" One of them jeered, causing the others to laugh more. I went to take a step forward ready to smash my fist into the idiot's face but before I could let my swing lose I left a strong hand holding my wrist back. I turned to see Cade shaking his head and holding me back. Knowing he was keeping me from getting in more trouble for starting a fight I tried to relax before turning to Ethan.
"Ignore them, Ethan. They're just jerks." I said, trying to comfort him and Cade nodded in agreement. But his intervention only seemed to escalate the situation further and the bullies turned their attention towards Cade.
"You know I heard you are some kind of freak? What's wrong with you?”
“Hello? Do you even know how to speak?” The boy asked causing his friend to chuckle and sneer at him
“Well, I heard you think you're a boy or something like all those tranny freaks?" He taunted.
Not long after his first group therapy session rumors began to circulate, about Cade being transgender. The other kids that were more religious than others had joined in hurling transphobic slurs at him ever since.
Cade took a threatening step toward them causing the kid to flinch back, stumbling into a trash can and falling to the ground. Causing all the kids watching to laugh at him. The added noise from the student got the attention of the staff and they finally moved in to intervene.
"What's going on here?" Richard demanded, eyeing us suspiciously.
"We were just trying to help Ethan, Sir. They were picking on him." I explained, gesturing to the bullies, but Richard's gaze hardened.
"And you thought breaking camp rules was the best way to handle it? And you're on isolation!" Morgan said, coming up behind Richards as she glared at me.
"Well no but that wasn't the…” I started to say but Richard cut me off.
“That's enough, I don't want to hear your little excuse. You have been explained the rules and you still broke them and now on top of it all, you're talking back to the staff, disrespecting Counselor Mercer. You three will be an extra work detail for two weeks and your free hour has been revoked until further notice.” Richard said pointing at Cade, Ethan and me leaving the boys picking on Ethan off free.
“I wasn't talking back, she asked a question, and what about them? They started it all.” Andi responded in shock.
“Quiet! Or I'll make it 4 weeks.” Richard ordered.
“Hey, that's not fair." Ethan protested under his breath.
"Rules are rules. You know better. Now all of you get back to your tables before every cabin in here's free time is revoked." He said it loud enough for everyone to hear. Cade and I went back to our table like everyone else for the rest of the meal time.
As the day drew to a close, Cade and I trudged back to our cabin, weary from the extra duties that we had to do tomorrow. As we walked back to the cabin we saw that Counselor Rey was outside and we approached cautiously when we noticed the frustration on her face.
“Oh, we are in for it now.” I commented to Cade and we picked up our pace just a bit
"You're nearly late. What did I say about following the rules in my cabin." She scolded us as soon as we reached her, not giving us a chance to explain. With a dismissive wave, she sent us inside.
“Lights out in five ladies!” She called out and closed the cabin door locking us inside for the night.
Inside, the others were already in bed or asleep, most of their soft snores filling the air. Cade and I moved quietly, knowing any noise could disturb their rest. Once we were sure everyone was asleep Cade climbed into my bed, offering his warmth without a word. As I lay there, trying to find comfort in the darkness, I heard a faint shuffling and whispers.
My attention shifted, and I noticed Raven standing beside Cade, her eyes wide with curiosity. Looking around, I realized that most of the girls were actually awake and all eyes were on Cade and me. It became clear that the little girl hadn't kept the secret about Cade keeping us warm at night sensing the tension.
“They're all cold too.” Raven said quietly, looking at Cade.
"It's okay, I'll be fine." I sat up, watching as Cade scanned the room, uncertain of what to do next.
Cade shook his head and gestured for me to get up. He signed a few directions to me and together, we moved the cots nearby to the side of the room, making an open space on the floor. Cade took some of the pillows and blankets arranging them on the floor.
“What are you doing?” Marrisa asked, annoyed that he had taken her extra pillow.
“Be quiet or the counselors will hear us?” I said to her, hushing the girl. Cade disappeared into the cabin bathrooms and when he emerged, he was in his wolf form since he was able to provide more warmth that way. All the girls gasped in surprise, but I quickly quieted them down.
"He's not going to hurt you, please be quiet. He's warmer with his fur, that's how my brother and I made it in the woods every night. Come on, everyone, huddle together." I encouraged the girls, and they eagerly complied, snuggling close to Cade's furry form.
“You seriously want me to sleep on that mangy fur?” Marrissa said.
“Yeah like you can't be serious.” Marrisa’s best friend Tatum said just going along with whatever she said.
“If you want to be cold and freeze, be my guest.” I said to her and tossed her pillow back at her face. She barely caught it before it smacked her face but as she stared and watched everyone else settled in huddled together in Cade’s warmth. Eventually, she and Tatum both laid down with the rest of us and quickly fell asleep.
Wednesday, September 18th Lizzie's POV
After being back from New York I was able to get back to work and my life again but things had only got slowly worse between Scarlett and me. We were having more and more small fights out of anything and everything possible and it was exhausting. It was ever slowly becoming harder and harder to communicate with her as time went on so I was doing my best to give her space as I tried to figure things out. It was a wonderfully calm day so I was spending the time in my garden focusing on getting everything back in order. I have been pretty busy catching up with work and I haven't taken any time for myself recently so this was extremely refreshing. Other than working I had spent the rest of my time thinking and sometimes crying about Cade. I honestly wasn't handling him being gone very well at all still. So I continued to garden as it made me feel the most at peace again but nothing could stop the constant aching of my heart for him. Today I planned to spend the day ignoring everything but my garden. Eventually, it was hours after I first came outside and the afternoon was slowly creeping up on me.
As I was working I heard loud banging, crashing noises, and a scream come from the garage followed by a bunch of cuss words. I quickly got to my feet and ran over to the garage opening the door to see Scarlett inside. One of her motorcycles was tipped over on its side, and many of her tools were thrown around the room and on the floor. Scarlett was pacing the space and it was clear her anger and frustration was getting the better of her as her eyes glowed emerald green.
“Scarlett?” I asked softly and watched as her head snapped in my direction. She growled at me once she realized I was there and turned away from me.
“Lizzie, please leave now.” She said coldly without a glance.
“Scarlett what's..” I tried to say but she was quick to turn around and look at me.
“What did I just say? Elizabeth leave!” She growled again and this time she pumped out dominant pheromones into the space making me choke slightly. Her calling me by my full name caught me off guard but I took a couple steps closer to her and continued.
“My love, I know that you're hurting…” I started to say again but she cut me off taking a step closer to me, getting right up in my face.
“You will listen to me now and you will leave. I am your Alpha and you will obey me.” Scarlett ordered using her Alpha voice as her eyes flashed bright again. Without a thought, I turned around and left the garage. It wasn't till a couple of hours later that I found myself absentmindedly just sitting at the kitchen table. And after it took me another 10 minutes to realize that she used her alpha voice on me.
“Fuck.” I mumbled to myself as I noticed the time and realized it was getting late and I should start on dinner.
As I started dinner I started to process what Scarlett actually just did to me. Using her alpha voice was something that she never really did, anything prime related really. Scarlett was usually too afraid of herself in her wolf form to even shift often. But all alphas had the ability to change their tone and inflection to have or make anyone less stronger than them do whatever they say. It was similar to old folk tales of the mermaids or a sirens' song. It captivates you completely if the alpha is strong enough and there's nothing you can do about it. But for Scarlett using her alpha voice had always been something she was not interested in doing.
To both of us, it felt like a violation of will and early on in our relationship, we made it known that we both weren't comfortable with it being used intentionally. Sometimes alphas do get way too upset and can't control what they do but I had never person experienced it much. As I internally thought about the situation I was barely paying attention to what I was cooking and was snapped back into reality when I accidentally burned my hand on a hot pan.
“Shit!” I hissed as I dropped the pan I was holding in my hand and I took a look to see that it was red and slowly starting to blister.
“Oh, that's not good.” I said to myself and then headed down the hallway to the bathroom. While I was running some water on my hand and googling what to do with the other I heard the front door open and shut and footsteps telling me that Scarlett had finally come inside.
“What the hell?” I heard her voice call out and her heavy footsteps running. There was some crashing of pans and more cussing from Scarlett before the house's smoke alarm started to go off. I rushed out of the bathroom to see the hallway covered in smoke and as I turned into the kitchen I noticed the pan I was cooking from in the sink with water streaming down on it as smoke billowed from it. Scarlett was frantically moving around the kitchen opening windows and the screen door to let the smoke out as the fire alarm continued to blare.
I turned on the AC to help the kitchen ventilate all the smoke out and quickly moved to grab a chair and stand on it to turn off the smoke alarm. As I reached up to turn it off I hissed in pain as I pulled my burnt hand away remembering the cause of all of this chaos. Once the fire alarm was off I got down from the chair and I was about to turn to Scarlett and thank her so stopping the fire but as I did I caught the glare she was giving me and I realized her mood from earlier hadn't changed much.
“What the hell? What were you doing? That pan was scorching and black when I came in here.” Scarlett all but growled out to me with her arms crossed. I looked down at my blistering hand and was about to explain everything to her but she cut me off before I got the chance.
“You know what never mind. Just try and pay attention sometimes.” Scarlett said, turning her back to me and facing the sink where she turned off the water and poured the burnt contents into the trash can.
“Are you serious right now?” I asked not believing the tone she was having with me.
“Am I serious? Of course, I'm serious. You almost burnt the house down. I guess it's a good thing Cade is not here or else you could've nearly killed him too.” She said, causing me to freeze for a second.
“No one nearly died and don't you dare bring Cade into this! You didn't even give me a chance to explain that I went to the bathroom too..” I snapped back at her. I didn't mean to but what she said hurt me and on top of the searing pain in my hand I couldn't help but match her energy.
“You went to the bathroom and left the stove on high with meat and veggies cooking in it and what were you thinking was going to happen Elizabeth!” Scarlett argued, cutting me off and yelling again.
“Like I was trying to say you're not listening to me. And I don't know what kind of stick is so far up your ass that it's affecting your brain and memory so much that you keep calling me by my government name but I can't deal with this right now.” I told her and turned and left the kitchen. I immediately went straight for the bedroom where I started packing a bag of things for myself. Once I was about done Scarlett finally followed me up the stairs and saw what I was doing.
“What are you doing?” She asked, standing in the doorway of the bedroom.
“You're a smart alpha, what does it look like I'm doing?” I told her as I put the last of my things in the bag.
“It looks like you've got somewhere to be but I know that's not the case.” Scarlett grumbled, making me roll my eyes.
“That's not the case? What are you going to stop me from going?” I said challenging her as I moved to stand right in front of her.
“Yes.” She said as her eyes glowed a dark green as she used her body to make sure I didn't leave the room.
“Move Scarlett.” I said back as she held her ground.
“No, you can’t leave me.” She said back, not moving an inch.
“You're not the boss of me and I can come and go as I please. So step aside please.” I told her, holding my ground as well.
“I am your alpha and you will listen.” She said using her alpha voice on me again. But for some reason, it didn't fully work this time and whereas my first reaction was to turn around and unpack the bag I just made but a rush of adrenaline passed through me and I was pushing Scarlett back out of the doorway causing me to hiss in pain as my hand connected with her chest.
“Hey, what was that?” She asked, realizing I was in pain from something but I continued on down the stairs.
“Stop!” She commanded and I felt my body freeze just in front of the door.
“Where do you think you're going to go?” She asked as she tried to grab my injured hand to look at but I pulled it away from her.
“Away from here and you. I think we both need to cool down and I need a doctor. You might be my alpha but you don't control me.” I told her, giving her a hard glare before I opened the door to step outside.
“Wait!” She said but this time her tone had softened slightly so I turned around to look at her. She took my hand silently and looked at it as the realization of what happened dawned on her.
“You shouldn't drive with that hand. Let me take you to the hospital?” I could tell some regret was settling in for her as she put together the pieces of what happened but I was ready for some space.
“No. I need to just go by myself plus you were clearly drinking earlier and I can still smell it on you.” I shook my head telling her the truth and turned and headed to my car.
“Hey! No, you really shouldn't drive like that either. At least let me call someone else to take you then. I'm sure Chris or Florence are around.” She offered and I nodded, I could agree to that.
“Fine, I'm waiting outside, so leave me alone please.” I told her. She nodded silently before dialing someone on her phone heading inside and closing the door behind her. I almost instantly started sobbing my eyes out as I sat down on the front steps of the house. It was a couple of minutes later when the front door opened and I heard Scarlett step outside even though I didn't turn to look at her.
“Chris is on his way. He is 15 minutes away if you want to wait inside.” She said standing behind me and again I just shook my head. I heard her go back inside for a second before coming back out and draping my jacket over my shoulders.
“I'm sorry.” She said quickly before she headed back inside. About ten minutes later Chris pulled up and I got inside of his car and he took me to the emergency room to get my hand checked out.
Tuesday, September 19th Scarlett's POV
I was laying on the couch with the TV on just waiting and hoping that Lizzie would come home this morning and we could talk about what happened but as the hours of the day went on the less hopeful I became. I knew how I acted yesterday was completely out of control and I should have never spoken to Lizzie that way. Regardless of how I was feeling at the moment, I knew I should've walked away before I ever used my alpha voice on her. For some alphas, it was okay and totally common to use their alpha voice especially if it was a mate or someone they were in a committed relationship with. It was part of our culture as alpha but my nature as an alpha was different.
Early on in our relationship Lizzie and I had a lot of conversations about what we wanted and were comfortable with and we both were in agreement that it was a completely equal and respected relationship regardless of her being an omega and I alpha. And my alpha voice was one thing I never used over her to control her but that is exactly what it did. And that was a huge break in trust between us so I completely understood why she left. I just really wanted and needed to see her to make sure she was okay. I barely even noticed her burned hand as I continued to yell and lay into her for no reason. I wasn't there for her and I was extremely ashamed of that. My phone rang, jolting me out of my thoughts. With a sigh, I glanced at the caller ID and saw that it was Chris. I immediately reached for my phone answering, unsure of what to expect.
"Chris, hey how's Lizzie?" I said, trying to sound casual despite the knot of anxiety tightening in my chest.
"Hey, Scarlett. I just wanted to let you know that Lizzie's okay. She is getting discharged right now and I'm in the car waiting for her. Sorry I haven't gotten back to you sooner but my phone died last night and Lizzie didn't have hers." Chris said, relief flooded through me at his words, but it was quickly replaced by a pang of guilt. I should have been the one taking care of Lizzie, not Chris.
"Thank you for letting me know. Let me know when you are on your way back here." I replied, trying to keep my voice steady. I noticed there was a long pause before he spoke again causing my stomach to tighten again.
"Hello? Chris, are you there?" I asked when the line when completely silent.
"Scarlett. She wants to stay with me for a while, just to give you guys some space and time to cool off." Chris explained, his tone gentle.
“Oh.” I felt a lump forming in my throat at his words. It hurt to know that Lizzie didn't want to be with me right now, but I understood why. We needed some time apart to process everything.
"I understand." I said quietly, swallowing back the tears that threatened to spill over.
"Just tell her I love her, and that whenever she is ready I'll be waiting for her." I added.
"I will." Chris promised, his voice filled with sympathy.
"Are you okay? She hasn’t told me much of what happened but I can tell that you sound upset." He continued and I hesitated for a moment, debating whether to tell him the truth or to brush it off and pretend like everything was fine. In the end, I opted for the latter.
"I'm fine. I'm just worried about Lizzie, that's all. I know I messed up." I said, forcing a smile that he couldn't see.
"Give her some time." Chris reassured me, his words offering a small glimmer of hope.
"Thanks, Chris." I said softly, my voice thick with emotion.
"Anytime, Scarlett. Take care of yourself, okay?"
"I will. You too and Lizzie." I replied, before ending the call. As I set my phone down on the coffee table, I couldn't help but feel a sense of emptiness wash over me. But deep down, I knew that Chris was right. Lizzie and I needed time to reflect and then maybe, just maybe, we could find our way back to each other again.
Chapter 61: Navigating the Future
Summary:
Lizzie comes back home yearning for comfort and connection that only Scarlett and their home could give despite the tensions lingering between them.
Chapter Trigger/Content Warnings: Arguing, Vomiting
Chapter Text
Saturday, September 23rd Lizzie's POV
As Chris's car pulled into our driveway I let out a small breath I had no idea I was holding when I noticed Scarlett’s car was not parked in its spot. It had been three days and I still didn't feel fully ready to face her just yet but I did know it was time to come home and start trying to open back up to her. Being with Chris and away from the house, Scarlett and everything that reminded me about Cade was a break from reality at first. I definitely needed his friendship and outside perspective to help clear my head, cry, and talk some things out. But after a couple of days of staying with him, I started craving being back home.
Chris' place was great but the one thing that I couldn't shake was the feeling of discomfort that settled inside me. I just chalked it up to a different place but then the nausea crept in on me, Twisting my stomach into knots and leaving me retching over the toilet bowl one day. I tried to brush it all off as mere side effects of a bug I had caught at the hospital, or maybe it was simply the discomfort of being away from home, out of my element, and away from Scarlett. But as the days wore on and the symptoms persisted I decided it would be best for me to head home craving the comfort of my bed and not get Chris sick with whatever I might've had.
“You know if you're not ready we can go back to mine. I'll make you some soup and we can watch whatever you want.” Chris offered and I smiled at him softly but shook my head as I got ready to get out of the car.
“Thank you but I need to figure all this out. And I want to be with Scarlett.” I told him and he nodded in understanding. At this point, every cell in my body felt like it was being called back to Scarlett even though I was still so nervous to see her again.
“Okay well, you can call me whenever alright?” He said making sure I knew that he would always be there for me. I leaned over the center console to hug him and place a kiss on his cheek before grabbing my bag from the back seat of the car and then getting out of the car and heading inside the house.
As I walked inside the familiar scent of home flooded my nose, relaxing me slightly. Looking around I noticed Scarlett had cleaned since I'd been gone and everything was in its designated spot. I noticed all of Cade's things were still there just in their place just waiting for him even though he wasn't coming back for them. I took a breath before heading up to our room to change and settle in.
After a hot shower, I headed downstairs to get some food even though I was feeling slightly nauseous. After finding something to snack on, I turned to my phone checking email, and messaged what had accumulated over the last couple of weeks. An hour later I was scrolling through the last of my messages and a notification dropped down on my screen.
📸 Your Special Memories with Cade 📸
Here’s a special album and slideshow of your recent moments with Cade.
Tap to view now! 💕 #Memories
On impulse, I tapped on the notification the screen flashed and in an instant, Cade's smiling face was staring back at me. My heart sank into my chest as the photos started changing to a soft instrumental song. We only had a handful of photos with Cade from this summer. The few Scarlett and I had taken or some from our family and friends had taken and sent to us. As the slide show came to an end, it ended with the picture of Cade, Scarlett and I at the museum all smiling together. My heart started to ache for the chance to relive that moment a thousand times over again if I could. But it wasn’t enough.
So I turned to the internet, searching for any trace of him. There are a few more pictures online, most likely taken by the press after they found out about him when Colin leaked his information but other than that there was nothing. His social media hadn't been used since before he left and there was nothing on Joyce or Kenneth's Facebook pages mentioning him at all. I clung to what I could find like a lifeline, desperate for any glimpse of him.
I had spent an hour online looking for anything I could and realized that even though there was little information about his character leaked, people were extremely excited to see Cade bring this charter to life and he already had a lot of supporters and fans. One thing that did get leaked was the audition tapes and the freerunning video he had sent in that landed him the role. Fans were extremely happy that Marvel had cast someone with the same training and physical ability that Anton's character had and that he was in the right age range for the character.
Suddenly, the sound of the front door being unlocked jolted me out of my reverie. Panic surged through me as I hastily wiped away the tears streaming down my face, trying to compose myself before Scarlett walked in. I knew she could read me like an open book, and the last thing I wanted was for her to see me like this, consumed by grief and longing.
I quickly glanced at my reflection in the phone's camera, my heart sinking at the sight of my red, puffy eyes staring back at me. There was no hiding the turmoil I was feeling, no masking the pain that weighed heavy on my shoulders.
No One's POV
Scarlett's steps got louder and louder as she approached the kitchen after a long day at work at the office. As she entered the kitchen, the soft glow of the overhead light illuminated the scene before her, casting long shadows across the tiled floor. She saw Lizzie sitting down at the table, her eyes fixed on her phone, but the tense set of her shoulders and the faint tremble in her fingers told Scarlett something was up.
“Hi, Lizzie. I didn't know you were coming back today. I would've had something made for you or cleaned up the house a bit more if I had known.” Scarlett nervously said as she walked over to Lizzie. As she turned to face Scarlett her eyes were red and puffy and alarm bells rang in Scarlett's mind, her worry for Lizzie overwhelming her with each passing second.
"Lizzie? What's wrong?" Scarlett said as her voice trembled with concern for Lizzie as she tried to compose herself. Wiping away the new tears that were starting to fall with the back of her hand.
"Nothing, I'm fine. I just wasn't feeling or sleeping well at Chris so I came back here." Lizzie replied unconvincingly, her voice shaky as she forced a smile. But Scarlett wasn't convinced she could see through the facade. She reached out to touch Lizzie's hand gently, her eyes searching Lizzie's for any sign of the truth.
"Lizzie, please you can talk to me." Scarlett urged gently, her voice filled with empathy. Lizzie's facade cracked, and for a moment, she looked as though she might open up. But then, in a flash, her emotions shifted as she remembered her previous tries and all the fighting, and she pulled away from Scarlett, her expression hardening.
"I told you, I'm fine. Can't I just relax and watch some sad puppy videos without being interrogated?" Lizzie snapped, her tone defensive as she rose from the couch, her frustration bubbling to the surface. She didn't know why she snapped or why she lied about what she was doing but she felt an overwhelming feeling of anxiety start to quickly creep in as though about sharing with Scarlett when she has been.
Scarlett's heart sank at Lizzie's outburst but did her best to not show the hurt flashing across her face as she recoiled slightly from Lizzie. She hadn't meant to upset Lizzie, only to offer her support. But now, it seemed she had made things worse by trying to push her to open up.
"I'm sorry, Lizzie. I just... I thought you might want to talk." Scarlett said softly, her voice tinged with confusion as both she and Lizzie retreated into themselves. There was a long pause of silence that filled the room, both of them not sure of what to say next.
“So do you really want to talk or is this going to be where you say you want to talk and it never happens? Because we were supposed to talk after going to New York and look where we are now?” Lizzie challenged her hands on her hip as she looked directly at Scarlett as her emotions flared up.
“I've tried to talk to talk, we just always get in a fight before that can happen.” Scarlett said back matching Lizzie's energy.
“Okay so now's our chance. No fighting, just us talking, so let's talk, Scarlett.” Lizzie said stunning Scarlett into silence.
“Well, I want to talk about how you've been pushing me away ever since we've been back from New York, ever since Cade left really. You’re not communicating with me.” Lizzie said again to Scarlett waiting for her to say something.
“I'm the one not communicating? I mean you're the one who's been held up in bed for weeks not talking to me and fighting with me on every little thing I do. Believe me, I get it. I miss him too and it kills me but pushing me away as well isn't helping.” Scarlett said as her frustration started to get the best of her. Both she and Lizzie were pumping out a slurry of different pheromones making everything even more intense and confusing than it already was.
“You know I have been pushing you away but how am I not supposed to do that when whenever I look at you I seem so unaffected by all this.” Lizzie countered as she stood up to be at eye level with Scarlett.
As she did she realized they had had the same argument before and was too tired to go in circles again but before she could do anything about it a wave of nausea hit her like a brick and she turned and ran off to the bathroom before Scarlett could realize what was happening. Scarlett watched Lizzie rush to the bathroom, her concern deepened with each hurried step. She followed her, the sound of retching echoing through the small space.
"Lizzie, are you okay?" Scarlett's voice was gentle as she approached, her hand reaching out to brush a strand of hair away from Lizzie's clammy forehead. Lizzie nodded weakly, her breaths coming in shallow gasps as she leaned against the toilet for support.
"Yeah I-I I’m just... I'm sick. I think I caught something a few days ago from being at the hospital. That's why I came home." She murmured, her voice barely above a whisper. Scarlett's heart sank at the sight of Lizzie's discomfort, her instincts kicking into overdrive as she moved to help her. She fetched a damp cloth and gently wiped Lizzie's face.
"Come on, let's get you cleaned up and into bed. You need to rest and take it easy. We can continue this when you're feeling better." Scarlett said softly, her voice laced with tenderness as she helped Lizzie stand and move up to their room to get in bed. Lizzie nodded gratefully, her eyes closing with exhaustion as Scarlett moved around her, tucking her in. Scarlett sat down next to her feeling her forehead for a temperature but finding her temperature relatively normal.
“You don't have a fever so good but I'll go make you some soup, something easy for your stomach to handle.” As Scarlett stood up to leave Lizzie reached out her fingers curling around Scarlett's.
"Thank you, Scarlett." Lizzie whispered, her voice hoarse with emotion. Scarlett squeezed Lizzie's hand reassuringly.
"You don't have to thank me, Lizzie." she replied softly.
"I'll always be here for you, no matter what, always and forever, my love. Now rest, and I'll be back with soup." Scarlett said before placing a kiss on her forehead and leaving the room.
Chapter 62: Exploding Tensions
Summary:
The camp is abuzz with rumors leading to increased tension and suspicion among the campers until things explode.
Chapter Trigger/Content Warnings: Violence, Blood, Slight Gore, Misgendering, Transphobia, and Wilderness Therapy Programs
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Wednesday, September 27th No One's POV
As Cade sat down for breakfast in his usual spot next to Andi he started to pick at the food on his tray but quickly noticed the usual dull hum of conversation in the mess hall had transformed into an energetic buzz. At the table of kids who had been there the longest and had earned the privilege to converse with the other sex, an air of excitement washed through them. They whispered and giggled as they glanced around the room, pointing at different kids.
Even at the other tables, there was a similar energy. Kids murmured amongst themselves, their voices hushed but animated. It was clear that something was going on. Cade glanced around, trying to piece together what was going on by listening in on the chatter around him but he was so tired that it all sounded too fragmented to decipher. He looked at his cabin table and they all seemed a bit worried and nervous looking around as well. He caught Andi’s eye and gave her a look to ask what was going on. Andi leaned in close to Cade, her voice barely above a whisper as she relayed the news.
"There's a rumor going around the camp. They're saying that there's a prime here, keeping one of the cabins warm at night there, even saying that it goes out at night to hunt for food for their cabin." Cade's stomach dropped at her words, a sinking feeling settling in the pit of his stomach. Now some of the information was false as he never snuck out to hunt but it was definitely him that they were talking about.
He looked down the table at his cabin mates, surprised that one of them would say anything. They had all grown pretty close to each other, even Marissa and Tatum, who disliked him the most. He then noticed that Marissa was the only one in the cabin that was missing from the long table, he looked around the room for her and she was nowhere to be found. His anxiety spiked at the unusual sight of Tatum sitting alone as he had never seen them not together.
“Yeah, I noticed that Marissa was gone too. It's normal for her not to show up for her morning chorus but missing breakfast is surprising.” Andi said to Cade after watching him piece things together.
They both had a feeling that she was the one to start the rumors but it made no sense to them as to why. Despite the day before Marissa had only been benefiting from Cade being a prime and because of the extra sleep their cabin has been doing way better at chorus and activities with the extra energy. She had been getting a lot of praise from staff, especially Counselor Rey so things didn't fully add up.
“I say we lay low for a while if they find out the whole cabin will suffer big time. I can handle punishment but some of these girls will break.” Andi said looking at the group, Cade nodded in agreement.
Monday, October 2nd No One's POV
As the days passed, the atmosphere at camp grew increasingly tense as the staff initiated what could only be described as a witch hunt for the suspected prime. The already strict camp rules had only become stricter than ever, and everyone was under constant surveillance by the staff. All cabin leaders have moved into their assigned cabins instead of the nice counselor's cabin they had to keep an eye out for the Prime. Speculation ran rampant among the campers, with whispers accusations, and paranoia gripping the camp like a vice.
One morning after breakfast instead of getting on with the activities of the day everyone was told to head to the outdoor stage and seating for a big announcement. The camp director Hilary came out and stood in front of them all as the morning sun cast its golden rays over the camp, the atmosphere was charged with anticipation as everyone waited for the important announcement.
"We are aware of the rumors circulating about a prime in our midst. I urge anyone who possesses such abilities to come forward now before we are forced to take drastic measures." She began, her voice echoing across the open space causing ripples of murmuring to spread through everyone.
Cade felt a knot form in his stomach as he listened to her words. He knew that he couldn't keep his secret hidden any longer. He prepared himself to step forward and reveal the truth but as he was about to rise from his seat, something caught his eye behind the stage. He squinted, trying to make out the figures standing there. To his shock, he saw Ethan, standing near the large propane gas tanks. Confusion clouded Cade's mind as he locked eyes with Ethan. What was he doing there? Before he could process the situation, Ethan smiled and gave him a thumbs-up, sending a wave of panic coursing through Cade's veins.
Then, he noticed Raven standing beside Ethan, a mischievous grin on her face. She signed the word "boom" before turning back to the valve of the tank, her hands moving swiftly. Cade's heart hammered in his chest as he realized what was about to happen. He wanted to rush forward, to stop Ethan and Raven before it was too late, but he was frozen in place, his body refusing to move.
A hissing sound filled the air, growing louder and more ominous by the second and the two kids took off running away. Before Cade could react more than stand up and take a couple steps closer to the stage, the tank exploded with a deafening roar, sending shockwaves rippling through the air. He felt himself being thrown backward, the force of the blast propelling him through the air.
Cade's POV
A ringing sound filled my ears as I slowly came to consciousness. I groaned as I rolled on the ground trying to stand up. I stumbled to my feet and looked around. It was chaos, everyone was in shock trying to get there barring as well.
"What happened?" I heard as my hearing came into focus as a kid next to me asked as their friend tried to help them up.
Looking around I saw that almost everyone was fairly okay being fair enough away from the stage but Hillary and the other counselors that he could see were laying close to where they stood on the stage but the stage was now splintered into pieces on top of them. As I moved closer my head spun as I saw her unseeing eye looking off amidst the destruction and fire ablaze the stage. I just hazily stared down at her frozen as I tried to clear my throbbing head. I was brought out of my haze when I heard Raven's voice call for help. looking away from the body I saw her not too far by a fire where the propane tank once was kneeling over someone.
"Ethan!" I heard Andi call as she rushed past me, feet stumbling after her as fast as possible. As I got closer I saw that Ethan was trapped under one of the tanks. Andi and Raven were using all their strength to move the tank but it wasn't budging. Once I snapped out of it I quickly grabbed it and flung it away using all the strength I had. Once the tank was off Ethan I could see his leg was badly shattered and broken by the tank and burns covering his skin. I tasted the familiar taste of stomach acid in the back of my throat as the smell of burning flesh hit my nose making me instantly turn away and vomit as my head spun. Once my stomach was empty I turned back to Andi who was holding Ethan's body begging him to open his eyes. I focused my hearing and heard the faint sound of his heart beating but it was slowing down and there was a gurgle of air trying to escape his lungs with every breath.
"He can't breathe his lung is collapsed.'' I said before moving back over to then his breathing stopped.
"He is not breathing anymore. No no no."Andi said, shaking him.
"ok think come on." Told myself and I remembered the night with Kit instantly I half shifted into my wolf and started slobbering on him but Andi pulled me back stopping me.
"what are you doing?" I shifted back out of her grip. I looked at her trying to convey that this would help before turning back to him and we saw that a few cuts on his face did start healing but the burns and broken leg stayed the same unlike how Kit was completely healed. Not understanding how this all worked I figured because I was so weak I couldn't fully heal him.
Please work I thought and then I heard Ethan's lungs weakly expand filling with as much air as possible before emptying again and continuing.
He is still alive. I thought and started performing CPR to keep his heart beating and breathing air into his lungs for him. A couple minutes later Arron ran up to us.
“There you guys are! Come on we broke into the vans and were getting out of here." He said, and I turned around to see that some of the other kids had started piling into the vans while some of the kids looked scared and didn't want to just run off knowing the punishment for running. No one seemed to know what to do as Arron hovered over us, he leaned down grabbed Andi, and tried to pull her away from Ethan but she wiggled out of his grip holding on to her brother.
"NO. I'm not leaving him." She screamed sobbing as I continued to breathe for him. I stopped and listened to his lungs. He still wasn't breathing on his that well on his own but his heart was still beating.
"Come on, bring him then. Hurry before the twins and the other lifers get back.” Arron called out. I remembered that the twins weren't there that morning with the other staff because they went on a run down to town for groceries. I nodded knowing that Ethan needed immediate medical attention and going into town was the best option than waiting here. I scooped Ethan up stumbling to my feet weakly but before I could fall Arron caught me steady me and helped me carry Ethan to one of the vans.
"We need to get him to a hospital." I said, speaking for the first time, surprising everyone near me as we laid Ethan down on one of the rows and I started to continue to do CPR. I felt the van jolt to life as Arron put it into drive and sped off down the hill.
"Where am I going?" he asked frantically as he drove away from the camp.
"A hospital! Just drive to the nearest town anywhere with people." Andi told him. One kid in the back spoke up saying they found a phone but there was no service. Andi told them to keep dialing 911 until the call went through. and as we drove it took over 20 minutes before the call started to ring and the kid passed the phone up to Andi and me.
"911 what's your emergency?" The woman on the other side of the line said.
"Please help us, there was an explosion and my brother got crushed. He is not breathing on his own.” Andi explained and after the responder started helping us keep Ethan alive she gave them directions to the nearest hospital but as they got into town they passed a van that looked identical to theirs and had the same logo on the side.
"Ah, guys we have company." Aaron said and I looked to see another van closing in on us and the other kid in the back started to say it was the twins and the lifers coming after them.
"Arron speed up and do not stop till we're at the hospital." Andi instructed and he started to speed through the two streets.
"When we get there everyone runs inside and asks for help. Cade, if you take him in, I can hold them off for everyone to get inside okay?” Andi said and I shook my head and had her take over.
“When the van stops, you take him and run. All of you run! I have a better chance to hold them off." I told her and I started to shift into my wolf slightly for whatever extra strength I had left.
"We're almost there, get ready!" Arron called from the front seat as he turned into the hospital's emergency driveway.
As the van came to a screeching halt the door flew open and everyone rushed out and into the emergency room. As the last kid got out of the van I saw the other van stop not too far behind us and the twins climbed out of the car yelling at us all to get back inside the van. Chaos erupted around us, I knew I had to act fast. With a surge of adrenaline, I pushed the last of the kids ahead of me, urging them to get to safety.
Without a second thought, I charged at them, tackling them both to the ground. But they were stronger and more coordinated than I had anticipated, and soon they had me pinned beneath them. Just when I thought I was done for, I saw Aaron sprinting towards us. With a fierce determination, he launched himself at one of the twins, knocking him off me. Seizing the opportunity, I summoned the last reserves of my strength and fought back with all I had. With a well-aimed punch, I struck one of the twins in the face, sending him reeling backward. Then, with a swift motion, I shoved him into his brother, who was now grappling with Aaron.
As the twins stumbled, I wasted no time in seizing the advantage. I grabbed the man and put him in a headlock, using my momentum to throw him off Aaron. Then I quickly pulled Aaron to his feet and we both turned sprinting towards the sliding glass doors of the emergency room entrance. Every muscle in my body screamed with exertion as I did.
“Hold the door closed.” Aaron said he got inside just in time to force the automatic door shut and hold them closed as the twin got to the other side of the door. Someone on the hospital's security came up behind us, hit the emergency lockdown button, and the doors sealed and locked shut. I heard sirens in the distance and watched as the twins ran from the door and into the van before taking off and as I took a deep breath I turned to see everyone in the emergency room staring at the group of us panicked kids pleading for help. I tried to calm myself down as I saw Ethan wheel away with Andi by his seat and a few doctors looking at the others. As I took a couple of steps to follow after Ethan and Andi the room started to spin and my vision darkened before I blacked out.
Notes:
To all that read these, I promise there will be a happy ending to this I'm working on wrapping up all the angst and the three will be reunited eventually. I've got a lot more in store for this store coming along. Work and Life are just hitting a bit hard right now so my posting has been slow but I promise all this will be worth it for you i hope, a lot of things are being set up for future store lines! Let me know what you all think so far. Good and bad reviews are welcome as I'd love to continue to better my writing for the future.
Chapter 63: A New Dawn
Summary:
Cade realizes where he is at and what his life is going to be life for the foreseeable future.
Chapter Trigger/Content Warnings: Violence,Misgendering, Transphobia, and Wilderness Therapy Programs
Chapter Text
Wednesday, October 4th Cade's POV
I felt a pounding in my head as I slowly tried to open my eyes. As I did a bright light shined into my eyes like a laser beam forcing me to close my eyes again. That's when I started to hear soft hushed voices near me. I tried my best to slowly open my eyes again, squinting to look around. I was able to see a woman hovering over me.
"It's okay. You're okay." I barely heard the woman say over the ringing in my ears. She softly stroked the side of my face and I leaned into the touch. There were only a few people in the world that had ever touched me so softly.
"Mama? Mom?" I crocked out as my voice was caught in my dry throat.
"Yes, sweet girl I'm here." I heard the woman say and my body ran cold as I tried to open my eyes once again the woman started to come into focus. To my surprise, it was Joyce leaning over me and I instantly tensed and shot up to move away from her.
"Whoa, it's okay!" She said to me as I felt my head hammer against my skull causing me to wince in pain and clutch my head.
After the initial pain subsided to a throbbing sensation I sat up straight and looked around the room to notice there were about four or five other women in the room all sitting around and staring at me. I recognized a few of them from Joyce's church group and I felt my head spinning again as I tried to figure out what was happening.
"What's going on? How did I get here?" I asked, looking at all the women staring back at me.
"You're safe back at home. Everything is okay Cadence." She said, trying to calm me down sweetly but this wasn't home to me. She leaned into me trying to put her hand on my shoulder as a comforting gesture but I moved to the edge of the bed away from her.
"You were in an accident at summer camp but you're home now." She told me and a flash of everything that happened hit me like a freight train. My breath quickened as I thought about Ethan and everyone else.
"Where is Ethan? Is he okay?" I asked her but she ignored my question, turning to the woman in the room.
"Isn't she just a sweetheart? Her first thoughts are of the friends and children she helped save." Joyce said and my head spun dropping into my stomach as everything sunk in.
"Joyce enough. I think it's time everyone heads home. We don't want to overwhelm Cadence now." Kenneth said as he stood in the doorway coming out of nowhere.
”Kenneth is right ladies. Thank you for being here.” Joyce told the women and all the ladies started to get up and leave saying their well wishes and goodbyes before heading out of the house. I listened to his footsteps move down the hall as Kenneth walked them out to make sure they all left before he returned to the room. As he stalked in his demeanor shifted. He didn't hesitate to put his hand on me grabbing me by the collar of the shirt I was wearing and dragged me closer to him.
"Listen here you are lying, disrespectful, disgusting waste of time, space, and money. Do you know what I had to do to make all of the criminal charges that camp was gonna throw at you and those fucking kids for destroying and hurting those workers? Let alone all the strings the station had to pull to keep this quiet." Kenneth yelled as he let go of my collar and shoved me back down in the bed.
I couldn't think enough to form words as he yelled to tell him that I didn't know anything about Ethan and Raven's plan. My brain completely shut down as I felt like a passenger in my own body as my head throbbed in pain.
"Do you have anything to say for yourself?" Kenneth asked as a wicked smile crossed his face knowing I wouldn't say anything as he started to unbuckle his belt.
"I didn't think so." He said before dragging me off the bed and swinging the belt down until he was satisfied and I passed out.
Thursday, October 5th No One's POV
The next time Cade woke up he was alone but still in his small room at the Davis's house. As he sat up in bed he looked around the empty room and felt an uneasiness settle in. This was nothing like the warm and comforting room he had back at Scarlett and Lizzie and it wasn't like the cold cabin and cot he was assigned to at the camp.
Cade’s head throbbed as he tried to stand from the bed and stumbled to steady himself. As he took a couple of breaths to stop the spinning he started to hear her voice from down the hall reach his ringing ears. Once the ringing and the spinning spotted he slowly and quietly opened the door. Cade stealthily crept down the hallway as the voices grew louder coming from the living room. With each cautious step, cade stopped just around the corner as he listened to the words being exchanged.
"...tell them of course. Our family will be happy when they hear that Cadence is a prime." Joyce's voice echoed through the house, sending a shiver down my spine.
“No, we're not telling the family anything. I still can't believe the doctors said that she is prime. They only said she was one because she healed that kid but you know if she wasn't a prime, all of those kids would have died and I would not have had to pay that family off so much to stay quiet.” Kenneth grumbled to Joyce.
And I realized they were still under the assumption that I was a girl. But they knew the truth now. They knew that I was biologically male after my first prime shift. I strained to hear more of their conversation, But the words were muffled, distorted by the walls that separated us.
“I've already told the ladies at church, what's the harm? It'll only make us look better.” Joyce said.
“She may be a prime but she still is defying and defiling the body that God has given her. Pastor Howard said it himself. We must remember that God created us in His image, male and female He created us. To deviate from that design is to reject God's plan for our lives." Kenneth said his words dripping with disdain.
His words cut through me like a knife, a blatant reminder of how they saw me. Despite everything they think I still need saving I thought to myself, the bitterness of the realization settled in my chest like a lead weight. Before I got caught listening I moved back into my room and sat down on the bed trying to think about what to do next. I couldn’t seem to formulate any coherent thoughts or plans as the harder I tried to think about it, the more it made my headache worse and worse. Laying back down on the bed I realized that I probably had a concussion from the way I was feeling.
As I lay there my eyes fell upon a bag tucked away in the corner of the room and as I got up to unzip it I saw it was all belongings that had been confiscated by the camp. My clothes, shoes and the ring Scarlett and Lizzie had given him me.
Feeling a rush of emotions, I immediately slid it back onto my finger where it belonged. As I continued to search through the bag, my heart sank when I realized my phone was missing. I had it before they took me away from camp so I Instantly knew Kenneth probably had it all this time.
With a heavy sigh, I resigned myself to the fact that I was once again at the mercy of Joyce and Kenneth and I had to be careful of my every move again. I lay down in bed spinning the ring as I closed my eyes, unable to keep them open any longer.
Chapter 64: Reality Check
Summary:
Scarlett and Lizzie have a reality check on their relationship and its future.
Chapter Trigger/Content Warnings: Arguing, Violence, Blood, Miscarriages, and Loss.
Chapter Text
Sunday, October 8th Scarlett's POV
As the days passed Lizzie started to feel relatively back to normal minus this bug she seemed to not be able to get rid of fully and we had started to get back into our routine again. Despite the outward appearance of our normalcy, tension still lingered between us. Our interactions over the last month had become increasingly strained and the small fights continued between us. Some even escalated into heated arguments more and more with each passing day, the distance between us only grew.
With a sigh I blinked away the remnants of sleep and I glanced around the dimly lit room, the spot beside me lay empty, the pillow and sheets basically untouched and I knew Lizzie had not come to bed like she said she would. Lizzie had started sleeping a few night of the week in the spare bedroom claiming that I was way too hot to even lay next to at night, then she started complaining about how the mattress was uncomfortable and would get up every few hours of the night tossing and turning for awhile before getting in and out of bed again. Despite me saying that I had no issue with her tossing and would lower the temperature at night, she insisted on sleeping separately.
After I had my allotted couple more minutes to sulk I got up and got ready and started to pack my bag. Today I had to fly out to New York for the hearing on my lawsuit against Colin. My lawyer Scott was able to file a lawsuit for defamation and damages from harm caused by the false statements made by Colin. We were also pressing criminal charges for stalking. Scott told me Colin was to agree to a plea deal and would go to prison for at least 7 years so this was to be the final ruling. It was a quick four day trip and all that would be done with.
Once my suitcase was packed and ready I headed downstairs with everything dropping my bags by the front door before I headed into the kitchen where I heard Lizzie. She was cleaning some vegetables she must've just picked from her garden. I smiled glad she was getting back into doing the things she loved.
“Morning.” I said with a weary smile as I greeted Lizzie but her response was curt, her attention focused intently on the task at hand. Undeterred, I moved into the kitchen working around Lizzie as I made myself coffee. Lizzie's eyes flickered to me as she watched my every move. It seemed like she wanted to say something but she just continued to watch me. As I poured the steaming coffee into my thermos I caught a glimpse of Lizzie frowning and soon after her voice cut through the tense silence between us.
"Where are you going?" Lizzie's question, her tone tinged with a hint of suspicion as I turned to face her.
"I have a court hearing in New York. I fly out today, I mentioned it before." I replied. Lizzie's expression softened slightly as she seemed to recall my mentioning of the trip, but the tension between them remained palpable so I attempted to lighten the mood.
“I'll only be gone four days plus I'm sure you wouldn't even notice I was gone. We're talking much these days anyway.” I said and the words were out of my mouth before I could think about them. But as soon as they left my lips, I knew what I said was wrong of me to say like that. Lizzie's reaction was immediate, I watched her eyes process what I said turning shocked and sad.
"Do you really think that?" she asked back, her voice going quiet. I swallowed hard, not knowing what to say next. Recently anything and everything I said to her would set her off so i choose my next words carefully.
"I'm sorry I didn't mean it like that, It was a thoughtless joke." I tried to explain to her.
"Such a funny joke." she snapped, her tone sharp with frustration.
"I was just trying to lighten the mood. " I protested, my voice tinged with defensiveness, my own temper flaring in response to Lizzie's hostility.
"Well, maybe you should think of something that is actually funny before you speak." she shot back, her tone laced with bitterness.
“At least I'm speaking. I can't even get a hello from you half the time anymore.”
“ I said hello.” She said defensively.
“And that’s all I get from you.” I argued
“What else am I supposed to say to an emotionless alpha that’s unborther by everything going on.” Lizzie said.
“Are we still fighting about this?” I felt my alpha bristle at the insult, a surge of primal rage coursing through me as I struggled to maintain control. But in the heat of the moment, my alpha broke free from its leash, seizing control of my body with an iron grip.
For a fleeting moment, I was powerless to stop it, my arm moving of its own accord as if guided by some unseen force, my coffee thermos sailing through the air narrowly missing Lizzie's head as it crashed into the wall behind her. Lizzie's eyes widened in shock, her face pale with fear as she stared at me in disbelief.
“You know you're just like Colin, you're just an aggressive alpha yelling and threatening her fiancé. For the first time since he left I can say I'm glad Cade isn't here to see this." she cried, her voice trembling with emotion.
The words hit me like a punch to the gut, a painful reminder of just how far I had fallen in Lizzie's eyes. As the silence stretched between us, I realized with a sinking heart that she was right. That all I had been to her recently was overly aggressive and detached as I ‘tried to be strong’.
“I'm sorry I shouldn't have said that.” Lizzie said. The air crackled with tension as the two of us stood locked in a silent standoff. In that moment, I realized just how fragile their relationship had become. We were teetering on the edge of a cliff and with the slightest gust of wind we would be going over the edge where there was no return.
With a heavy sigh, I reached out to touch Lizzie's arm pulling her closer to me, a tentative attempt to bridge the growing divide between us. I took a couple breathes and I noticed that Lizzie took a moment to breathe deeply with me syncing our body and mind up with one another
"No, you're right...I've been horrible. I'm sorry. I…I just... I don't know how to fix this but I want to." I murmured, my voice soft with regret. Lizzie's gaze softened at my words, the first bit of vulnerability I've really shown in months.
"That’s okay. I don't either." She admitted, her voice barely above a whisper.
"But we have to try, don't we?" She continued to say.
“Yes, I want to.” I told her honestly.
“When you get back we will actually sit down and talk about this time.” Lizzie said and I nodded in agreement. With sigh I looked away from her to check the time and I really needed to leave if I was going to catch my flight.
“I.. I have to go. I'll be back in a couple days and we will talk. I love you. I’m sorry” I told her as I leaned in and placed a quick on her cheek before moving past her and heading out of the kitchen. She followed me to the door, opening it for me as I grabbed my stuff.
“I love you too.” She said softly right before I headed out the door and out to the car.
No One's POV
Closing the door with the click of the lock, Lizzie felt her facade crumble. With a trembling exhale, she sank to the floor, tears cascaded down her cheeks. Regret gnawed at her insides, twisting her heart and stomach with a relentless grip. She had spoken in the heat of the moment, lashing out in pain and frustration. However she knew comparing Scarlet to Colin was horrible to say.
After crying for at least an hour she got up to get some water as her head and body started to ache. After drinking some water she noticed the small mess Scarlett had made with her coffee. The thermos broken leaking on the floor slightly. Lizzie picked up the thermos, throwing it away before retrieving the mop to clean up the mess on the floor. As Lizzie knelt scrubbing away the remnants of spilled coffee, a sudden cramp seized her abdomen, causing her to wince in discomfort. She paused, clutching her stomach as a wave of unease washed over her.
“Am I getting my period?” She thought to herself but she knew that wasn't right because with her birth control and suppressant she didn't ever have much of a period other than some spotting a light cramping every couple of months. However she realized the cramping she was feeling now was unlike any other period cramp she typically experienced.
Her mind raced with anxious thoughts, each one more worrying than the last. She tried to push aside the panic threatening to consume her, focusing instead on the task at hand. But the pain persisted, gnawing at her with increasing intensity before turning in a dull throb.
Lizzie staggered her movements unsteady as she made her way to the nearest chair to sit down. As she sat there the pain slowly went away and a wave of exhaustion hit her. She figured that she was getting sick again and opted to go lay down in bed for a bit. As she climbed the stairs and headed to her bedroom she thought about calling Scarlett to come home so she wouldn't be sick and alone but she knew it was important that Scarlett went to New York for the case. The second her head hit the pillow she was out. A couple hours later she awoke from her not covered in sweat as an intense wave of pain coursed through her body
“Fuck.” She hissed as she sat up and doubled over. Once the pain subsided enough Lizzie got up and headed to the bathroom. She stood before the bathroom mirror, her expression tense with worry. Hesitating for a moment before reaching out to touch her stomach, a small flicker of fear dancing in her eyes. With trembling hands, she unbuttons her pants and pulls them down. Lizzie's gaze drops to her underwear, her breath catching in her throat as she notices heavy clots dark of blood. Panic surges through her veins as she presses a hand to her mouth, trying to stifle a sob. With shaking hands and legs she sat down on the toilet, reaching for tissue to clean herself up, her heart pounding in her chest. Tears blur her vision as she struggles to make sense of what she's seeing.
“This can't be happening…”She mumbles to herself as she tries to take a deep breath, trying to steady herself, before slowly pulling up her pants and leaning against the bathroom counter for support. The realization of what might be happening begins to sink in, and Lizzie's legs feel like they might give out beneath her. Another cramping pain hit her causing her to double over the counter.
Once she caught her breath with her hands trembling as she reached for her phone. With a deep breath, she dials, her heart pounding in her chest as she waits for an answer. the phone clicked and she heard a voice on the other end greet her.
“Hey Lizzie Everything okay?” Chris asked as he answered.
“I need help.” Was all that she could say as her voice cracked.
Chris's POV
When I got Lizzie's call I instantly knew from the sound of her voice something was wrong but over the phone she definitely down played her pain until I arrived at the house. When I found her inside she was waiting in the kitchen clearly in a lot of pain while she cried.
She only asked me to drive her to the hospital before she doubled over clutching her stomach. I quickly helped her to my car and on the way to the emergency room I tried to find out what was going on but she wouldn't say. She went in ahead of me while I parked the car and by the time I made it into the emergency room the doctors had already rushed her back. Because I wasn't family I couldn't get much information from them at all but in the morning a nurse woke me up telling me that she would be discharged soon.
After that I headed to my car to pull up front and after a little bit I saw her being wheeled out of the hospital by a nurse and I hurriedly got out of the car and rushed over to her. But before I could even get to her she was already standing and walking away from the nurse to my car.
"Lizzie are you okay what is going on?" I asked as I came up to her, putting my arm around her and helping her walk the rest of my way to my car. She didn't answer as I opened the door and I helped her inside. Her movements were stiff and slow as she steady herself on the car with her hand before I could help her into the passenger seat and closed the door. I moved over to the other side of the car and got in.
"Lizzie what happened?" I asked again, looking over at her. I don't think I'd ever seen her like this before other than the first couple of days after Cade left.
"Sorry If you're not ready to talk, that's okay." I told her, knowing not to press any further until she was ready. I started the car up and drove off to take her home. The ride was silent all the way to her house. When we got there I helped her inside. She didn't have the energy to climb the stairs to her room so I helped her get comfortable on the couch before I thought to call Scarlett to let her know what was going on.
"Okay, all set?" I asked her and she nodded softly on the couch. I stood to go get her something to drink and eat before calling Scarlett when she grabbed me by my pants.
"Don't leave please." Lizzie said softly.
"I'm not leaving, I was just going to get you some food and call Scarlett for you. I'm sure she is dying to hear from you." I told her and she immediately shook her head.
"No, please don't tell Scarlett anything. I want to tell her what happened but she needs to focus on what she is doing. I'll tell her when she gets back."
"Lizzie… what did happen?" I sighed out unsure of what to say next.
"I...I had a miscarriage. I'm okay… The doctor said I'd be in some pain for a bit but I'm okay." Lizzie explained and I just stared at her for a moment processing what she said.
"Lizzie Im sorry… I don't know that you were…."
"Neither did I. And neither does Scarlett and if she finds out what happened while away it could mess everything up for her."
"Lizzie I don't think that will matter to her." I tried to say but she shook her head.
"Chris please? I promise I'll tell her but not right away. She needs to come home first." She told me and I felt completely conflicted knowing Scarlett would be upset not knowing but Lizzie was right as well. As I was processing it all Lizzie's phone started ringing and I saw that the caller ID was scarlet. She looked at me with a pleading eye and answered the phone.
"Hi babe. No, I'm the one who should be sorry. I shouldn’t have said what I did.” Lizzie says and paused as if she was listening to Scarlett's response.
“I miss you too…. How are you doing? How is everything going?." Lizzie said to Scarlett over the phone.
"Well that sounds amazing babe I'm glad things are going so well for you out there." Lizzie said and then there was a slight pause where I could tell Scarlett asked a question but Lizzie hesitated to answer.
"No, no I'm still here…I'm doing good, I'm just having a relaxing night with Chris. He’s keeping me company while you’re gone." Lizzie said, looking over at me. Scarlett said more and all of a sudden Lizzie was putting the phone on speaker.
"Okay you're on speaker now." Lizzie said nervously.
"Hey Chris. How are you guys doing?” Scarlett asked over the phone. I looked at Lizzie as I went to answer truthfully but she looked back at me with pleading eyes not to say anything.
“Hello, are you still there?I can't hear anything.” Scarlett asked when she didn't hear anything.
“Yeah sorry. Everything okay Scarlett. I'm taking care of Lizzie and we're gonna have a good time while you're away.” I tried my best not to lie to her. Lizzie could see the conflict in my eyes but she had gotten the response she wanted so she clicked off the speaker before talking to Scarlett again.
“Scarlett, can I call you back later? Chris and I are about to get some food and watch a movie.” Lizzie asked and soon she was happening up the phone before turning back to me.
“Thank you.” She said with a small smile.
“No problem but you better tell her once she is back alright.” I told her.
“I promise.” She said to me before leaning back in the bed and I went to make her some food.
Chapter 65: Searching for Hope and Only Finding Aching Hearts
Summary:
Scarlett returns home only to be confronted with a heartbreaking revelation from Lizzie. Cade struggles being back with the Davis's
Chapter Trigger/Content Warnings: Physical Abuse, Arguing, Violence, Blood, Talk of Miscarriages, and Loss.
Chapter Text
Wednesday, October 11th No One's POV
As Scarlett stepped through the front door, a sense of relief washed over her. The trip to New York had been grueling but she won the case against Colin and he was now serving up to 8 years in prison. He'd never be able to stalk or harm anyone from now on and a huge weight was lifted from her shoulders. Now all she wanted was to work out everything that had been going on between Lizzie and her. As she moved up the stairs her heart sank at the sight of Chris and Lizzie sitting together in Cade's room. Instantly she knew something was off.
"Hey, Chris? Lizzie." Scarlett greeted them, her voice tinged with concern. Chris glanced at Lizzie before rising from his seat.
"I'll leave you two to talk, call me if you two need anything." He said softly.
“What's the rush? At least stay and hear the good news.” Scarlett said, teasing Chris as he headed for the door.
“Sorry, I gotta go but we'll chat up later.” Chris said, giving Lizzie a meaningful look before slipping out of the room. Scarlett's worry deepened as she turned her attention to Lizzie, who looked pale and withdrawn all of a sudden.
"Lizzie, what's going on?" Scarlett asked, her voice laced with apprehension. Lizzie took a deep breath, steeling herself for the conversation ahead.
"We need to talk Scarlett." she said, her voice barely above a whisper. Scarlett felt a knot form in her stomach as she took a seat beside Lizzie.
"I know we said we'd talk when I got back, but I didn't expect things to be so serious so fast." Scarlett remarked, trying to lighten the mood with a weak joke. But Lizzie's expression remained somber, and Scarlett's attempt at humor fell flat.
"It is important I tell you now or I might never." Lizzie said quietly, her eyes brimming with emotion. Scarlett's heart skipped a beat as she waited for Lizzie to continue. And then, without much of a preamble, Lizzie uttered the words that would change everything.
"I just found this out but I was pregnant but... I had a miscarriage." she confessed, her voice trembling with emotion. The world seemed to spin around Scarlett as the weight of Lizzie's words settled over her like a suffocating blanket. She struggled to find her voice, her mind reeling with shock and disbelief.
"I... I don't know what to say. What? How long were you?" Scarlett finally managed to choke out, her voice thick with emotion. Lizzie looked down at her hands, her face etched with pain.
"I found out a couple of days ago, I didn't want to say anything until you got back." Scarlett's heart shattered into a million pieces as the full magnitude of Lizzie's revelation hit her. She felt a surge of guilt wash over her, wondering why Lizzie hadn't confided in her sooner. Scarlett took a small step toward Lizzie, her hands hovering over her abdomen as if she was afraid she would hurt her.
"Are you okay?" Scarlett asked, her voice barely above a whisper, her heart breaking at the thought of Lizzie suffering in silence. Lizzie nodded, her eyes glistening with unshed tears.
"Physically, I'll be fine." she said softly. Scarlett wrapped her arms around Lizzie, pulling her close in a tight embrace.
"I'm so sorry, my love." she whispered, her own tears mingling with Lizzie's.
"No, I'm sorry.'' She choked out but Scarlett just shook her head and held Lizzie tighter in her arms.
“Why do bad things keep happening to us? Why do I keep losing my babies?” She asked and Scarlett didn't have an answer for her as they clung to each other. Scarlett knew that they would find a way to get through together, no matter what the future held but everything felt so crushing right now.
“I'm so sorry I wasn't there for you.” Scarlett said feeling guilty for not even realizing that Lizzie was pregnant.
“Please just be here now? I can't lose anyone else right now.” Lizzie said as she leaned into Scarlett.
Scarlett looked around the room as she held onto Lizzie. The room remained untouched, frozen in time, preserving the essence of Cade. His things spread out in the room just waiting for him to come back and use them again, the sight brought a bittersweet mix of comfort and heartache to Scarlett. Scarlett locked eyes with Cade's favorite toy Miles the astronaut and her heart was instantly heavy with memories as she took a deep breath to steady her emotions. Wanting to push it all down and be unbothered but she knew that wouldn't solve anything. Scarlett let go of Lizzie reaching for the plushy picking it up and looking at it. Lizzie's eyes softened as she noticed what Scarlett had picked up reaching for Miles.
"Remember when Cade used to play with Miles? He treated him like his best friend in the whole world. They were always on some sort of mission to save the world. I miss him so much." Lizzie's voice trembled as she spoke, her eyes filled with tears and she hugged the toy close to her chest.
"I remember. He has such a vibrant imagination." Scarlett's voice quivered as she nodded memories flooding her mind.
“Was that it? Our only chance to be moms... We were so lucky and had no idea.” Lizzie asked as she sat against Scarlett, Miles still clutched tightly in her hands. Scarlett didn't know what to say back as she realized Lizzie might be right and that lost their son and now baby. Emotions overwhelmed them both as they grieved the absence of their son and the loss of their unborn child. The weight of everything becoming too much of a heavy burden on their shoulders.
"I can't help but feel like a broken record when saying we've lost so much." Lizzie whispered, her voice trembling with vulnerability. Lizzie's eyes were brimming with tears, and Scarlett reached out to hold her hand.
"I miss him too every day.” Scarlett said finally being able to respond, her voice barely above a whisper. They fell into a melancholic silence, memories of Cade flooding their minds. They recalled the times when he would hold Miles close, his imagination weaving stories with his beloved toy.
"I can't help but wonder where he is now. Is he safe? Is he being taken care of? What would he have thought of having a sibling?" Lizzie wondered.
"I think he would have loved a sibling and I'm sure he's safe." Scarlett's voice quivered with emotion as she spoke softly not fully believing herself in his safety. From the little interaction that she had with Kenneth and Joyce she knew that they weren't safe people but she didn't want to cause Lizzie any more stress. They sat there, in each other's presence and their shared grief for their loss. Scarlett wiped away a tear, her voice filled with determination.
"We will bring him back home, Lizzie. We can't let this consume us. Cade needs us to be strong, to fight for him. We are not losing him too." Scarlett said a flicker of hope ignited in her eyes. She couldn't just let him go. Not when she promised to make sure he was protected.
“Scarlett? What are you talking about?” Lizzie breathed out.
“I'm talking about getting our son back Lizzie." I reaffirmed.
"Scarlett you know that..." She started to say out of disbelief
"No. I'm serious. We have to fight for him. No one will love him more than us. We're his mothers and I just can't do anything about it anymore. What else do we have to lose at this point?” Scarlett said stubbornly her eyes lighting up in fire Lizzie hadn't seen in a long time.
"I'll do whatever it takes to bring him home. I promise." Scarlett stated with renewed determination as she got up and headed to their office to make some calls.
Monday, October 16th Cade's POV
The days back with the Davis’s had been filled with loneliness for me. Cut off from the warmth and love of my mothers and the rest of the world, I found myself trapped in a place that felt devoid of happiness. The walls of the house seemed to close in on me, leaving me yearning for the freedom I once knew. The thought of camp soon became something I wished I could go back to. I missed Andi and Ethan a ton and I was constantly wondering if Ethan made it out okay. But since being back living with the Davis’s I had been on complete lockdown. I wasn't allowed to do anything until I started school back up then it was only school, church, and home. Joyce and Kenneth made the rule that I wasn't allowed access to any kind of media or technology because of the poison I was exposed to this summer. So I was only allowed to use the computer at school while supervised for school assignments. I thought being back here would be okay if I could still contact my moms...and my other friends. But that clearly wasn't going to be happening so it had been miserable.
Being back at Clearwater High School was horrible. Nothing had changed here since I'd left but everything about my life had been changed since. My old bullies were back in full force and so were all the stares and glares. Classes sucked as I was heavily behind on the school year from being at Eternal Pathways for the last month or so and I figured I had gotten some sort of concussion for the explosion because I was constantly struggling on coursework I previously would have been able to do in my sleep. But I didn't mind going to school because there was always work to do and it kept me busy from thinking about my mom's because it was the moments after school where I wasn't left with much else other than my thoughts.
Whenever I had free time thoughts of them filled my mind, and I wondered if they truly cared about me? What were they up to and if they were happy? I found myself lost in thought about this as I sat in the school library, waiting for Joyce to pick me up, I couldn't help but feel a sense of curiosity gnawing at my heart. Feeling an overwhelming urge, I moved from the table I was sitting at trying to do homework to a computer and logged on. There was no one around and the librarian had just gone into the back room so I knew I had some time before she would be back.
I typed their names into the search bar, hoping to catch a glimpse of their lives. The search results filled the screen, displaying countless news articles and images of the couple. My heart rate picked up as I saw the headlines praising Scarlett and Lizzie's success and depicting them as thriving in their careers. As I scrolled there were more images showcasing them smiling and laughing out in public making it seem like they had moved on effortlessly. Their lives never seemed to stop since I left. Not days after leaving there were pictures and articles about how Scarlett went on a crazy joyride on her motorcycle. There were even articles about their wedding plans and rumored future children after Lizzie was seen going into an OBGYN office by paparazzi. Doubt started to creep into my mind, questioning if they had ever truly loved me or maybe Kenneth was right and I was just a burden in their lives too and that they were happy to be rid of me. I was so engrossed in my thoughts as they spiraled that I hadn't noticed Joyce had finally arrived, and I felt her eyes upon me before I saw her. When I turned to face her anger flashed in her eyes, and she stormed over to me, her voice filled with fury.
"What do you think you're doing, young lady? You know the rules. No media or technology unless it's for school work!" My heart raced as I quickly closed the browser, my mind scrambling for an excuse. I silently looked at her in panic not able to say anything in response as she stared at me her face twisted with a mix of disappointment and anger.
"You're always breaking the rules, Cadence. I'll be sure to inform Kenneth about this. You need to learn your place in this house. Now come on let's go." She said to me and despair washed over me as I realized the consequences of my actions were going to be severe. I reluctantly followed Joyce out of the school, I couldn't help but feel a pang of longing for the love and warmth I once knew.
No One's POV
Cade's heart sank the moment Joyce’s car pulled into the driveway and he saw that Kenneth's truck was parked, telling him that Kenneth was already home. Kenneth being home early was never a good sign. It usually meant he was in a foul mood, and Cade knew that his latest screw-up wasn’t going to help. Joyce didn’t say a word to him as they walked up to the house, but the silence between them was heavy. The front door closed behind him with a soft click, but the sound reverberated in his mind like a death knell.
Cade didn’t hesitate for a moment as he hurried passed Kenneth in the living room sparing a brief glance towards him as he sat in front of the tv. Dreading the inevitable, Cade quickly headed to his room, hoping to avoid any immediate confrontation. He knew Joyce would tell Kenneth what had happened, and he didn't want to be anywhere near the fallout. The door to his room felt like a flimsy shield as he closed it behind him. Cade sat down on the edge of his bed, his heart pounding in his chest. The familiar weight of anxiety pressed down on him as he spun his ring around his finger. He stared at the walls of his room, trying to keep his breathing steady, but his mind raced with thoughts of what was to come.
It didn’t take long before he heard Kenneth’s heavy stumbling footsteps echoing down the hall. Each step seemed to thud in time with Cade’s racing heartbeat. Cade tensed, his body instinctively bracing for what was coming. He knew Kenneth’s temper all too well, and the anticipation was almost worse than the confrontation itself. The door to Cade’s room creaked open, and Kenneth stood in the doorway, his presence filling the small space. Cade didn’t dare look away from the wall, keeping his gaze fixed on the same spot, his hands clenched into fists at his sides.
“You want to tell me what the hell you were thinking girl?” Kenneth’s voice was low, barely controlled. Cade swallowed hard, his throat dry as sandpaper. He could feel the anger radiating off Kenneth. Cade wanted to say something, anything to explain himself, but the words caught in his throat. He knew there would be no explanation that would satisfy Kenneth. When Cade didn’t respond, Kenneth stepped further into the room, closing the door behind him with a firm push.
“I asked you a question.” Kenneth said demanding a response and Cade could feel Kenneth’s eyes on him, burning with an intensity that made Cade’s skin crawl.
“Can you do anything right? I don't know why those bitches wanted you so badly. You’re constantly breaking the rules and messing everything up wherever you go.”Kenneth scoffed, his tone dripping with disdain at Cade's non answer.
“You're a fucking plague to this world. You disgust me.” Kenneth ground out clearly fed up and annoyed with having to deal with the boy. Cade bit his lip, trying to keep his emotions in check. He knew better than to argue back and it wasn't like Kenneth was wrong. He was right everywhere Cade went he messed everything up no matter what.
“You think you can keep doing whatever you want and get away with it? You think there aren’t going to be consequences?” Kenneth said, taking another step forward, his voice dropping to a dangerous whisper. Cade’s heart pounded in his chest, the weight of Kenneth’s words pressing down on him like a physical force. He nodded slightly, still avoiding eye contact, hoping that would be enough to satisfy his father for now. But Kenneth wasn’t done.
“Look at me when I’m talking to you.” he demanded, and Cade reluctantly lifted his gaze. Cade’s heart raced as he forced himself to meet Kenneth’s eyes, the intensity of his gaze making him feel small. Just as their eyes met, Kenneth’s hand flew through the air, and before Cade could even process what was happening, a sharp, stinging pain exploded across his face. The impact was so forceful, so unexpected, that Cade’s head snapped to the side and he fell to the ground his cheek burning where Kenneth’s hand had made contact.
For a moment, the world seemed to tilt, everything spinning out of control as Cade’s mind tried to catch up with what had just happened. The room blurred, and he tasted blood in his mouth from where his teeth had cut into his lip. His vision swam as tears filled his eyes, but he blinked them back, refusing to let them fall as he shakily stood back up.
“I said, look at me when I’m talking to you.” Kenneth said, his voice cutting through the haze, cold and commanding. Cade’s breath caught in his throat as he slowly turned his head back, the sharp sting still throbbing on his cheek. His entire body trembled, but he fought to keep his expression neutral, to hide the fear and pain swirling inside him. He didn’t dare disobey, didn’t dare look away, even though every instinct screamed at him to retreat, to hide from the man in front of him.
With tears threatening to spill over, Cade locked eyes with Kenneth, his heart pounding in his chest like a drum. The harsh darkness in Kenneth’s eyes was terrifying. He could feel the anger rolling off Kenneth in waves. Kenneth’s expression didn’t soften, didn’t change. He simply stared back at Cade, as if the slap had been nothing more than a necessary correction. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, Kenneth spoke again, his voice as cold as ever.
“Remember this, Cade. Next time you think about breaking the rules, you’ll remember this moment. I'm sure you remember our lessons from before, don't you girl? ?” Cade nodded, the movement small and shaky, his voice too choked with emotion to respond verbally. He just wanted it to be over, wanted Kenneth to leave so he could finally be alone, so he could cry in peace.
"hmm, a reminder might help regardless." Kenneth said his voice cold, and with an unrelenting stare barring down on Cade as he started to undo his belt, the leather slipping through the loops with a chilling hiss. Cade’s breath hitched, his heart pounding wildly in his chest as he realized what was about to happen. He had always dreaded this moment, the one where Kenneth’s anger would boil over into something more than just harsh words or a slap. Kenneth folded the belt in half, gripping it tightly in his fist as he approached Cade with deliberate, menacing steps. Cade tried to steady his breathing, to steel himself against the pain he knew was coming, but no amount of preparation could brace him for the terror that gripped him as Kenneth raised the belt high.
"Maybe this will finally teach you." Kenneth growled, his voice low and filled with malice. The first blow landed with a sharp crack, the leather biting into Cade’s skin with a searing pain that tore through him. He clenched his teeth, trying desperately to keep silent, but a choked sob escaped his lips. The tears he’d tried so hard to hold back now streamed down his face uncontrollably. Kenneth didn’t stop. The belt came down again and again, each strike more brutal than the last. Cade’s body recoiled with every blow, the pain too much to bear. He wanted to scream, to beg for mercy, but he knew it would do no good. Kenneth’s anger was a storm, and Cade was powerless against it.
As the beating continued, Cade’s world began to blur. His vision swam, the edges darkening as his mind struggled to process the overwhelming pain. He could feel himself slipping, the world tilting and spinning as his body reached its limit. He tried to hold on, to stay conscious, but the agony was too much. With one final, desperate sob, Cade’s body went limp, and everything faded to black.
When Cade awoke, he was lying on the floor, the cool wood pressing against his cheek. His body ached all over, the pain a dull throb that pulsed through him with every heartbeat. For a moment, he didn’t know where he was or what had happened, but then the memories came flooding back to Kenneth, the belt, the searing pain. He squeezed his eyes shut, willing the memories away, but they were relentless, haunting him even in the darkness of his mind. He didn’t know how long he’d been unconscious, but when he finally mustered the strength to move, he realized Kenneth was gone. Cade slowly pushed himself up, wincing as the movement sent sharp pains shooting through his body. His clothes clung to his sweat soaked skin, and as he shifted his body, he felt the sticky warmth of blood where the belt had broken the skin in different spots. When his senses came back to him he noticed the house was eerily quiet, the only sound was his ragged breathing as he tried to gather himself. Every muscle screamed in protest as he moved, but he knew he had to get up, even though all he wanted to do was curl up and disappear. Cade managed to pull himself onto the bed, his hands trembling as he wiped at the tears that still stained his cheeks.
Cade realized no one could save him from this, no one who could make the pain go away. Not Scarlett, Lizzie, or his friends. Not even Ethan or Andi who were the light during his time at camp. The thought was almost too much to bear, and he felt the tears welling up again, but this time he didn’t try to stop them. He let them flow, let them carry away the fear and the hurt, even if only for a little while. As the tears finally subsided, Cade lay there in the silence, his body bruised and battered, his spirit broken. He didn’t know what the future held, didn’t know how he was going to survive in a world where Kenneth’s wrath could strike at any moment.
Chapter 66: Running from Life
Summary:
Cade is haunted by his past and present, fleeing the judgments at school. Meanwhile, Scarlett and Lizzie attend couples therapy, where deep-seated issues come to light.
Chapter Trigger/Content Warnings: Misgendering, Transphobia, Bullying, Talk of Miscarriages, and Loss.
Chapter Text
Monday, October 23rd Cade’s POV
The last hour of class was always the best. Mrs. Henderson, our English teacher, usually gave us free time to work on assignments, read, or just relax after a long day of lectures and note-taking. Today, I had chosen to lose myself in a book, escaping into a world far away from the whispers and stares that often followed me at school. But as I delved deeper into the pages of my novel, I became aware of hushed voices nearby. Glancing up, I saw two girls sitting a few desks away, heads bent close together, their words barely audible over the rustling of pages and the occasional cough. At first, I tried to ignore them, focusing on the words in front of me. But their conversation grew louder, and soon, I couldn't help but overhear snippets of their gossip.
"...Cadence, you know, the transgender kid?" My heart sank at the mention of my name. I knew gossip traveled fast in our small town, but it still stung to hear my identity reduced to a whispered rumor.
"Yeah, I heard she got sent away to some reformative camp over the summer." I felt a knot form in my stomach as the girls' voices grew more animated.
"Apparently, she got kicked out because they couldn't fix her. I hear they said she had the devil in her and there’s no fixing that." The words hit me like a punch to the gut. I had spent the summer with Scarlett and Lizzie, who had supported me through every step of my transition. But to hear these harsh views was a reminder of the ignorance and prejudice that still lurked here.
Taking a deep breath, I forced myself to focus on my book, blocking out the hurtful words and the judgmental glances that followed. I refused to let their ignorance bother me. As the final bell chimed, signaling the end of another long day at school, I felt a sense of relief wash over me. School had always been a challenge for me, but since returning from LA and camp this summer, it felt like I was navigating a minefield.
Slowly, I packed my things, trying to delay leaving the classroom until the crowds in the halls died down. It was exhausting, always feeling like I was being judged by them. In LA, I had found acceptance among friends who didn't judge me for being different, but here, I was constantly under scrutiny in one way or another.
Finally gathering the courage to leave the classroom, I made my way down the hallway, weaving through the students and making their way to lockers or out of the building. I made it to my locker and started grabbing what I needed for the night but as I turned to leave my heart sank when I spotted a group of popular kids gathered near the exit.
This group of kids had been my tormentors since if first moved in with the Davis so I knew all too well that if I were to be seen by them they would let me go so easily. The hallways were now starting to empty as students rushed to catch buses or meet rides. So I tried to blend in with a wave of students exiting the school, hoping to slip by unnoticed, but fate had other plans.
"Hey, Cadence! Where have you been?" The voice, dripping with malice, cut through the din of the hallway. As I turned I saw that it was Gabriel calling after me. Ignoring him completely I turned and bolted down the hallway, my pulse racing with each step.
The sound of jeers and mocking laughter echoed behind me as they sprinted after me through the corridor, my lungs burning with exertion. Their taunts fueled my determination, driving me to run faster, to escape them. I dodged past students, weaving through the halls, my focus solely on reaching the safety of home. Adrenaline surged through my veins, numbing the ache in my legs as I pushed myself to the limit. I burst through the school doors and into the cool afternoon air. Relief flooded over me as I put distance between myself and my pursuers. Not stopping until I was in front of the Davis house gasping for breath and with trembling hands, I fumbled for my keys. Luckily both Kenneth and Joyce's care were gone telling me I had some alone time to calm down before they made it home.
Scarlett's POV
As my feet hit the pavement I could hear the rhythmic pace I was moving at easily in the early morning silence, other than that I found myself lost in my thoughts. With each breath, it felt like another one swirled around in my mind filling me up as the breath did and leaving me just as I breathed out again. Each stride was the same cycle as my mind flickered through the conversation I had with Scott this morning. After I called him earlier in the week explaining Lizzie and I's intentions to try and adopt Cade, Scott said he would see what legal standing we had and get back to us. Now getting back to us this morning he said he was on his way to LA to better advise us moving forward but it sounded like he was hopeful otherwise he wouldn’t be coming back all this way. I couldn't help but wonder what this would all mean for us all going forward but all the risks I could think of were worth it in the end if Cade ended up in a safe home where he was loved.
As I ran on autopilot my surroundings blurred into a hazy backdrop, the trees and buildings mere shadows in her peripheral vision as I sped by, my body moving on its own as I continued to spiral. I heard a loud bark breaking me out of my thoughts as I felt myself being yanked back and stumbling to the ground falling out of the way just in time as a cyclist whizzed past as he rode through the crosswalk I was using.
I looked back to see Nova standing behind me with part of her leash in her mouth that she used to pull me to safety. I moved to get up to my knees and called her over closer. She came over and nudged me with her nose with a soft whine as if to ask me if I was okay.
“I'm okay Girl. Thank you, you're definitely getting extra treats today!” I told her, reaching into my pocket pulling out the small bag of treats I had for her, and handing her a few. She didn't take the treats though but nudged my elbow a couple of times until I looked and noticed that there was a bit of blood running down my arm. I looked at it and saw that I scraped my arm up pretty good so I wiped off the gravel and dirt on the surface of it before I stood on my feet. I offered the treat to Nova again and she happily took it this time.
I looked around to see where I was and realized I was close to where I was supposed to be going. I had run all the way from Harolds and Rosemary's shop to Lizzie and my new therapist's office that we had started to go to. Along with weekly couples therapy and individual sessions I had taken up walking Nova which really meant I've taken up daily running again. After Cade left Harold still needed someone to help him with Nova so I started making more time in my schedule to help them out and spend time with them again. Even Lizzie and Rosemary had taken up gardening together again when they could as they brought Lizzie’s garden back to its full potential.
Just as I ran up to the building I saw Lizzie pulling into the parking lot so I jogged over to her and knocked on the window of the car. I watched as I spooked her slightly as she gathered her things but once she realized it was she she relaxed and rolled down her window.
“Hi babe.” I said to her with a smile.
“Hey there, gosh I didn't even see you come up.” She said as she reached over to the passenger seat and grabbed the towel and water bottle I left in her car.
“Thank you.” I said as I used the towel to wipe off the sweat that had gathered and took a drink of my water.
“Do you have that bowl for Nova?” I asked as I looked in the car for her water bowl as well.
“ Oh yeah. Here it's in your bag with your clothes that fell on the ground.” Lizzie said as she leaned over in the seat grabbing the rest of the stuff and passing me the bowl. I opened the back door of the car and let Nova hop into the air-conditioned car before I filled the bowl for her to drink from.
“How was the run?” Lizzie asked and I moved back over to her window and leaned through it to place a kiss on her lips before answering.
“Mhmm it was good. I got some time to think about the call with Scott this morning and clear my head a bit. And Nova here saved my butt from being a permanent part of the pavement today. Lucky for me she is always looking out." I explained as I looked at the scratch on my arm that was already bruising and in the process of healing.
“Wait, what happened?” Lizzie asked as she saw the darkening bruise and dried blood.
“I wasn't paying attention and I almost got hit by a guy on a bike but Nova pulled me out of the way. I'm okay.” I explained to her with a smile. Lizzie got out of her car to look at it more properly and made me promise to let her clean it thoroughly when we got back home, which I agreed to.
I quickly got in the car and changed out of my running clothes into some regular clothes before we took Nova and headed inside for our therapy session.
No One's POV
The atmosphere in the therapist's office was tense as Scarlett, Lizzie, and Nova settled onto the couch, of them. The two had been attending couples therapy sessions for a few weeks now, but despite the progress they had made in opening up to each other, there was still a palpable sense of hesitation lingering between them.
"Good afternoon, Scarlett, Lizzie. How has your week been?” Their therapist, Dr. Page greeted them with a warm smile as she settled into her chair across from them.
"Same old, same old. Work, home, repeat." Scarlett shrugged, offering an honest but noncommittal response.
"And how about you, Lizzie?" Lizzie nodded in agreement, but there was a guarded look in her eyes that didn't escape Dr. Pages's notice. Lizzie hesitated for a moment, her gaze flickering to Scarlett before she spoke.
"It's been fine, nothing out of the ordinary. I’ve been slowly adding more work back into my schedule so it's been a pretty busy week for the both of us." Lizzie explained quietly as she picked out her fingers. Dr. Page raised an eyebrow, sensing that Lizzie was holding something back.
"Are you sure about that? You both seem a bit... tense?" Dr. Page questioned prodding Lizzie a little to open up first. Lizzie shifted uncomfortably in her seat, her fingers twisting together in her lap.
“Well, I... I had a doctor's appointment this morning. Just a follow-up after... after everything." Lizzie confessed.
"Wait this morning? Why didn't you tell me about the appointment? I thought you just went out to breakfast with friends." Scarlett blurted out, her voice tinged with hurt. Lizzie looked down, unable to meet Scarlett's gaze.
"I... I didn't want to worry you. And I didn't want to have to put you through any more pain." Scarlett's heart broke at Lizzie's words. She reached out to take Lizzie's hand, her fingers intertwining with hers in a silent gesture of support.
"Okay, so this is something we addressed last week. Withholding information or your feelings has been something you both do and struggle with so let's remember to try and not close yourself off from each other."
"You're right. I'm sorry Scarlett. I'll make sure to keep you in the loop with all my appointments going forward." Lizzie said genuinely.
"And how did the appointment go?" Dr. Page prompted gently, sensing Lizzie's reluctance to talk about it more. Lizzie sighed, her shoulders slumping as she finally admitted.
"The doctor... he thinks he knows why I had the miscarriage. He gave me all this information and said I have a slightly unfertile uterus... we still need to do some tests but I just... I don't know how to process it all. I mean I know it’s all my fault but hearing it was hard." Lizzie explained.
"It's not your fault, Lizzie. None of this is your fault." Scarlett whispered, her voice choking with emotion. Lizzie shook her head, tears welling up her eyes. Dr. Page watched the exchange between them, her heart going out to the couple sitting before her. She could see the love and pain etched on their faces, the weight of their shared grief threatening to tear them apart.
"Lizzie, I'd like to explore a bit more about why you've been keeping things from Scarlett. Can you tell us more about what's been going on in your mind?" Dr. Evans began, her voice gentle yet probing. Lizzie sighed, her gaze dropping to her lap as she struggled to put her feelings into words.
"I... I guess I've been feeling guilty. Guilty about losing the baby, guilty about adding more pain to Scarlett's plate. I didn't want to burden her, with my struggles. She seems so unaffected sometimes and I knew she was already dealing with her own stuff, work has been crazy for her with her and Kate’s company taking off right now and...everything with Cade..."
" I know I've been all over the place with work and I may have seemed unphased and unbothered after Cade left I thought it was my job as an alpha and your fiance to be there for you to put your needs before my own. I was trying to be strong for the both of us. I realize now I wasn't doing that nor was it helpful because it resulted in me closing myself off, which makes you think you can't come to me about things, and that is not what I want. I don't want to keep missing things. I wasn't there for you during the miscarriage and now I wasn't there for you with this doctor's appointment."
“It is clear you both are going through similar things and both have been struggling, but you both need to remember that you're in this together. You're supposed to be a team." Dr. Evans commented adding her thoughts.
"It's clear that you both care deeply for each other and feel responsible for each other's emotions and actions, but it's also clear that your communication skills are dwindling as of late. Communication is an important key in any relationship and if you lose that communication it's going to be like ships passing in the night either a complete miss or a total crash and you guys seem to be very close to crashing with each other.” Dr. Page commented to the couple before continuing on.
“Perhaps it's time to start focusing on being more open and honest with each other even when you're feeling vulnerable." Scarlett and Lizzie exchanged a tentative glance.
“We used to be so open with each other… I think losing Cade made me want to close myself off and never open up to anyone ever again so I could be strong but that was so wrong.” Scarlett said, looking at Lizzie. Dr. Evans smiled as she noticed the progress they were making.
"Remember, relationships require constant maintenance. It's important to keep nurturing your connection with each other, especially when times get tough."
“What do you think would be good ways to keep nurturing the connection?” Lizzie asked.
“Well, I always tell my clients what I've found that helps people the most is to get back to the basics or what made you fall in love in the first place. After years of being together a lot of couples stop going on dates and having those special and romantic moments that foster open communication and connections.”
“So we should start dating each other again?” Scarlett asked.
"Absolutely. Dating again can help reignite the spark in your relationship by creating opportunities for connection, communication, and intimacy. This can help strengthen your bond and remind you both of what initially drew you together."
"So you think we can rebuild that sense of closeness that we've been missing lately?" Scarlett asked, feeling a glimmer of hope begins to blossom within her.
"It’s entirely possible." Lizzie's expression softened as she considered Dr. Page's words.
“I think when Cade came into your life, he in a way, became something that helped you to step up your communication and closeness of your relationship, and when he left that communication and connection left with him. So for you two to refind that with each other on date nights or just spending more time with one another will give you both more opportunities to share your thoughts, feelings, and dreams openly and honestly. Building back up the trust and understanding that you two once had will open the door to a way happier future for your relationship.”
"That's all I want, a happy future for our relationship." Lizzie mused, a sense of anticipation building within her. Scarlett and Lizzie exchanged a meaningful glance, a silent understanding passing between them. They knew that rebuilding their relationship would require effort and commitment, but they were more determined than ever to make it work. Before anyone could speak again a soft alarm was going off letting them all know that they only had about five more minutes till the end of their session for the day.
"Thank you, Dr. Page. We'll take your advice to heart and start planning some date nights and time together." Scarlett said sincerely, her voice filled with gratitude and Lizzie nodded in agreement
"Yes, thank you for today." Lizzie said to Dr. Page and she smiled warmly, her heart swelling with pride as she watched her clients embrace the journey of rediscovery before them.
"You're both very welcome. And before you go, may I offer Nova a treat?" she asked, gesturing towards, Nova resting at Scarlett's feet. Scarlett's face lit up with a smile, and she nodded eagerly.
"Of course, she'd love that." With a gentle smile, Dr. Page rose from her chair and made her way to a nearby drawer, retrieving a dog treat from within. She returned to Nova, holding out the treat for her, who perked up at the sight.
"Here you go, sweet girl." Dr. Page said, offering the treat to Nova, who happily accepted it with a wag of her tail. Scarlett and Lizzie watched fondly as Nova eagerly devoured the treat, her tail wagging furiously with delight. With their session concluded, Scarlett and Lizzie rose from their seats, bidding farewell to Dr. Page with heartfelt thanks. As they made their way out of the therapist's office and into the crisp afternoon air, they felt a renewed sense of hope for the future.
Chapter 67: Honey's
Summary:
After a heavy therapy session, Scarlett and Lizzie decide to reconnect by revisiting one of their old date spots.
Chapter Trigger/Content Warnings: Alcohol, Sex, Panic Attacks, Talk of Miscarriages, and Loss.
Chapter Text
Monday, October 23rd No One's POV
Scarlett stared out the window as the car glided down the road, her mind still caught up in the aftermath of their therapy session. It had been a lot to unpack, the weight of all their unspoken emotions finally put out into the open. The silence between her and Lizzie was comfortable but thick with thoughts that lingered just below the surface.
The gentle hum of the car filled the space until Scarlett reached over, her fingers brushing Lizzie’s hand, taking it in her own and holding it firmly on the center console. Lizzie’s hand was warm, and grounding, and Scarlett found herself squeezing it slightly as she drove with her other hand.
“Soo… dating and rekindling our intimacy, huh?” Scarlett said, her voice was soft, yet a little awkward, as she glanced at Lizzie with a small smile. The topic still felt a little delicate, but she didn’t want it to feel heavy or strained between them. Not now, not anymore. Lizzie looked over at her, her face lighting up with a reminiscent smile.
“Dating will be fun. We used to go out on dates all the time. Remember that one bar we went to all the time?”
“Honeys. That little lesbian bar off Sunset.” Scarlett said her lips tugged into a grin, the memory instantly coming to her.
“Yeah, that’s the one. We were always there. ”Lizzie signed as she laughed softly, the sound like music to Scarlett’s ears after the emotional session.
“Maybe we should go there tonight? Be a bit spontaneous?” Lizzie suggested, her eyes bright with a mix of excitement and nostalgia. Scarlett glanced at her, warmth blooming in her chest. The idea of being spontaneous, of just going out and having fun with Lizzie like they used to, felt right.
“Yeah, we could do that. Let’s check if they’re still in business. If they are, we’re going tonight.” Lizzie didn’t need to be told twice. She pulled out her phone, quickly tapping away to search for Honeys. Scarlett watched as Lizzie’s face lit up.
“They’re still there.” Lizzie announced with a smile, showing Scarlett her phone. The rest of the drive felt lighter, the heavy cloud from earlier lifting as they laughed and chatted about their favorite memories from Honeys. By the time they pulled into the driveway of Harold and Rosemary’s to drop off Nova, Scarlett felt the first real spark of excitement she’d had in a while.
Both Scarlett and Lizzie had some work to do, but it felt easier now, with the promise of a night out looming on the horizon. After all their work was done and they had a quick dinner, Scarlett stayed downstairs, finishing up a few last-minute emails while Lizzie headed up to get ready for their night out. The house felt calm, the quiet hum of daily life settling in, but Scarlett’s mind was already on the evening ahead. They hadn’t had a night like this in forever, just the two of them, out in the world, no responsibilities weighing them down.
When Scarlett finally made her way upstairs, she could hear Lizzie’s music playing from their bathroom. A smile tugged at her lips as she stepped closer, the faint sound of Lizzie singing and dancing along to the beat filling the hallway. It was lighthearted, carefree, and exactly what Scarlett needed to see after the weight of everything they'd been dealing with lately.
Scarlett paused at the doorway, leaning against the frame as she watched Lizzie get ready. Lizzie stood in front of the mirror, her hair halfway curled, a brush in one hand and her phone propped up nearby playing a playlist of their favorite songs. She was in nothing but a bra and underwear, her body moving to the rhythm of the music, completely lost in her own world. Scarlett’s heart swelled as she took in the scene of Lizzie, so beautiful and radiant, her skin glowing, her smile bright as she sang along to the lyrics. There was something mesmerizing about watching Lizzie like this, so unguarded and free. Scarlett had always loved seeing her this way when she let loose and just lived in the moment. And she couldn’t help but notice how gorgeous Lizzie looked, her curves accentuated as she stood there curling her hair. Scarlett felt a rush of affection and a bit of playful desire stir in her chest as she watched. Lizzie was stunning, not just because of how she looked, but because of the way she made Scarlett feel every single day.
"You’re having fun up here, huh?" Scarlett teased with a grin, stepping into the room. Lizzie looked over her shoulder, a smile spreading across her face when she saw Scarlett standing there.
"Well, yeah! Gotta set the mood for our spontaneous date night!" she said, laughing as she waved the curling iron playfully in Scarlett’s direction. Scarlett chuckled, stepping closer.
"You look amazing. I love seeing you like this." she said, her voice soft but full of admiration.
"Like this? Dancing around half-dressed, singing off-key?" Lizzie said as she turned to face her fully, setting the curling iron down for a moment. She tilted her head, smiling as she took a step closer to Scarlett.
"You're not off key at all but Yeah exactly like that. Happy. Free." Scarlett said, her eyes warm and her smile softening. Lizzie’s smile softened too as she reached out, brushing a lock of Scarlett’s hair behind her ear.
"I am happy, with you." she said quietly, her gaze meeting Scarlett’s. Scarlett leaned in, pressing a soft kiss to Lizzie’s lips, lingering just a moment before pulling back.
"I love you." she whispered, Lizzie’s eyes sparkled as she grinned.
"I love you too. and I promise I'm really trying to be better.” Lizzie caught Scarlett’s eye in the mirror, a teasing grin spreading across her face as she paused mid curl.
“I know me too, my love. Now are you just gonna stand there and stare, or are you gonna get ready too?” Lizzie teased, playfully raising an eyebrow. Scarlett smirked, pushing off the doorway and walking over to her.
“Can’t help but stare when you look like that.” She murmured, placing her hands on Lizzie’s hips and leaning in to kiss the back of her shoulder. Lizzie laughed softly, gently nudging her with her elbow.
“Go get ready, babe.” Lizzie said with a grin crunching up her nose and tilting her head toward Scarlett as she pushed Scarlett away.
“Ok, I’m getting ready, I’m getting ready.” Scarlett teased back, but instead of heading straight for the closet, she stopped and leaned back into the doorway and slowly started stripping out of her clothes, one piece at a time, keeping her eyes locked on Lizzie’s. First her shirt then her bra.
“What are you doing?” Lizzie chuckled, enjoying the show. Scarlett shrugged with a grin, stepping out of her pants and underwear and walking over to Lizzie, now fully undressed. She leaned in, her lips brushing softly against Lizzie’s, just a fleeting kiss before she pulled away and made her way to the shower. Lizzie’s cheeks flushed slightly as she glanced up, momentarily distracted from her hair.
“Scarlett…” She said half amused, half teasing. Scarlett laughed softly, giving a playful shrug as she finished undressing and headed for the shower.
“Just wanted to keep things interesting.” She called over her shoulder before stepping inside, the sound of the water quickly filling the room. Lizzie laughed, rolling her eyes but clearly charmed, as she continued curling her hair, while Scarlett stepped into the shower. The water was hot, relaxing the muscles that had been tense all day. As the steam swirled around her, Scarlett felt the remnants of stress from work finally slip away. When she finished, she quickly dried off and picked out an outfit that would match Lizzie’s vibe something fun, and stylish, but still comfortable enough for a night out. As she dressed, she caught Lizzie’s eye again, and Lizzie gave her a nod of approval, her smile warm and full of love.
“Ready?” Scarlett asked, running a hand through her damp hair.
“Ready.” Lizzie replied, stepping back to admire her own finished look in the mirror. Together, they looked at each other, feeling a mutual excitement for the night ahead. Scarlett walked over, brushing her fingers over Lizzie’s arm before they intertwined their hands, heading downstairs to start their evening. Tonight was just for them, a long-overdue night of fun and spontaneity.
Scarlett’s POV
As soon as Lizzie and I walked into Honey’s, it was like stepping back in time. The warm, low lighting, the steady pulse of music, the clinking of glasses nothing had changed. It was almost comforting, familiar. This place had always been our little hideaway back in the day. No matter how crazy life got, we could come here, just the two of us, and let everything else disappear for a while.
“Still looks the same, huh?” Lizzie said, leaning in close to my ear so I could hear her over the music. I nodded, taking it all in.
“Yeah, it really does.” We made our way to the bar, grabbing a couple of drinks before heading out onto the dance floor.
The crowd was just the right size, not packed, but enough people to create a good vibe. The music was upbeat, a mix of old favorites and new hits. We danced like we didn't have a care in the world. Lizzie swayed to the beat, her hair bouncing as she moved, and I couldn’t help but get caught up in her energy. She looked gorgeous tonight, her smile so bright it could’ve lit up the whole room. And with the way she was looking at me, I knew she was feeling the same about me. We were in our own little bubble, the world outside Honey’s forgotten for the night.
Soon we were a couple of drinks in by this point, the alcohol loosening us both up. I wasn’t exactly drunk, but I was buzzed enough to let go of any stress still lingering from the day and was on my way to drunk. And Lizzie… Well, she was definitely already there .
“You are amazing. I have the bestestt time I love you. You’re so sexy.” Lizzie said, her voice low and a little slurred, as she pressed herself against me on the dance floor. She wrapped her arms around my neck, her eyes locked on mine, a mischievous grin spreading across her face. I smiled back at her, feeling a rush of warmth in my chest. It wasn’t just the alcohol or the music, it was her. Being here with her, feeling so connected, so in sync… it was everything I needed.
"You are amazing too, My love." I said back to her in her ear as I pulled her closer as we moved. The noise around us faded, and I pulled her in a little tighter, our foreheads just barely touching. For a moment, we were alone in our own world on that crowded dance floor. Without thinking, She leaned down, and I tilted my chin up, meeting her halfway. The kiss was soft, slow, and filled with the kind of tenderness that felt like it could fill my entire chest. Everything we’d been through, everything we were it all seemed to melt into that one perfect moment. When she pulled back, there was this playful smile tugging at her lips, and she suddenly let out a little gasp.
“I love this song!” she exclaimed, her whole face lighting up. It was one of her favorites, and she looked at me with that mischievous glint I adored.
“Come on, we have to keep dancing!” I laughed, more than willing to follow her lead.
“Alright, alright.” I said, matching her rhythm as she tugged me along. Her energy was infectious, and before I knew it, we were spinning together, laughing like we didn’t have a care in the world. The noise around us faded, and I pulled her in a little tighter, our foreheads just barely touching. For a moment, we were alone in our own world on that crowded dance floor.
Without thinking, I leaned down, and she tilted her chin up, meeting me halfway. The kiss was soft, slow, and filled with the kind of tenderness that felt like it could fill my entire chest. Everything we’d been through, everything we were it all seemed to melt into that one perfect moment. When she pulled back, there was this playful smile tugging at her lips, and she suddenly let out a little gasp.
“I love this song!” she exclaimed, her whole face lighting up. It was one of her favorites, and she looked at me with that mischievous glint I adored.
“Having fun?” I asked, my voice loud enough to be heard over the music.
“So much fun, this was a great idea. You… you look amazing tonight, babe.” she replied, leaning in closer. I couldn’t stop grinning, the dumb smile plastered on my face as I nodded.
“You do, too. I’m having a good time.” Lizzie said as her hands slid down to my waist, and we kept dancing, laughing together between songs, the rest of the room fading away. If anyone in the crowd recognized us, they didn’t make it known, and I was grateful for that. It was just the two of us here, no interruptions, no expectations. We could be ourselves, no pressure to be “Scarlett Johansson and Elizabeth” the celebrities, just us two women out on a date, rediscovering each other. We stayed on the dance floor for what felt like hours, the rhythm of the music keeping us moving, the drinks keeping us loose. Eventually, Lizzie stumbled slightly, giggling as she caught her balance.
“I think I might be a little more drunk than I thought I would get.” she said with a laugh, her hand gripping my arm to steady herself.
“Maybe we should sit down for a bit?” I chuckled, pulling her close to me. She shook her head, smiling.
“Nah, not yet. Let’s dance a little more. I don’t want the night to end.” So we kept going, dancing until our feet were sore and the music began to slow down. By then, the crowd had thinned out a bit, and we decided to take a break, heading back to the bar for one last drink. Sitting there, side by side, Lizzie leaned her head on my shoulder, her fingers lazily tracing circles on my arm. She looked up at me with sleepy eyes, still smiling.
“Tonight was perfect.” she whispered. I pressed a kiss to the top of her head, my heart feeling full.
“Yeah, it really was.” No matter how hectic things got, nights like this reminded me why we worked so well together and why I loved her so damn much. She was my anchor, my home, and as we sat there in that little bar, I couldn’t help but feel grateful for every moment we shared.
I glanced down at my phone as it pinged, signaling that our ride had arrived. I slid it back into my pocket, preparing to leave with Lizzie. But before we could step away, something caught my eye our bartender, the one who’d been serving us all night, was wearing a necklace that made me smile. It was a little Scarlet Witch pendant, subtle but unmistakable. I leaned in slightly toward her, my curiosity piqued.
"I like your necklace." I said, the warmth in my voice carrying my appreciation. The bartender’s face lit up, and I saw Lizzie, glassy eyed from the drinks but still full of her usual curiosity, glance over.
"Oh, thank you. WandaVison is my favorite Marvel show." the bartender said, her voice filled with genuine excitement. She hesitated for a second, then added.
"I wasn’t going to say anything, but I love both of you, your careers. I’m a big fan." Lizzie’s smile widened, the kind of drunk, joyful grin that was infectious. She clapped her hands softly as if applauding the bartender’s words.
"Well, thank you for being a fan! And thank you for making such wonderful drinks you've taken such good care of us." Lizzie replied, her sincerity heightened by her tipsy state. The bartender chuckled, clearly flustered but also excited.
"Haha, it’s no problem. I’m just doing my job." she said, her cheeks flushed. I could sense she wasn’t going to ask for anything, probably too shy to push for more. But I knew she would appreciate something to remember the moment by.
"Would you like us to sign something for you?" I asked, my tone gentle but knowing. Her eyes widened, the excitement bubbling up before she even spoke.
"Actually, yeah! Please! Can you both sign… um… oh! My phone case!" She fumbled a bit before pulling out her phone from behind the bar. It was encased in a sparkly white cover, and I chuckled at the nervous energy she radiated. Taking the sharpie she handed me, I carefully scrawled my signature across the case, making sure not to smudge the glittery finish. When I was done, I passed the marker to Lizzie. Her movements were a little looser than mine, but she added her signature with a flourish, throwing in a smiley face for good measure. She handed the phone back to the bartender, grinning wide.
"There you go! Now you’ve got a special edition!" Lizzie said and The bartender laughed, clearly over the moon.
"Thank you both so much!" she gushed. We left her a generous tip as I heard my phone buzz in my pocket again, I felt Lizzie nudge my side with a tipsy giggle.
"That was fun." she said, leaning into me.
"Yeah, it really was." I said before I checked my phone again.
“Our ride’s here.” I said, helping Lizzie up and gently guiding Lizzie toward the door. As we stepped outside, the cool night air hit us, and I wrapped an arm around Lizzie’s waist, steadying her as we walked toward the waiting car. Lizzie leaned into her, giggling softly.
"I think I’m drunk." she whispered.
"Yeah, I think we both are."Scarlett chuckled, pressing a kiss to the top of Lizzie’s head as they approached the car.
With the night winding down, we settled into the back of the Uber, the world outside blurred into a kaleidoscope of lights and shadows, but all I could focus on was Lizzie. She was radiant, her cheeks flushed from the drinks and the cold, and I couldn’t help but smile as I caught her gaze. The buzz of the night wrapped around us like a warm blanket, and in that moment, everything felt perfect. Before I even realized what I was doing, I leaned in closer, my lips brushing against hers. It was a soft kiss at first, just a sweet connection that tasted of joy and a hint of the cocktails she drank all night. Lizzie responded instantly, deepening the kiss, and I felt my heart race. Her hands found my hair, tugging gently as if to pull me closer, and I couldn’t resist the urge to lose myself in her. The car hummed quietly as we kissed. My mind was a swirl of warmth and happiness; it felt like we were the only two people in existence. The kisses became more playful, each one a mix of laughter and affection, with a pothole in the road jolting the car we struggled to keep our balance in the confined space.
“Hey.” I murmured between kisses, pulling back just enough to look into her eyes.
“We might want to tone it down a little. We don’t want to make the driver uncomfortable.” I tried to say and Lizzie giggled, her breath warm against my lips. With a mischievous glint in her eye, Lizzie leaned in again, capturing my lips with hers, and I melted into the kiss. The outside world faded away entirely, the car and the driver forgotten. It was just us, wrapped up in our own little bubble of happiness.
The kiss lingered, our lips moving in perfect rhythm, and I felt every worry from the day slip away. At that moment, I knew that this was exactly where I wanted to be lost in Lizzie’s warmth, feeling the thrill of the night surrounding us like a soft embrace. By the time we made it home and were stumbling through the front door, I could feel the buzz of the night still humming through my veins. The air was cooler inside the house, and I shivered slightly, a tingle of excitement rushing through me as I turned to look at Lizzie. She was just as vibrant, her cheeks still flushed, and I could see the light in her eyes sparkling with mischief.
“I’m so hot.” I murmured, barely processing my own words before I started to peel off my jacket. I tossed it carelessly onto the floor by the door, followed quickly by my long-sleeved shirt. As the fabric slipped away, I felt a rush of freedom, leaving me in just a light tank top that clung to my sticky skin. Lizzie’s gaze dropped to my midriff, a smile spreading across her lips.
“Damn.” she breathed out, her eyes glinting with playful admiration. I stepped closer, unable to resist the pull between us. pulling her in by the waist and capturing her lips with mine. The kiss was electrifying, full of the kind of urgency that only a night like this could bring. Our bodies pressed together, and I could feel her warmth radiating against me. We melted into each other, our hands roaming freely, exploring every curve and angle as we kissed. I could feel the soft texture of her tank top under my fingertips, and it made me crave more.
“Let’s go upstairs.” I suggested breathlessly, breaking the kiss just long enough to catch my breath. Lizzie replied with a grin, and together, we stumbled toward the staircase, laughter bubbling up between us as we tried to navigate the steps without losing our balance. I felt exhilarated, the world spinning slightly around me, but I didn’t care. With every step, the anticipation grew, drawing us closer to the privacy of our room.
As we reached the top of the stairs, I tugged Lizzie closer, wrapping my arms around her waist as we paused for another heated kiss. I felt like we were the only two people in the world, and nothing else mattered as we made our way down the hallway. With one last kiss, I pulled Lizzie toward our room, the door creaking open as we stepped inside. The familiar scent of our space wrapped around us. I glanced back at her, seeing the playful glint in her eyes as I led her over to the bed. We fell onto the mattress together almost falling off since we were to focus on each other, laughter spilling between us as we adjusted ourselves. The soft sheets felt inviting beneath me, and I turned to face Lizzie, my heart racing with excitement. I cupped her face, brushing my thumb over her cheek, feeling the heat radiating from her skin.
"You are my everything." I told her softly and our lips met again, slow at first, savoring the taste of each other. But as the kiss deepened, the world around us began to fade away. I let my hand wander, tracing the curve of her shoulder and slipping down her arm. Lizzie’s body responded beneath my touch, and I could feel her pulse quickening in time with mine as I discarded her shirt. It was intoxicating, the way our bodies fit together, and soon I found myself getting lost in the moment. I could feel the rush of desire building within me, and as Lizzie's fingers found their way into my hair, running down my neck and spine, I knew I was in trouble. My arousal was undeniable, stirring deep in my core, and I felt myself harden in response to the heat between us. My breath hitched as I leaned in closer, my forehead resting against hers before I kissed her again, everything else faded into the background. It was just us lost in a moment filled with passion and desire.
Lizzie’s POV
As we kissed, I felt the world around me fade away. Scarlett's lips were warm and soft against mine, igniting something deep inside me. But then, in an instant, I felt the unmistakable hardness pressing against me. The air rushed out of my lungs, and I suddenly felt incredibly sober, like a cold splash of water had hit my face. Feeling Scarlett’s arousal hit me with a wave of clarity that sent my mind racing. The warmth of the moment melted away, replaced by a rush of memories I had tried to keep at bay. I thought back to the last time we’d been together like this the ecstasy of being wrapped in each other’s arms, only to have it shattered by loss. The thought felt crushing, and my heart sank as the memories flooded back, sharp and painful. I couldn’t breathe under Scarlett’s lips as the kiss deepened.
Panic started to seep in, tightening around my chest like a vice. The realization hit me hard, I loved her, but the prospect of sex sent me spiraling. My pregnancy and the miscarriage loomed over me like a dark cloud. It was too much. Too heavy. I tensed, my body instinctively reacting to the flood of emotions. With all my strength, I pushed Scarlett away from me, trying to create space, to breathe. My effort didn’t do much as she barely moved, her body still pressed against mine and I could feel her confusion, but I needed her to stop, Panic surged through me as I stumbled over my words, trying to find a way to explain.
“I can’t. I can’t, I’m sorry, Stop. Please, I can’t.” My voice trembled, the reality of the moment crashing down like a wave. She quickly moved away from me and without her warmth, I suddenly realized I was sitting here in just my bra, my shirt nowhere to be found. I quickly covered myself with my arm as the goosebumps started popping up on my arm. Scarlett’s expression shifted from confusion to alarm.
“What’s wrong?” She asked concerned but still drunk and confused.
“I need... I need my shirt. Please.” I breathed out looking around feeling way too exposed. She glanced around the room, her eyes darting as if searching for my missing shirt. After a frantic moment of searching, she moved to the pile of clothes strewn across the floor. Grabbing the first thing she could find, she hurried back to me, holding it out.
“Here, put this on. Are you okay?” I shook my head, feeling the weight of a drunken panic attack creeping in. My heart raced, and the room felt like it was spinning.
“I'm sorry… I..” I stuttered, desperately trying to cover myself with the shirt she handed me, but it wasn’t enough to block out the memories flooding back.
“Hey, hey, look at me.” she said, her voice steady and calm. She moved closer, taking my hands in hers.
“Just breathe, okay? In and out. You’re safe with me.” She said and I tried to focus on her words, on the warmth of her hands, as I tried to inhale deeply but I felt like I was choking. I shook my head as the panic continued to surge, my heart pounding out of control. My vision blurred, and everything around me felt like it was caving in. I was spiraling, the fear of losing control, of being back in that dark place where the miscarriage shattered us, consuming me whole. Scarlett moved closer but kept a careful distance, her eyes locked on mine.
“Breathe with me, Love. Okay? Breathe.” She took a deep breath in, holding it for a moment, then exhaled slowly.
“In through your nose, out through your mouth.” She said and I tried to follow her lead, but my breaths were shallow, too quick, too erratic. She kept going, her voice soft, steady.
“You’ve got this. Just follow me, okay? In through your nose, hold it… now let it out. Slow.” Her words grounded me, and I clung to them, trying desperately to match her breathing. Slowly, painfully slowly, the air started coming back. The tightness in my chest loosened bit by bit. Scarlett stayed with me, never rushing, never pushing. Just breathing, guiding me back.
“I’m sorry.” I whispered, tears brimming in my eyes.
“It’s okay. Just take your time.” she reassured me, her brow furrowed with concern. Once I felt somewhat grounded, Scarlett slipped away to get me some water. She returned with a glass, handing it to me with a gentle smile.
“Here, drink this. It’ll help.” I took small sips, letting the cool water settle my nerves. As I put the glass down, I felt the weight of the moment settles over us. Scarlett sat beside me, her expression softening.
“What happened, Lizzie?” She asked. I swallowed hard, the memories crashing over me like waves.
“I just… I started thinking about the miscarriage and it all became too much. I don't know...I panicked.” I admitted, my voice barely above a whisper. Scarlett nodded, understanding etched across her features.
“I’m so sorry, I wish I could take that pain away.” she said softly, wrapping her arms around me. I leaned into her, finding comfort in her embrace and feeling the warmth of her body against mine. We stayed like that for a while, just holding each other, letting the moment stretch out in silence. I could feel the tension slowly melt away as I relaxed in her arms.
“Let’s just cuddle for the rest of the night, okay?” Scarlett suggested.
“Yeah, I’d like that.” I replied, feeling a sense of peace wash over me. We shifted onto the bed, curling up together under the blankets. Scarlett wrapped her arms tightly around me, her heartbeat steady and reassuring against my back. As I drifted off to sleep, I felt safe, knowing that even in my moments of panic and fear, I had her by my side. And for that night, that was enough.
Chapter 68: The Breaking Point
Summary:
Cade navigates a challenging day at school, where torment and rumors escalate, pushing him past his breaking point. When his bottled-up frustrations erupt into an explosive confrontation and the consequences force him to confront the fallout at home where one call changes his life forever.
Chapter Trigger/Content Warnings: Physical Abuse, Violence,Blood, and Bullying.
Ya’ll asked for more so here you go. Also just a warning the end is near for this story. I do have a second part that I’m working on but I won’t start posting it until I finish it. It picks up right where this one will end.
Chapter Text
Friday, November 3rd No One's POV
Cade walked through the crowded school hallways, his head down, trying to make himself as inconspicuous as possible. Blending in was his best chance at avoiding any extra torment he faced from his classmates. As he headed for his locker he passed by the group of popular kids including Gabriel. As he moved he could feel their judgmental gazes burning into him. Rumors about him had been circulating about his summer with Scarlett and Lizzie. Most of his classmates dismissed it as mere fabrication by the weird kid, unable to fathom a reality outside their narrow-minded perspectives that their small town had built up. Most of them just like Cade had been cut off from the online world or at least most of it was restricted in some way.
So most of them remained unaware of the media coverage that had briefly shone a light on his journey. The students who did believe what they saw online used the information as ammo to use against him. In this type of deeply religious community, Cade was an easy target for bullying and today Gaberial was looking for some extra amusement and decided to pull a cruel prank on Cade to entertain himself. During lunch, Gaberial and his friends were able to get into Cade’s locker and fill it up with shaving cream. So when Cade opened his locker he found that all his school books and belongings were ruined as shaving cream dripped to the floor.
A group of laughter filled the hallways and Cade turned his head to see Gabriel and a few of his buddies pointing and laughing at him. He turned his back to them searching through the white foam for the textbook he needed for his next class of the day. His lack of reaction caught the attention of Gabriel and the boy looked annoyed that his prank had little effect on Cade so he and his buddies started to stalk toward Cade.
“Hey, Cade! Looks like your locker got a makeover. I bet you're loving all that shaving cream. Oh, and I put some lady razors in there so when you give up on thinking you’re a boy you can shave that nasty stash you got going on?” Gabriel said to him as his friends laughed behind him. Cade clenched his fists tight, fighting back the impulse to fight Gabriel right there. He knew that wasn't a good idea so he took a deep breath, trying to maintain his composure. A fight would only get him in more trouble with the school, then Kenneth, and he was simply too mentally and emotionally exhausted to deal with that. Instead, he chose to walk away, his heart heavy with frustration.
“Hey, Cadence, wait! I heard you spent the whole summer with Scarlett Johansson and Elizabeth Olsen. Is that true?” Gaberial called out laughing with his friends. The surrounding students join in with snickers and mocking glances. Cade froze as the frustration and helplessness he felt started to increase.
“Come on, Cadence, everyone knows you're lying. If you really spent time with them, they would've fixed you, right? They wouldn't want a freak like you.” He said, continuing to taunt Cade. Cade's face flushed with anger and humiliation, his body trembling with pent-up emotions. Gabriel knew nothing about Scarlett and Lizzie because they were nothing like that at all.
“Well, maybe not since those dykes are freaks just like you huh?” Gabriel added and suddenly, driven by a surge of frustration and rage, Cade could no longer suppress himself. His fists clenched, his knuckles turning white as he forced himself to breathe, to stay calm. Gabriel had always been a thorn in his side, but never this much. Cade's vision blurred with rage, the world narrowing down to the smug face of the boy who had tormented him for so long. He felt something inside him snap like a tether breaking loose.
In a flash, Cade’s fist was connecting with Gabriel's jaw with a sickening thud. Gabriel's eyes widened in shock as he stumbled backward, clutching his face. Before Gabriel could react, Cade was on him again, tackling him to the ground. The force of their bodies hitting the floor reverberated through the cafeteria, with gasps and shouts erupting from the crowd. Cade's fists flew, one punch after another, fueled by all of the pent-up anger and pain he was feeling. Gabriel tried to shield himself, his arms flailing, but Cade's rage was relentless. Blood smeared across Gabriel's face as Cade's knuckles found their mark over and over again.
"Stop! Freak, stop!" Gabriel's friends rushed to their fallen leader's aid, trying to pull Cade off. But Cade, lost in the storm of his fury, turned on them with a ferocity that shocked even himself. He swung wildly, landing punches on anyone who got too close, his body a whirlwind of anger and adrenaline.
"Hey! Break it up! Break it up now!" A teacher's voice cut through the chaos, and strong arms grabbed Cade, pulling him away from the crumpled forms of Gabriel and his friends. Cade struggled against the grip, his breath coming in ragged gasps, his vision still clouded with rage.
Gabriel lay on the floor, groaning in pain, his face a mess of blood and bruises. His friends, nursing their own wounds, looking at Cade with a mixture of fear and disbelief. Cade was the quiet, unassuming boy who had never fought back, and had unleashed a storm no one had seen coming. Cade's heart pounded in his chest, the adrenaline slowly ebbing away, leaving him with the cold, hard realization of what he had done. He had finally stood up for himself, but at what cost?
Cade's POV
I blinked, my vision blurry and my thoughts a jumbled mess. The world around me seemed muffled, and distant, like I was in a deep tunnel. As I tried to focus I knew I was in the principal's office, but everything felt surreal, as if I was watching myself from outside my body. The principal, Mr. Mack was speaking, his voice loud and filled with anger, but the words were distorted, like a badly tuned radio.
"Cadence, do you even realize what you've done?" Mr. Mack's voice broke through the fog for a moment, sharp and accusatory. I tried to focus, tried to piece together what had happened, but my mind was in a haze. I looked down at my hands, and the sight of blood smeared across my knuckles jolted me. Gabriel's blood. The events of the last few minutes started to trickle back into my consciousness. Gabriel's taunts, the rage that had erupted inside me, the feeling of my fists connecting with his face. My heart pounded as I stared at my hands, unable to look away from the crimson stains.
"Are you even listening to me, Young Lady?" Mr. Mack's voice cut through again, more forceful this time. I looked up, to see who he was talking to my gaze slowly shifting from my bloodied hands to the principal's stern face looking at me.
“Oh.” I breathed out breathlessly I was in such a daze I didn’t even realize he was referring to me. Gabriel shifted beside me, wincing as he adjusted the bag on his face. The sight of his injuries made my stomach churn as he sat slumped in a chair, a blood-soaked ice bag and towel pressed against his nose and mouth. His eyes, swollen and bruised, glared at me with a mix of hatred and shock.
"This kind of behavior is unacceptable, Cadence. Completely unacceptable for girls to be acting this way." Mr. Mack's face turned red with frustration. I swallowed hard, my mouth dry. The room seemed to close in on me, the walls pressing down as I tried to not be affected by his words.
"Both of you are getting detention for the entire week. I will not tolerate this kind of violence in my school. You will report to detention every day after school, and I will be contacting both of your parents to inform them of your behavior." Mr. Mack said his tone harsh. He thrust two slips of paper towards us, and I took mine with a shaking hand. The words "Detention Slip" were printed at the top, followed by a space for my parent's signature. My mind raced, thinking about how Kenneth and Joyce would react.
"You will get these signed and return them to me tomorrow.” Mr. Mack said, his eyes boring into mine.
"Now, go back to your classes for the rest of the day. And if either of you so much as looks at each other the wrong way, you'll be facing suspension." I nodded numbly, rising from the chair on unsteady legs. Gabriel did the same, his movements slow and pained. As we walked out of the office, the reality of what had happened started to sink in. The looks from other students, and the whispers that followed us down the hall, all blurred into the background as my mind replayed the fight over and over. As I made my way to my next class, the weight of the detention slip in my hand felt like a leaden reminder of my actions. I knew things were about to change again, I just wasn't sure if it was for better or worse.
I trudged home after school, the weight of the detention slip heavy in my pocket and my thoughts even heavier. The day had dragged on, each minute stretching longer than the last as the reality of my actions sank in. I had to face Kenneth and Joyce.
As I walked up the driveway, I noticed Kenneth’s car already parked in its usual spot. A knot tightened in my stomach. Kenneth was home early, which usually meant something was wrong. The front door creaked open as I stepped into the house, the familiar scent of Joyce's cooking wafting through the air. I could hear the clinking of pots and pans from the kitchen, and the low hum of the tv playing. I shifted my backpack off my shoulders, feeling the weight of the detention slip burning a hole in my pocket. My heart pounded with anxiety, knowing what was about to come.
As I walked further inside I found Kenneth slumped on the couch, his expression dark. He didn’t look up as I entered so I continued past him and walked into the kitchen, my footsteps barely making a sound on the worn linoleum floor. Joyce was at the stove, stirring a pot of what smelled like stew. She glanced over her shoulder, giving me a brief look before returning to her task. I hesitated, the slip of paper crumpled in my hand before I placed it on the counter. Joyce turned her head slightly, as she noticed the slip. She set down the spoon and picked up the paper, her eyes scanning the paper. She looked up from the paper, her eye connecting with mine silently. In that moment she looked so defeated and exhausted and she gave me a look, a weary, knowing look that spoke volumes without saying a word. I recognized that look all too well. It was the look she gave when she wanted to handle things quietly, without drawing Kenneth's attention.
“Ahh Fuck COME ON!” Kenneth yelled from the couch probably at a bad call from the referee.
I looked at Joyce again and nodded subtly, understanding her silent request. Just as she went to sign the slip and I thought we might get away with it, the sound of Kenneth’s heavy footsteps thudded down the hall, growing louder with each step. The tension in the air thickened, my pulse quickening as I braced myself. Kenneth stumbled into the kitchen, his face flushed and his eyes bloodshot. I could smell the alcohol on him as he passed me and went to the fridge to grab another can of beer. As he turned to walk out of the kitchen his gaze fell on the slip in Joyce's hand, and his expression darkened.
“What's that?” Kenneth asked his tone already edged with irritation.
"It's nothing, Kenneth. Just something from her school. I'll deal with it, you don't need to worry about it." She said, her tone as soothing as she could make it. But Kenneth wasn't having it. He reached around her, snatching the slip from her hand.
"Detention?" Kenneth's voice rose, the word coming out like a snarl. He glared at the paper as if it had personally offended him. I shrank back, my body instinctively recoiling from his rage. I tried to meet his eyes, to show him I was sorry, but his glare was too intense, too full of contempt.
"You can't even speak to explain yourself." Kenneth spat, his words cutting through me like a knife.
"Always causing trouble and never saying a damn word. First in LA and then at that damn expensive camp and now at school too. Do you know how frustrating that is?" Kenneth yelled Joyce stepped between us, her hands raised in a placating gesture.
"Kenneth, please. You've had a long day, let's talk about this later." Joyce said, trying to calm him down again.
"Talk? How can we talk when she doesn't even talk back?" Kenneth laughed bitterly, a harsh sound that made me flinch. He took a step towards me, his face inches from mine. I could see the fury in his eyes, the veins bulging in his neck.
"You think you can just get away with this? You think you can keep causing problems and not face any consequences?" I shook my head vigorously, trying to convey that’s not what I thought. But Kenneth was beyond reason. He grabbed my arm, his grip painfully tight.
"You need to start acting like a normal kid and stop making our lives difficult." He hissed, the smell of whiskey heavy on his breath. Joyce's hand on his shoulder made him pause, her voice soothing but firm.
"Kenneth, let her go. You're missing your game." She said as we all could hear cheering from the TV. He released me with a shove, the force sending me stumbling back a few steps.
“Really Joyce? I mean how, is it even possible for her to get a detention if she dont even fucking speak.” His voice boomed as he towered over me. I wanted to cover my ear and run away from him but I knew that it would only anger him more so I just stood there and took it. Kenneth was a very sensitive man deep down and you could never know what would upset him so I just assumed everything was a possibility.
“It's completely beyond me that's for sure.” He said as he started pacing around the room and I relaxed a bit now that he wasn't in my face.
He ranted on for a while saying I was worthless and a pathetic idiot but I tuned it out as I started thinking about the first time I met Hailee at the photo shoot. I had seen a girl in the hallways today that looked just like her and couldn't get her out of my mind all day.
“Now sometimes I wish we would have just let those dykes take you but no Joyce we had to be gods saviors and fix the little brat.” This brought me back as I had heard them mention Scarlett or Lizzie and my blood instantly boiled.
“Don't you talk about them.” I croaked out my voice, not being used for months, mostly got caught in my throat but he heard what I said as he stopped pacing and looked at me with a fire in his eyes and within an instant he was back in my face and his hand was connecting with my cheek a sharp pain spreading throughout.
“I will call those dykes whatever I damn well please.” He spat out and I wasn't even fully aware of my body as I removed my hand from my cheek and the next thing I knew was I was punching him.
One in the jaw. One to his liver. One to the gut again and again until I was standing over him and he was on the ground for once. It took me a second to snap out of it as my wolf started taking control and making my mind hazy. I snapped out of it controlling my wolf and I finally realized what I did before getting up and turning and trying to run out the door.
I made it to the front door but it was locked and he was on me grabbing me and throwing me back on the ground. He started beating me without holding back this time. After a while, I knew he wasn't going to stop any time soon and he would probably kill me before he got tired. I tried to fight back but he had the advantage and as my vision started to blur and my head started to spin I accepted that this might be it for me.
All of a sudden the thought flashed in my mind of how Scarlett and Lizzie would feel when they found out I was dead. My mind imagined that it would go similar to how Lizzie's character Wanda lost it after her boys died minus the while powers and the thought of all the pain that giving up would put them through snapped me back to life.
I didn't want to die and I wanted to see them again, so I focused back on Kenneth. He brought his belt down onto me. I wasn't sure when he switched from his fist to the belt but as he whipped it down again I stuck my hand out shielding myself and grabbing the belt tightly. I had definitely lost a lot of weight and strength in the last couple of months as I didn’t eat as much as I did with Scarlett and Lizzie so maybe it was the adrenaline now running through my veins but I had the strength to hold the belt against Kenneth's grip and pull it away. I used the leverage of my grip on the belt and Kenneth towered over me and pulled back flipping him over me as he slammed to the ground.
I quickly dropped the belt and stood up. Looking around the room I saw Joyce standing in the kitchen just watching as the scene unfolded. Her phone was sitting on the counter in front of her. I knew I only had one shot at this. So I turned back to Kenneth on the ground and slammed my foot down into his gut knocking him back down before sending a hard kick to his face before turning and running toward Joyce. She screamed thinking I was coming for her next but I only grabbed her phone and sprinted down the hall into my bedroom. Slamming the door behind me I locked it before moving the dresser in front of the door so it would be hard to open if the lock failed. Just as I did I heard Kenneth on the other side of the door.
“Open this door right now, you little bitch!” He yelled through the door as he tried to get in.
I moved my bed in front of the dresser just in case and then fell back down onto the floor in the farthest corner from the door. I looked at the phone in my hands and tried to open up the phone app but my hands were shaking so much and blood was dripping down from I don't know where and it was covering the screen so that I couldn't click the right buttons. Wiping the phone screen I tried again, this time being able to pull up the phone app and type in one of the few phone numbers I knew by heart.
The phone rang as Kenneth screamed and started beating down the door. The phone rang and rang and rang… until it clicked and went to voicemail and my heart dropped. I didn't have time to call anyone else as I watched Kenneth start to get through the door so panicking I started talking into the phone leaving a message.
“Mama! Help me.” I cried into the phone. Kenneth was yelling telling me to hang up and he was now past the door climbing over the dresser.
“Please come get me. He's gonna Kill me...” Was all I was able to say before Kenneth grabbed the phone out of my hands and threw it across the room, shattering it in the process.
“You'll be quiet now.” He growled as he took me by the throat and started to squeeze and I passed out soon after that.
Scarlett's POV
It had been almost three months since we had seen Cade, and the emptiness he left behind had been a constant ache in our lives. Lizzie and I have been working through a lot of our issues recently, with the help of therapy. Our sessions had been intense, but they were helping us rebuild the communication and trust that had been strained to the breaking point. But for tonight, we were taking a much-needed break from everything.
Lizzie and I planned to spend the night with Florence, who was in town for an award show. Florence had always been a grounding presence in our lives, her infectious energy and unwavering support a balm to our frayed nerves. We were having a movie night, catching up on what we had all been up to, and taking a little intermission from the movie while Lizzie ran to the bathroom. I took the opportunity to open a new bottle of wine. Florence and I chatted in the kitchen as I poured.
"Wow Scarlet, that is the good stuff." Florence said with a grin, at the bottle of wine from France I was holding.
“Yeah, it is one of my favorites.Every time I’m in France I splurge and restock up. Would you like a glass?” I asked but Florence shook her head softly.
“No thank you. I’m taking a bit of a break from alcohol right now.” She explained and I nodded as I filled a glass for Lizzie knowing she would want some.
“Is everything okay?” I asked to check in.
“Oh yeah completely. I've just been traveling a lot recently and alcohol always makes it a lot harder to get up early in the mornings, you know?”
“I definitely get that.” I told her as I took a long sip of my wine.
"So, how have things really been? Therapy is helping, I hope?" I nodded, taking another sip.
"It's been... challenging, but necessary and helpful. Lizzie and I have had to face a lot of things we were avoiding. It's not easy, but we're making progress."
"I'm glad to hear that. You both deserve some peace and happiness." Florence said softly, reaching over to squeeze my hand.
“Thank you.” I told her, giving her hand a squeeze back. Even though the thought running through my head was that we had peace and happiness this summer with Cade being here but now he was gone.
“Now umm what other snacks should we get for this movie?” I asked her, changing the topic and turning toward the pantry looking for a good range of snacks. Florence came around to look with me and we started grabbing what looked good.
While we were looking I got a call on my phone and since it was late I didn't even bother to look at the name of the caller as my phone was on the table and I had my head buried in the cabinet. A minute later the phone beeped telling me whoever called left a voicemail. As I piled up all the snacks in my arms Florence went over to my phone and looked at who had called for me.
“You have a missed call and voicemail from Joyce Davis? Isn't that Cade's evil foster mom?” Florence said and I dropped all the snacks in my hand and moved over to my phone to see if she was joking. She in fact wasn't joking, there was one missed call 2 minutes ago and one voicemail a minute ago.
“Why would Joyce be calling, me?” I asked confused, she was the one who wanted no contact in the first place.
“Okay sorry that took so long?” Lizzie said as she came out of the bathroom, she immediately felt the tension in the room and I just showed her the phone screen before clicking on the voicemail and clicking the speaker to listen to it out loud.
“Mama! Help me.” We heard Cade's panicked and scared voice, rasped out. He cried out and it was easy to hear Kenneth yelling in the background as it sounded like things were falling over and breaking.
“Please come get me. He's gonna Kill me.. ” Was the last thing we heard before there was a crashing sound, yelling, and then the call cut off. I tried calling the number back three times all with no answer before I frantically started looking for my keys. It was Lizzie who found them and before I could take them from her Florence took them away from me.
“Florence, you don't understand I have to go to him.” I said to her trying to get the keys back from her.
“I understand, but neither of you is in the right mind or okay to drive. So come on.” She started heading toward the front door. Lizzie and I quickly followed getting in my car before we were off.
Chapter 69: Reunions are Bittersweet
Summary:
Scarlett, Lizzie, and Florence rush to get to Cade.
Chapter Trigger/Content Warnings: Physical Abuse, Violence,Blood, and Bullying.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Sunday November 5th Scarlett’s POV
Florence had been right neither Lizzie nor I was in any shape to drive when we left. My hands had been shaking so badly I couldn’t even grip the steering wheel properly if i had tried and Lizzie was too overwhelmed to do anything but sit quietly in the back. I could only imagine what was going on in her mind but thankfully she was able to fall asleep.
So Florence had taken the first shift behind the wheel, her calm determination the only thing keeping us moving forward. I sat in the passenger seat, wide awake and buzzing with anxiety. Cade was all I could think about. Where he might be. What state we would find him in. My mind spun in circles, running through worst-case scenarios until I felt like I was going to snap.
“You’re going to make yourself sick.” Florence said gently, her eyes flicking toward me before returning to the road.
“I can’t stop thinking about him.” I sighed, leaning my head against the window.
“We’re going to find him, Scarlett. He going to be okay.” She said trying to reassure me as her hand briefly left the wheel to squeeze my arm and I nodded, but the words didn’t feel like enough. The hours dragged on, each one stretching longer than the last. flying would've been the faster option but we couldn't find any private flight so last minute and flying any other way would cause too much of a commotion. so we drove and I told myself it would only be adding a couple more hours onto the trip. knowing I should rest I tried closing my eyes, but every time I did, the darkness behind my eyelids filled with images of Cade scared, hurt, alone. The sound of his voice replaying in my head as he begged for help. I gave up on sleep altogether after a while, sitting quietly as Florence drove through the endless night. When the first light of dawn began to creep over the horizon, exhaustion finally started to catch up to me. My eyelids grew heavy, and my head tilted against the window. Just as I was about to drift off, the car lurched.
“What the fuck!” Florence muttered, pulling over to the side of the road. The engine sputtered and died, leaving us in silence.
“No, no, no.” I groaned, my heart sinking. We all climbed out, the cold morning air hitting me like a slap. Florence popped the hood, and Lizzie I stared at the engine, not really sure what the problem was.
“I think it’s done for.” she said after a moment, slamming the hood shut. It took hours to get a tow truck and even longer to get the car fixed in a tiny, nowhere town that felt like it belonged in a different century. By the time we were back on the road, the sun was already setting. The delay had cost us an entire day, and the weight of that loss settled heavily in my chest.
We finally crossed into Idaho early Sunday morning, nearly two days after we’d left. My nerves were frayed, and my body aching from sitting in the car for so long. Lizzie was wide awake now, sitting in the backseat and scanning the map on her phone, her worry as palpable as my own.
“Almost there.” Florence murmured, her hands tight on the wheel. It took a few more hours to reach Twin Falls. By the time we pulled onto the Davis’ street, the sky was a dull gray, and the neighborhood was eerily quiet. I parked the car in front of their house and turned to Lizzie and Florence.
“Ready?” I asked them.
“Let’s go.” Lizzie nodded, her face pale but determined. We walked up to the front door and knocked. Nothing. I knocked again, harder this time, but there was still no answer.
“Maybe they’re not home?” Florence said with a frown.
Before I could respond, movement across the street caught my eye. Two women appeared, both wearing curious expressions. They walked toward us slowly, their eyes flicking between the three of us and the house.
“Hi there, can we help you?” One of the women asked as we got close enough to talk to them. She was a brunette woman with short hair and a taller woman with long blond hair approached us.
“Hi yeah, we're looking for Cade Jones.” Lizzie said kindly to the two women. The blonde stared at the three of us and I could tell by her face she was recognizing our faces.
“I'm sorry but am I going crazy or are the Black Widow, her sister, and The Scarlett witch all actually standing in front of me?” she asked, stunned.
“Well those are just the characters we play but yes that is us.” Florence said, chuckling at the woman's reaction but we didn't have time for this.
“You seem really nice and all but were looking for Cade Jones? Have you seen him, we think it's an emergency.” I told them, trying to get them to understand the gravity of the situation.
“Cadence? Yeah, we saw them all leave this morning. Is everything alright?” It was the short haired woman who responded this time and looked extra concerned like she knew more.
“We got a distressed call from him the other night and haven't been able to get back in contact with him.” I explained.
“You saw him, was he okay?” Lizzie rushed out begging the woman to answer.
“We didn't get a good look but there was a lot of yelling and fighting the other night. Either way, you just missed them.”
“Do you know where they were going?” I asked them.
“Yeah to church. Come on, you can follow us and we'll take you there. We better hurry though cause we're gonna be late.” She said and we all got into our cars. It wasn't a long drive to the church. But when we did get there the whole place was already filled to the brim with people and the pastor was already speaking. So we sneaked into the back of the room finding a few empty seats. It didn't take long for us to spot Cade in the crowd of people. He was sitting in the very first row in between Kenneth and Joyce. Cade spent the whole service locking down on his lap, never once looking up.
Once the service was done everyone headed outside where there was food and tables set up for people to talk and eat. Since we were all the way in the back we were some of the first people to exit the church. So we waited not too far away from the front door waiting to see Cade come out. When he did come out the door he was followed by his foster parents. They seemed to be in heated conversations as Kenneth pulled them off to the side away from others, so we stayed away and watched. Cade’s back was turned to us and he still hasn't seen us yet as he listened to Kenneth quietly but angrily yell at him I watched as Cade picked at his fingers behind his back, something I knew he would do when anxious.
"You worthless piece of.." Kenneth said a little loud and Cade turned around to see if anyone had heard. I noticed a dark shadowy mark on his neck that was mostly covered by makeup but must've gotten smudged. Just then as he was looking around he made eye contact with me.
His jaw dropped and he froze for a moment staring so I gave him a big smile and wave.
'Hi bubba.' I signed to him and I saw a small smile creep up on his face but we were snapped out of the moment when he was grabbed by Kenneth, and his head snapped back to face the older man as he said something to Cade.
Cade must’ve said something to piss off the man because a second later a loud crack was heard and I watched as Cade's head whipped in the opposite direction as Kenneth brought his hand down across my boy's face. Everyone's eyes were on them now as I was moving in an instant, quickly making my way across the lawn towards them. Once I came up to the two I put myself in between Cade and Kenneth who was now towering over Cade.
“Get away from my son.” I said as I shoved the man backward and raised a fist to give him a taste of his medicine but before I could I was being pulled back from him. Turning to see who was holding me back, I relaxed when I saw Cade's hazel eyes staring back at me. For a moment I felt like I could finally breathe properly again for the first time in months. Cade was here right in front of me and it wasn't a dream.
I reach out to him, my hand tentatively reaching for his reddening face to look him over. My anger quickly bubbled back up again when I saw the older bruises and marks that covered his neck. My eyes flashed as I felt my wolf get ready to defend her pup. Cade could sense this and used all of his strength to pick me up off my feet and moved me away from Kenneth a few feet. He looked a bit taller but at the same time so much smaller than he used to be so I was a bit surprised he had the strength.
“Mama? You're here?” Was all he said to me his voice rough and strained before he moved in to hug me tightly. I didn't dare let go until he let go of the hug but when he did I kept holding on to his hand as he started looking around.
Soon his eyes landed on Lizzie and Florance behind me and he moved us quickly dragging me with him closing the distance between him and Lizzie before throwing himself into her body and hugging her just as tightly.
Lizzie’s POV
The second I made eye contact with Cade I couldn't hold back any longer and in seconds he was rushing over to me with Scarlett in tow. He nearly knocked me down if it weren't for Florence who steadied me from behind as he barreled into me. I held onto him so tightly I was probably hurting him a bit but I was afraid if I let him go I'd lose him again. And I could lose another one of my babies. I felt Scarlett wrap her around the two of us from behind me pulling us into a big group hug. The moment was ruined by Kenneth's voice.
“Get your hands off my daughter?” Kenneth barked out. Causing Cade to tense in my arms. Scarlett stepped towards him positioning herself in between him and Cade and me defensively.
“You’re daughter?” Scarlett question. She had a terrifying look in her eye as the man approached.
“Yes, my daughter! Now, get away from her.” He said again.
“ If anything, it should be your son. But No. He's not your son. You don't deserve that title, he is my son! My son will never be around you ever again. I should’ve never let him leave California.” Scarlett told Kenneth.
“Are you crazy?! She! Is not your son just cause you played a silly little character doesn’t make it real.” Joyce said from behind Kenneth.
“You’re right, what really made it was the sleepless night worrying about him, taking care of him when he was scared, loving him, and supporting him in every way possible. That is what made it real.” Scarlett said to Joyce her tone low almost eerily calm.
"Dont you dare talk to my wife like that." Kenneth said to Scarlett causing me to now step forward.
“I know you’re an officer of the law so I don’t think I should have to remind you that hitting a child is illegal and abusive and my friend Florence has been recording since you started yelling.” I told him, pointing out Florence's recording.
“It definitely caught you so I’d think it better if you stopped talking.” I turned away with Cade ushering him away when he didn't respond. Stopping after a few feet I turned back to them to add one last thing.
“You'll be hearing from our lawyers soon.” The four of them walked away to Scarlett’s car. Before Scarlett got in the driver seat Florence took her keys from her and got in the driver's seat.
Cade and I were already in the back row but Scarlett got in on the other side moving Cade into the middle seat and buckling him as he just stared at me tears falling from his eyes. I was looking at his face examining the mark on his cheek and saw the dark bruising on his neck. I saw earlier but now could clearly see the black and purple bruises that looked to be another hand mark from being choked. I tried to hold myself back from reacting but Cade watched as a few tears fell from my eyes and he wiped it away.
“I’m okay, he hits like a fucking bitch.” He said as he coughed his voice raw but trying to get me to smile.
“Watch your language.” I told him with a small smile holding myself back from crying.
“I've missed you so much.” Cade said his voice getting caught in his throat.
“We missed you too, so incredibly much.” I told him as Florence starts driving but Cade stops them.
“Wait, I have to go back to the house. There's something I can't leave behind.” He pleads and Florence changes the direction we were heading in.
No One's POV
Florence pulled up to Davis’s house and they all got out of the car and followed Cade up the front steps and waited for him to unlock the door with his keys.
“Hey, do you mind waiting here to keep an eye out just in case?” Scarlett asked Florence as they started to head inside.
“Of course sistra.” She said in the accent she uses for Yelena. Giving Scarlett a salute for Scarlett to only roll her eyes before following Cade and Lizzie into the house.
Upon entering it was exactly what Lizzie expected it to be, like a simple design but there were godly figures and religious items all around the living room. Until we headed down the hall and entered Cade's room. The door was busted in half and the bed and dressers were on top of each other in a mess that hadn't been cleaned yet. The couple could only imagine what exactly happened in the room to make it this way. Scarlett and Lizzie just stood in the doorway in shock as Cade searched around the messed-up room.
“What is it that you're looking for?” Scarlett asked stepping into the room after the shock wore off. He stopped searching around and looked back at her with a guilty expression. He didn't say anything before turning back to searching the room. Looking at his hand I now realized that the matching ring that Lizzie and I had gifted him was missing.
“It's okay if you can't find it, we can get you another one, it's just a ring.” Scarlett tried to say so he didn't feel bad. He only shook his head and continued on searching for him. It was more than that.
“MATES! I suggest you hurry up, there are some neighbors staring.” Florence yelled from the front door and Cade started looking harder. Lizzie was about to head into the room to help look, realizing she was still just standing in shock by the door but he found it under his mattress caught up in his blankets.
“Perfect anything else?” Scarlett asked looking around the room everything had been destroyed mostly. He shook his head and everything else important had been left at their house so hopped over the dresser and they got ready to leave. As they were walking down the hall and out the front door they all heard sirens in the distance and a second later a blue truck was screeching to a stop in the driveway.
“Is that them?” Florence asked, looking at Cade for confirmation. He nodded stiffly as they watched Kenneth and Joyce sitting in the front seat of the vehicle. You couldn't hear what he was saying but he was clearly yelling at her as it looked like she was trying to get him to calm down.
The group watched as Kenneth slapped Joyce across the face silencing her before leaning across her to reach into the passenger side glove box. Once he found what he was looking for he opened the front door of the trunk stepping out calmly his eyes were dead set on the group on the front porch. It only took Scarlett a second to notice that he was holding a gun in his hand before he was pointing it directly at them. She was quick to react, stepping in front of Cade Lizzie and Florence pushing them back.
“Now don't you move!” Kenneth yelled, keeping the gun trained on them. Scarlett stopped moving, following his directions as she just watched him. Even from afar she could see that his eyes were wild and dark, his hands shaking as his finger twitched around the trigger of the gun.
“Put down the gun!” Scarlett yelled back at him with a growl pumping out a load of pheromones to assert her dominance. It was so strong it did start to affect Kenneth and it looked like he was about to listen as he slightly lowered the gun but then he pumped out some of her own pheromone to block out her scent from affecting him. He quickly raised the gun, lifting it up in the air and fired off a warning shot.
“You’re not the top Alpha here! I'll kill you all right here if I have to.” Kenneth said and he started to walk closer to the porch his gun still pointed directly at Scarlett.
“Nobody needs to kill anyone.” Scarlett said as she put her hand up in the air. The door of the truck creaked open and we all turned to see Joyce stepping out of the car.
“Ken! Come back to the truck honey. Let's just go.” Joyce called out trying to stop Kenneth.
“Joyce shut the hell up!” Kenneth yelled back as he turned back to the group on the porch pointing the gun back at them. In the distance, the police sirens were only getting louder and louder telling Scarlett that they were most likely on their way here now and that she just had to keep stalling him for a bit longer.
“Kenneth please let's just go. There is no need to do this.” Joyce tried again this time practically begging him.
“Silence!” Kenneth commanded Joyce using his alpha voice on her to cause the woman to go silent and stiff.
“I'm sick and tired of letting this little fucker ruin my life.” Kenneth said and he stalked closer, now pointing the gun at Cade standing behind Scarlett.
“For years that devil's spawn has been polluting my life. You ruin everything you come into contact with and it is time that I do something about it.” Kenneth said to Cade with a deranged look in his eyes.
“He’s done nothing to you. He's just a kid.” Lizzie told Kenneth as she stood more in front of Cade shielding him as well.
“I wasn't talking to you. Stay silent unless you want me to make you.” Kenneth threatened, causing Scarlett’s wolf to rage at the disrespect.
“ That's enough! Put the gun down and get on your knees!” Scarlett commanded using her voice as she pumped out her pheromones once again as she took a couple quick steps down the steps to stand directly in front of Kenneth.
This time with the combination of her alpha voice and pheromones Scarlett's dominance showed as Kenneth weakly dropped the gun and all but fell to his knees in front of her. She quickly grabbed the gun before unloading it. The sirens were close now only a few streets away at this point.
After another minute of waiting a bunch of cop cars all pulled up surrounding the driveway. It wasn't long before Kenneth was put in handcuffs and being escorted to a cop car as she tried to resist and argue with them but they only continued to drag him away. Once the door closed Scarlett dropped her guard and turned around running back up the porch to Lizzie, Cade, and Florence who were all kinda just standing there in shock as cops filled the area and neighbors started coming out of their houses to see what was going on.
“Are you all alright?” Scarlett asked, checking over each one of them for herself.
“Yeah, we're fine. We’re gonna be okay.” Lizzie said, breathing out as she also looked Cade over and really taking in the extent of his injuries. Cade silently stood there never really taking his eye off the police car that Kenneth was put into. While Florence let out a relieved breath before sitting down on the bench on the porch.
“Hey… Hey, Cade, it's gonna be okay.” Lizzie said softly cupping his cheeks to turn his face to look at her instead of the police car. Cade hesitantly eyes connected with Lizzie as he stood there. For a moment they were quiet just staring at each other until Cade moved first wrapping his arms around Lizzie and started quietly crying into her shoulder.
“It’s okay. I got you now.” Lizzie said to him as she held onto him, holding up most over his weight as he sagged into her. Scarlett was about to move in and join them when she heard a man clear his throat behind them. Scarlett turned to see an officer standing on the steps tentatively watching them all with a few other officers flanking behind him.
“Hello ma’am sorry to interrupt, Are you Ms. Johansson?” He asked and Scarlett nodded and he continued.
“Right well ma’am. I’m Officer Berg with the sheriff's department and we’d like to talk with you. All of you and get your statements on what is going on.” He said to them all.
“I can explain everything I know. Do you mind if we talk over there and give my kid a chance to calm down a bit?” Scarlett asked walking down the steps to talk with the officer away from Cade.
“Sure Ma’am but we will eventually need a statement. Carmen, let's call in EMS to look over the kid please.” Officers Berg said, looking at Cade who was still crying into Lizzie's shoulder. The other officer radioed for EMS before Officer Berg and Scarlett walked a ways away from the porch to talk.
“Okay Ms. Johanson. I'll tell you what I know and then maybe you can help fill in the blanks for me?” Officer Berg said as he pulled out his notebook and a pen.
“Sure thing Officer.” Scarlett said willing to comply with them man.
“Alright, so our dispatch got a call from the pastor that there was an assault on a child over at the church today by a fellow officer. When we arrived the pastor said after you left he tried to get Mr.Davis to stay but he decided taking off was the best option after assaulting the pastor.” He said, shaking his head and glancing back over to the police car he was in. Kenneth was now irate yelling and screaming inside the vehicle and a chill went down my spine when I realized I was getting to see a small dose of the abuse Cade had probably faced.
“Yes, that is all correct, Officer.” Scarlett told him.
“Can you tell me what might have caused the disturbance today and how you are involved?” The officer asked.
“ Yes well, a couple of days ago I got a voicemail from Cade crying and begging for help saying that he was going to be killed before the call got cut out. We rushed here as fast as possible and found Cade but after church got out Kenneth was extremely angry with Cade for what I am not sure but it ended up in him slapping Cade in front of most of the congregation. After that,t I confronted Kenneth and got Cade away from him and came here to get the last of his things but Kenneth came back with his gun threatening to kill us all before you all showed up.” Scarlett explained as the officer wrote down her statement of how things happened.
“Alright thank you for the statement. I'll need to get Cade’s and everyone else as well. And I should let you know because he is a minor, child protective services will be called.” He explained and I nodded silently, knowing what he meant by telling me this.
With the police involved now Cade would have to go with his social worker and most likely be put into a different foster home or group home. Scarlett had hoped they could have at least one night with him before heading to the police station the following morning. But she knew this all had to be done legally from here on out or they would never see Cade again. Over the last couple months, Lizzie and Scarlett had decided to go through with the process of becoming foster parents in the hope they could foster and then adopt Cade. So there was a chance he could be placed with them but I knew it wasn't as simple as that especially now.
“Do you mind if I talk to him first before you guys explain to him what is going to happen?” Scarlett asked.
“Sure ma’am.” He said, walking away to talk to one of the other officers. Scarlett went back over to Lizzie, Florence, and Cade. The medic must've wiped away the makeup that was covering Cade's neck and Face because he had more bruises all over him that were visible. He had a slight black eye and his neck looked even worse than before. Cade was masking it well but he had been in a tremendous amount of pain over the last couple of days.
“Can we go now?” He signed to me and I looked at Lizzie for some help. We locked eyes and saw the tears in her eyes. She was smart and knew that he wouldn't be coming home with us tonight. She hugged him from behind as I took a deep breath to tell him.
“Bubba, you're not gonna be able to go back home tonight with us. Your social worker is gonna be here soon and she’ll probably be taking you to a different foster placement tonight. You're gonna have to talk to some of the officers about what happened to give them a statement.” Scarlett told him and he started to get upset, shaking his head repeatedly.
“NO.” It was a simple sign as tears were falling out of his eyes.
“We promise we’re not going anywhere and we’ll try to visit you wherever they place you.” Lizzie told him but he was still crying when a car pulled up and a woman who they can only assume is Cade’s social worker got out of the car.
Cade's POV
I watched as Scarlett headed back down the steps of the stairs and met with Mrs.Gordon. Melinda Gordon had been my Social worker for as long as I can remember but we weren't particularly close and I hadn't spoken many words to her over the years as most of the time I saw her was because something bad had happened.
“Hi there, I'm Scarlett, you must be Cade’s social worker?” I heard Scarlett say as Lizzie continued to look over my body to make sure I was okay. I knew she was worried and I probably looked horrible now that the EMT had wiped away the makeup Joyce had covered my body with in the hope of concealing what Kenneth did to me.
“Yes Hi there, I'm Melinda Gordon, I've been in contact with your lawyers.” Mrs.Gordon, nodded to Scarlett as I focused my ear on their conversation as best as I could.
“Mrs.Gordon I was wondering-”
“Please call me Melinda.” Melinda said, interrupting Scarlett and then gesturing to her to continue.
“Melinda I was wondering if there was any way we could talk about Cade's living arrangements.” I heard Scarlett say and it was like she could feel my eye on her cause she immediately looked back over to me.
“Scarlett.” Melinda said softly and I almost didn't hear it over the noise around us. Scarlett turned back to Ms.Gordon and put her hand on her shoulder before ushering her farther away.
As they got farther away I couldn't hear what they were saying but it didn't look good as I could tell by how Scarlett was holding herself. I saw Scarlett finish talking with Melinda and Melinda turned walking toward her car and for a second I thought maybe Scarlett somehow changed her mind but when I saw Melinda open the back door of her car and just kinda hang out nearby I knew that wasn't the case.
I looked back over to Scarlett to see her wipe away some tears and head back over to us. Before she made it up the stairs I got up and gave Florence a tight hug and then one to Lizzie quickly making it too short for my liking but I knew I had to get through this quickly or else I didn't think if I could survive it. Scarlett had just gotten to the top of the stairs when I let go of Lizzie and threw myself into her. After another quick hug without letting them say anything, I jogged down the stairs painfully and went straight for Mrs. Gordon's car sliding into the back seat. I willed myself not to turn around and look back but at the last second I did and I finally broke down when I saw Scarlett holding Lizzie as she was sobbing.
Notes:
Happy Holidays and Merry Christmas! 🎅🏾 🎄 a little gift for all those who need a little break from their family this year.
Chapter 70: Christmas Day
Summary:
Scarlet and Lizzie have a tough Christmas day and hope for next year.
Chapter Trigger/Content Warnings: Angst and Sadness
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
December 25th No One's POV
The morning light filtered through the curtains, casting a muted glow over the bed Scarlett and Lizzie shared. It was Christmas, but the usual warmth and excitement the holiday brought seemed to have vanished. Scarlett lay on her back, staring at the ceiling, while Lizzie sat up, her knees drawn to her chest, scrolling absentmindedly on her phone.
Most days were okay and they were getting better, some harder, but today felt worse. Scarlett could feel it in the heavy silence, in the invisible wall that had grown between themas the holidays went by. Some days they managed to find their rhythm, to share a laugh or a fleeting moment of closeness. But today was not that day. Today, Scarlett felt like they were islands in the same bed, drifting farther apart. The silence between them was almost as loud as the ache in Scarlett's chest.
They hadn’t celebrated much this year. No decorations, no Christmas tree, no plans. The thought of being in New York with their families like usual had been unbearable. How could they celebrate knowing Cade was spending Christmas in a group home, alone, without his pack? Without them?
Scarlett turned her head to look at Lizzie sitting next to her. She looked tired. There was an emptiness in her eyes that hadn’t been there before. She sighed softly and let her gaze drift off, Cade should’ve been here. It was supposed to be his first Christmas with him. She could picture it so vividly, Cade tearing through wrapping paper, his eyes lighting up with every gift, his laughter filling the room. He deserved that. Scarlett closed her eyes briefly, willing herself not to cry. And maybe, just maybe, if things had been different, they would’ve told him. About the baby. About how he was going to be a big brother. But none of that wasn’t the case anymore. Scarlett tried to shake her thought turning to Lizzie again
“Merry Christmas.” Scarlett said softly, breaking the silence. Lizzie looked up from her phone for a couple of seconds.
“Merry Christmas.” she replied, her tone flat before she returned to her phone. Scarlett frowned. She reached out tentatively, placing a hand on Lizzie’s arm.
“Hey, you okay?” she said, her voice gentle. Lizzie finally looked at her like really looked at her, and for a moment, Scarlett thought she might actually open up. But then Lizzie shrugged, pulling away slightly.
“I’m really too tired to talk about it today.” she said, her gaze dropping. Scarlett’s hand fell back to her lap. The distance between them felt insurmountable, and she didn’t know how to bridge it.
“I hate this.” Scarlett admitted after a long pause. Lizzie looked up, her brows furrowing.
“Hate what?”
“This. The way we’ve been. It’s like we’re not even us anymore. We said we were gonna communicate better.” Scarlett gestures between them. Lizzie sighed, leaning her head back against the headboard.
“What do you want me to say, Scarlett? That I’m not struggling? Because I am You know this. Every single day. But what’s the point in talking about it everyday? It’s not going to change anything. You can't do anything. I can't do Anything. Nothing gonna change until this court case and who knows how that will go.” Lizzie ranted, her words stung, but Scarlett couldn’t deny the truth in them.
“We’ll get him back. We will.” Scarlett said, her voice firm. Lizzie’s lips twitched, but it wasn’t quite a smile.
“I hope so,” she said softly. The weight of Cade’s absence hung heavy in the air between them. Scarlett thought of him, and imagined him waking up alone in a strange place on Christmas morning. It made her chest ache. He should’ve been here with them, opening presents, laughing, feeling loved. Scarlett reached out again, this time taking Lizzie’s hand in hers. Lizzie hesitated for a moment before intertwining their fingers. The touch was brief, but it was something.
“We’ll get through this.” Scarlett said, more for herself than for Lizzie. Lizzie nodded, but her expression was unreadable. For now, all they could do was hold on to the fragile hope that next Christmas, Cade would be with them. That they’d have a chance to start fresh.
All of a sudden Scarlett’s phone buzzed insistently, she groaned, reaching for it on the nightstand, blinking blearily at the screen. Notifications filled the display alerts from the security system. Her heart skipped. As she realized the front gate had been opened.
“What the hell? No one's supposed to be here today.” she muttered, quickly sitting up. She opened the app and watched the live feed. A trail of cars moved up the long driveway toward the house.
“Lizzie! People are breaking in! Get up!” Scarlett said urgently, nudging her up, her confusion turning to alarm as she caught the panic in Scarlett’s voice.
“What?” she mumbled, fumbling for her own phone.
Scarlett didn’t wait for her, she was out of bed in an instant, tripping over the tangled sheets in her rush. She stumbled to the door, muttering curses under her breath, her only thought to make sure the front door was locked.
“Scarlett!” Lizzie called after her, still trying to untangle herself from the bed.
Scarlett barreled down the stairs, her heart pounding wildly. Her bare feet slapped against the hardwood as she moved down the stairs half down she watched the deadbolt lock turn and click. She froze. Her blood ran cold as she watched the door unlock. Before she could react, it creaked open slowly, revealing a familiar figure standing on the threshold. Scarlett blinked, her breath catching as disbelief flooded her system.
At first, all she saw were two familiar figures standing in the doorway. Her parents. Her mother and father. They were both there, standing in the entryway, their faces glowing in the soft morning light. For a heartbeat, Scarlett thought she was still dreaming, that she had somehow imagined it all. Her mind scrambled to understand why they were there. They weren't supposed to be here. How could they be? Before she could process any more, Lizzie's voice sliced through the confusion.
“What is going on?” Lizzie breathed taking in everyone Scarlett turned around slowly, her legs still feeling like jelly, as Lizzie stood at the top of the stairs. Her hair was a mess, still in the same pajamas she'd worn to bed, and her eyes were wide with confusion. The same confusion Scarlett felt.
And then, Scarlett saw the rest of her family start to pile in through the door. Vanessa, her sister, stepped in with a wide grin, followed by Lizzie’s sisters, Mary-Kate and Ashley. They all looked at her and Lizzie, standing in the middle of the staircase, clearly caught off guard. Scarlett’s mother took the first step forward, her arms opening wide as she moved toward Scarlett.
“Merry Christmas, darling.” her mother whispered softly, pulling Scarlett into a warm hug. Scarlett remained frozen for a moment, trying to process her mother’s presence, her words. She wasn’t dreaming. She pulled away slightly, still blinking, and her mother smiled over her shoulder at Lizzie. Lizzie stood frozen at the top of the stairs, her arms crossed and her face a mix of shock and disbelief.
“What is happening right now?” Lizzie asked in a dazed voice. Scarlett didn’t have an answer. Her brain was too scrambled to find one. Her sister Vanessa was the first to snap into action, walking up to Scarlett and gently nudging her up the stairs.
Scarlett and Lizzie were gently ushered upstairs, still in a haze of confusion. Vanessa, Mary-Kate, and Ashley flanked them, guiding them with soft, insistent nudges, their voices light but firm, like a well-rehearsed routine. Scarlett’s mind raced, her thoughts spinning as her feet took her up the stairs. She couldn’t shake the feeling that she was in a dream, a very strange, very unexpected dream.
“What’s going on?” Scarlett asked, her voice quieter this time, more helpless as she tried to make sense of the scene unfolding downstairs.
“Don’t worry about it right now, just go upstairs sis.” Vanessa said, not missing a beat.
“I… I don’t understand.” Scarlett murmured, still looking back down the stairs. Mary-Kate followed behind them, keeping her eyes on the two.
“You’ll understand soon, I promise.” She assured them. Once inside their room, Vanessa, Mary-Kate, and Ashley gently but firmly guided them both to sit on the bed. Scarlett glanced up at Lizzie, her confusion mirrored in the way Lizzie held herself, tense and uncertain.
“Look, we know this is a lot. But when the family found out we were all coming for Christmas, we just… we had to do something. We couldn’t let you two spend today alone.”Vanessa started to explain.
“Yeah, when we heard you guys weren’t planning to go to New York, we knew we needed to come to you. The whole family got together in a group chat, and we all agreed. You need your family right now. We all do.”Mary-Kate added. Scarlett blinked rapidly, trying to absorb their words, but the pain of the past months hit her in waves. Her eyes stung as she looked down at her hands, gripping her knees tightly.
“But… but it doesn't feel right not without… Cade…” Lizzie spoke, her voice trembling.
“We know. We’re all thinking about him. But right now… right now you two need us. You’ve been through so much, and we couldn’t let you stay alone, especially today.”Ashley said as she had been gathering clothes for them both, her expression softening as she set the clothes down on the bed.
The words hit them both harder than anything else. They’d been so focused on the case, on the fight to get Cade back, that they hadn’t even realized how much they needed to feel like family again. How much they needed to feel connected to something, to someone. Scarlett’s throat tightened, and before she could stop herself, she let out a quiet sob. Lizzie’s shoulders shook beside her, her own tears falling as she reached for Scarlett’s hand.
“We’re going to get him back.” Scarlett whispered, as if saying it would somehow make it true.
“I don’t know how much more I can take. I don’t know how much longer I can hold on.” Lizzie admitted as she broke into tears. For a long moment, there was nothing but the sound of soft cries before they all gathered in a group hug, and for Scarlet and Lizzie the feeling of being held by the people who loved them. It wasn’t a solution, but it was something. It was a reminder that, even in the darkest times, family could be a source of light.
“You two need to shower and get ready. The family’s downstairs waiting for you. We’ll take care of everything else and when you’re ready, come down and join us. It’ll be good for you, I promise.”Ashley’s voice broke through the silence, gentle but firm. Scarlett wiped her eyes, glancing over at Lizzie, who nodded in agreement, still wiping her tears.
“I don’t want to get dressed. I just want to stay in bed, forget everything for a little while.” Scarlett said honestly, her voice low. Mary-Kate’s voice was soft as she stepped forward, putting a hand on Scarlett’s shoulder.
“You don’t have to forget, Scarlett. But maybe, just for today, you can let yourself feel something else. Let yourself be loved. Let your family love you, okay?” Scarlett took a deep breath, nodding slowly. It felt hard too hard but maybe, just maybe, they could begin to let go of the weight they had carried for so long. Lizzie looked up at her, her eyes still red, but there was a softness in her gaze that Scarlett hadn’t seen in a while.
“We’ll get through this together.” She said quietly, understanding how Scarlett was feeling. Scarlett nodded, pulling herself to her feet.
“Okay. Let’s do this.” Scarlett said, pushing herself to get through the day.
Lizzie's POV
Scarlett and I stood before the mirror in our bedroom, staring at our reflections. Our matching family Christmas sweaters were bright, cheerful, and almost absurdly festive red with white snowflakes and reindeer prancing across the fabric. The soft cotton felt warm and familiar, but it wasn’t enough to erase the heaviness in my chest.
Scarlett fiddled with her sleeves, her eyes distant as they moved from her reflection to mine. I met her gaze, and for a moment, neither of us spoke. The silence stretched, thick with the weight of everything unsaid. The sweaters felt wrong. All of this felt wrong. How could we celebrate when Cade wasn’t here?
“I wish he were here.” I murmured, my voice barely above a whisper. The words felt raw, like they’d been scraped from the back of my throat. Scarlett nodded, her lips pressing into a thin line. Her eyes glistened with unshed tears, and I knew mine mirrored the same.
“He should be here opening presents. Laughing.” she said quietly. I looked away, blinking rapidly to keep from crying.
“Next year…Next year, he’ll be with us.” I said, more to convince myself than anything. Scarlett’s voice wavered, but there was steel behind it.
“Next year. We’ll all be together, like it’s supposed to be.” I nodded, swallowing hard, and offered her a small, shaky smile.
“Yeah. Next year.” We took a deep breath together, and somehow, that was enough to move forward. Turning away from the mirror, we left the room and headed downstairs.
The sound of laughter and conversation greeted us as we descended the stairs, and the scene below was nothing short of magical. Our once-quiet house had been transformed.
The living room glowed with the soft twinkle of lights strung across a tall Christmas tree that hadn’t been there yesterday. Ornaments sparkled as cousins darted around, hanging tinsel and adding the final touches. The air was thick with the aroma of roasting turkey, fresh-baked cookies, and cinnamon warm, familiar scents that spoke of family and tradition. Scarlett and I paused at the bottom of the stairs, taking it all in. My heart ached, and I knew hers did too.
“Auntie Scarlett!” her young niece squealed, running over and launching herself into Scarlett’s arms. Scarlett caught her, smiling through the sadness that still lingered in her eyes.
“Hi, sweetheart,it's good to see you. I’ll come play in a bit, okay?” Scarlett said softly, brushing her niece’s hair out of her face. The little girl nodded enthusiastically before she set her down and ran off, leaving us to weave our way through the house saying hi to everyone. In the kitchen, our aunts and uncles bustled about, stirring pots and arranging dishes on the counters. Laughter echoed as someone spilled flour, and another teased them for it.
“Lizzie! Merry Christmas, sweetie. It’s so good to see you.” My aunt caught sight of me and pulled me into a tight hug.
“Merry Christmas, Aunt Kathy.” I smiled, the warmth of her embrace momentarily soothing and we continued through the house, exchanging greetings and hugs, feeling the love and joy radiating from everyone around us. But as much as I tried to soak it in, the emptiness where Cade should’ve been was impossible to ignore.
In the backyard, I spotted Florence and Chris sitting near the fire pit, chatting with some cousins. When they noticed us, they smiled and waved, their presence grounding me in a way that only close friends could.
“Let’s go say hi.” I said, nudging Scarlett gently. She nodded, and we made our way over. Florence stood, pulling me into a hug that I hadn’t realized I needed until her arms were around me.
“You okay?” she asked softly.
“Getting there.”I said, nodding, though the lump in my throat made it hard to speak. Scarlett hugged Chris, and we stood together for a moment, the fire’s warmth chasing away the chill in the air.
The rest of the day passed in a blur of conversations and holiday traditions. We opened presents, shared stories, and tried to hold onto the joy around us. But every now and then, I’d glance at Scarlett, and I knew she felt it too. Cade’s absence was a hole neither of us could fill. Dinner was quieter. The table was overflowing with food, and the room buzzed with conversation, but my mind kept wandering. I missed Cade. I missed his laugh, his excitement.
As the evening wore on, family members began to leave. Coats were pulled on, hugs exchanged, and promises made to see each other again soon. The noise faded, and eventually, it was just Scarlett and me, sitting in the living room with our parents and siblings waiting for them to leave and they seemed to get the message when my mom looked at us, her expression soft but resolute.
“Oh we’re not leaving. We’re staying until the court case. Until Cade comes home.” she said firmly. I glanced at Scarlett, who met my gaze with tears in her eyes. Slowly, she nodded. I took a deep breath, the weight of the day settling in and Scarlett reached for my hand, squeezing it tightly. Next year, Cade will be here. Our family would be whole again. For now, we held onto that hope, and for tonight, that was enough.
Notes:
I realized that this was the next chapter and I have to post the Christmas chapter on Christmas so here's another one for you all.
Chapter 71: The Journey Back To Him
Summary:
The day after christmas scarlett and lizzie try to put in a brave face and push through as they travel to Idaho.
Chapter Trigger/Content Warnings: Angst and Sadness
Chapter Text
Friday, December 26th Lizzie's POV
The road stretched endlessly ahead, bathed in the soft glow of early morning light. The hum of the engine, the faint murmurs of our dads taking in the middle seats behind me, and the snoring of Scarlett’s twin Hunter as he was sleeping in the far back, filled the space around us, but my mind was a million miles away. A tide of emotions crashed over me, each one fleeting but sharp enough to leave an ache in its wake. Anxiety, frustration, helplessness. They cycled through me too fast to grasp, but I felt every single one.
Scarlett sat beside me, scrolling through her phone, her brows drawn together in deep concentration. I didn’t have to ask to know she wasn’t reading anything. She was somewhere else too. I glanced in my rearview mirror and looked at the cars behind us, it was still our moms and the rest of the family following closely behind. They were probably chatting, laughing, and maybe even enjoying the car ride, I envied that. I envied their ability to be present and still enjoy the day while my thoughts spun in a never-ending loop, restless and relentless. As I focus back on the road in front of me a car swerved into my lane without signaling, forcing me to slam on the brakes.
“Jesus Christ!” I snapped, honking aggressively as adrenaline surged through me. The sudden noise startled everyone. Scarlett let out a sharp breath, muttering something under her breath as she steadied herself. Her phone tumbled into her lap, forgotten for the moment.
"You okay?" she asked, her voice tense. I flexed my grip on the steering wheel, my knuckles still white from the sudden stop.
"Yeah, just some idiot who thinks turn signals are optional." I exhaled and in the rearview mirror, my dad was glaring out the window at the car that had swerved back into its lane like nothing had happened. Scarlett sighed and ran a hand through her hair before rolling down her window a little, letting the crisp morning air in.
“Welcome to California.” He said with a chuckle.
“People drive like they’ve got a death wish. Good stop kiddo.” Scarlett’s dad said to me giving me a smile in the mirror. Hunter groaned and flopped back against his seat, rubbing his eyes.
“Did we crash, or almost crash?”
“If we crashed, you’d know.” Scarlett said as she twisted to look at him, unimpressed. Hunter made a noncommittal noise and yawned, already settling back into his seat. I flexed my fingers against the wheel, still feeling the adrenaline pumping through me. The car that cut me off was already speeding away, weaving through traffic like they owned the road. I fought the urge to chase them down just to give them a piece of my mind, but instead, I took a steady breath and eased back into my lane.
“We’re almost there. Are you okay?” Scarlett said quietly, glancing out the window. I knew what she meant. She wasn’t just talking about the near crash but about what lay ahead.
“Yeah.” I nodded, gripping the wheel a little tighter. Scarlett didn’t buy it. Her gaze lingered on me, studying me the way only she could.
“Talk to me, Lizzie.” She said gently as she reached for my hand, her fingers warm against mine. I exhaled, my chest tightening.
“I’m frustrated. And sad. I can’t help it. He’s out there, and we’re stuck here, waiting. All while he’s alone.” My voice cracked, and I hated it. Scarlett’s grip on my hand tightened.
“We’re doing everything we can. Scott said he got Cade into a better home. He’s safe.” She assured me.
“Safe? He shouldn’t have to be in any home other than ours. Scarlett, he should be here with us.” I scoffed, finally turning to face her. Scarlett flinched slightly, and immediately, regret settled in my stomach like a stone. She’d been carrying this weight just as much as I had, holding us both together even when she was barely keeping herself from breaking.
“I’m sorry. I just…” I whispered with a sigh, reaching for her and pulling her close.
“I know. I feel it too..” she murmured, her voice unsteady. For a moment, we just sat there, hands entwined, the world moving around us but feeling so still inside this car. I knew we were doing everything we could. I knew Cade wasn’t truly alone. But none of that changed the gnawing emptiness in my chest. Because until he was here, safe in our arms, it would never be enough. For the rest of the car ride the car felt suffocating. The early morning light barely cut through the heavy weight pressing on my chest. Scarlett’s phone buzzed, a sharp sound against the quiet tension between us. We both froze, exchanging a look before she grabbed it, her fingers tight around the device.
“It’s Scott….Hi, Scott. Any updates?” she said quickly, putting the call on speaker and routing it through the car stereo. Scott’s voice came through, calm but firm.
“Yes, I have some news. We’re in good shape for court tomorrow. Judge Amelia Glass is presiding. She’s tough but fair, and I believe we can win her and the jury over easily. Plus, Kenneth got into trouble in jail and is currently in solitary confinement, which won’t reflect well on him. Joyce remains under house arrest, but she hasn’t been cooperative either. Meanwhile, you two have followed the process to the letter, which strengthens our case greatly. And the evidence we’ve compiled is solid i was able to get some final pieces of evidence submitted and I’m confident we’ll get the ruling we need.” He explained and I exhaled, my fingers tightening around the steering wheel.
“That’s good. And Cade? How’s he doing?” she asked and the hesitation on Scott’s end made my stomach twist.
“He’s… adjusting, the group home wasn’t a good fit for him. But he’s been moved to a specialized foster home, one that supports kids with extra needs, including trauma and LGBTQ+ youth. The staff is trained, and the environment is more structured and nurturing. He’s doing a little better there.” Scott finally said. I let out a shaky breath.
“Thank God for that. But… is he really okay?” I interjected and Scott sighed.
“He’s okay he is still struggling and it’s clear he misses you both a lot. The staff says he’s withdrawn but slowly starting to open up. He’s safe, though, and his needs are being met I can say that.” he told us but it wasn’t enough. Safe wasn’t enough. Not when I knew he was hurting, alone in a strange place with strangers.
“Tomorrow when we get there, can we see him before court? Maybe take him out for breakfast or something?” I asked, the hope bleeding into my voice. Scott’s silence was my answer before he even spoke.
“I wouldn’t recommend that. We don’t want anyone claiming you coerced him into saying something or interfering with the trial. For now, until everything is finalized, no contact.” he said finally, his voice careful. Scarlett and I exchanged a look. We didn’t like it. Not at all.
“Plus Cade won’t be attending court until the last day. We don’t want to put him through unnecessary stress. Honestly, I believe we can win this case without him needing to testify. He’ll only need to be there for the final sentencing.” Scott added. The words hit me like a punch to the gut. No contact. Not until the end. How were we supposed to sit through this trial, knowing he was there, knowing he needed us, and not be able to hold him, talk to him, remind him he wasn’t alone?
“It’s best to wait as hard as that is.” Scott added, his tone gentle.
“It’s not hard. It’s unbearable. He’s our son, Scott.” I snapped, my voice sharp with frustration.
“I know, Lizzie and that’s why I’m doing everything in my power to make sure he comes home to you for good.” Scott said softly. Scarlett’s thumb rubbed my hand in soothing circles over my skin. It grounded me just enough to exhale, just enough to remember that losing my temper wouldn’t change anything.
“Thank you, Scott. We’ll keep doing our part.” Scarlett said quietly. Scott hung up, and the weight in my chest only grew heavier. Scarlett dropped her face into her hands, her shoulders trembling. I reached out, resting my hand on her back, trying to find something anything to say that didn’t feel like a lie.
“At least he’s in a better place now.” she murmured.
“But not with us.” I whispered, my voice thick with emotion. Scarlett didn’t have anything to say about that. There wasn’t one. The silence stretched between us, heavy and suffocating. Finally, I turned to her, my voice firm despite the ache in my throat.
“We’ll bring him home. No matter what it takes.” she said. She looked up, meeting my gaze, her eyes glistening with unshed tears.
“You’re right. We will. And once he’s back, he’s never going to feel abandoned or unsafe again.” I whispered. The rest of the ride to the airport was quiet. The weight of the upcoming trial pressed down on all of us, thick and suffocating. No one wanted to talk not when there was nothing left to say that hadn’t already been said a hundred times.
Scarlett stared out the window, her fingers idly tracing patterns against the leather armrest. Hunter had slumped back against his seat, earbuds in, though I wasn’t sure if he was actually listening to anything. Our dads exchanged occasional glances in the rearview mirror, but even they knew better than to try and force conversation. I kept my hands steady on the wheel, my grip tight as we navigated through early morning traffic.
“You know. I read somewhere that stressing too much before a flight increases your chances of turbulence.” Hunter said, breaking the silence, Neither Scarlett nor I responded.
“I mean, I don’t actually know if that’s true. But it sounds convincing, right?” he continued, undeterred. Nothing. Hunter sighed dramatically.
“Come on. This is miserable. We’re about to be stuck on a plane for hours together. Can we at least pretend to have a conversation?” Scarlett finally looked up from where she’d been staring at her lap.
“Not in the mood, Hunt. Look, I know this sucks, and I know tomorrow’s going to be even worse, but bottling everything up isn’t gonna help.”
“Yeah, I gathered that but…” he muttered, shaking his head.
“Can we just… not do this right now Hunter?” I said cutting him off as I rubbed at my temples. Hunter opened his mouth like he wanted to argue but, after a glance at Scarlett’s exhausted expression, he exhaled and let it go.
“Fine. But I’m probably gonna forget and keep being annoying fair warning.” he said before leaning back in his seat and the car ride continued in silence.
When we pulled up to the airport, the rest of our family was already there. Scarlett’s mom and my mom stood together near the curb, talking quietly, while Scarlett’s older sister, Vanessa, leaned against the second car where her husband, Oliver, was pulling suitcases from the trunk. In another vehicle, my siblings and Scarlett’s little sister were piling out, stretching and shaking off sleep. Despite their presence, I felt oddly disconnected from all of it, like I was watching from behind glass.
“Let’s get checked in.” My dad said, breaking the quiet, and we all moved toward the entrance. Inside the airport, I moved through the motions: check-in, baggage drop, security. Everything blurred together. Each step felt mechanical like I wasn’t really there. My body went through the actions, but my mind lagged behind, stuck in an endless loop of worry, fear, and heartbreak.
Scarlett and I stuck close, moving as if on autopilot. Our siblings kept pace with us, making sure we didn’t get left behind in our haze. Mary-Kate was by my side, her presence steady and grounding, while Vanessa helped Scarlett. I appreciated it, really I did. But I hated that I needed the help. I should have been stronger than this. I should have been able to keep it together. But my hands wouldn’t stop shaking, my heart wouldn’t settle, and every time I closed my eyes, all I could see was Cade.
Would he watch? Would he even know we were there?
The thought of him alone in some other house, in a cold, unfamiliar bed, made my stomach churn. He should have been with us. He should have been safe. Instead, we were boarding a plane to fight for him while he remained stuck in the same nightmare we were trying to pull him out of. Mary-Kate gently nudged me forward when I stalled in front of security, guiding me as I fumbled through my bag for my boarding pass.
“You’re okay. Just one step at a time, Lizard.” she murmured, voice soft but firm. I swallowed hard and nodded, even though I wasn’t sure I believed her.
We made it through security without issue, though the moment we reached the other side, I felt my breath catch in my throat. The weight pressing down on my chest hadn’t lifted it had only gotten heavier. Scarlett must have noticed because the moment we stepped into the terminal, she reached for my hand, threading her fingers through mine. It was such a simple thing, but it was enough to keep me from falling apart completely. I nodded, squeezing her hand in return. Almost there. Almost to Idaho. Almost to court. Almost to the moment that would determine whether we got Cade back or lost him for good.
Almost. I just had to hold it together until then.
“Okay, serious question. Would you rather fight one hundred duck-sized wolves or one wolf-sized duck?” Hunter said as he made another attempt to lift the mood. No one answered.
“Come on. That’s a solid question. I mean, can you imagine the chaos of tiny wolves swarming you? Or a single massive, probably very angry duck?” he groaned.
“Hunter, read the room.” Fenan Scarlett’s younger sister said rolling her eyes at him.
“I am reading the room. And the room is depressing. I’m trying to fix that.”
“You get points for effort, man, but I think they need a little more time.” My brother Trent said to him.
“Fine. Just know that when one of you finally wants to answer, I’ll be here, waiting.”Hunter sighed, throwing his hands up. We all knew he meant well and was trying to break the tension but it was too consuming right now.
Our flight was called, and everything became a blur again. Moving through the gate, handing over our tickets, stepping onto the plane it all happened so fast, yet time felt unbearably slow at the same time. The private plane was quiet. Despite our family’s attempts to engage us earlier, by the time we boarded, they had mostly given up. The weight of tomorrow loomed too heavily over us, making small talk feel impossible. Scarlett and I were practically guided to our seats by our siblings, who made sure we were settled before letting us be. I barely registered the hum of conversation around us, the rustling of bags being stored, or the flight attendants moving through the cabin. Everything felt distant, muffled, like I was trapped in some kind of haze. Scarlett sat beside me, her hands clasped together in her lap, her gaze fixed on nothing in particular. I did the same, staring blankly ahead, lost in my own spiraling thoughts.
What if we lost? What if this wasn’t enough? What if Cade was watching tomorrow and thought we had given up on him?
The thought sent a fresh wave of nausea rolling through me. I exhaled sharply, forcing myself to take slow, deep breaths. Panicking wouldn’t help anything. I had to stay in control. I had to keep it together for Scarlett, for our family, for Cade. Scarlett must have felt my shift beside her because, without a word, she reached over and took my hand in hers. It wasn’t much, but it was enough to ground me, to remind me that I wasn’t alone in this. Minutes passed. Maybe longer. I barely remember takeoff. At some point, exhaustion must have pulled me under because one moment we were in the air, and the next, the shift in altitude stirred me awake as we began our descent into Idaho.
I blinked groggily, my body heavy with fatigue, and glanced to the side. Scarlett was staring out the window, her expression unreadable. But our hands were still intertwined. I squeezed hers gently. She squeezed back. Neither of us spoke. The airport in Idaho was quieter than I expected. Maybe it was just late, or maybe it was because I was too exhausted to process much of anything anymore. Either way, I barely noticed the world moving around me as we stepped off the plane. Our families moved with purpose, guiding Scarlett and me through the terminal. I heard Mary-Kate say something to me, her voice soft and reassuring, but the words didn’t quite register. Vanessa was on Scarlett’s other side, making sure she kept pace. Baggage claim. Exits. Cold night air. It all blurred together. The taxis were already lined up outside, waiting for us. Without much thought, I let myself be ushered into one. Scarlett slid in beside me, and our fathers followed, taking the back seats while the rest of our family piled into the other cars.
The ride to the hotel was quiet. I stared out the window at the darkened city streets, my thoughts a tangled mess. Tomorrow was court. Tomorrow, everything we’d fought for would be laid bare in front of the world. But the thought what if it wasn’t enough kept circling my mind. Scarlett’s hand found mine again, and I held on like it was the only thing keeping me from unraveling completely. The taxi pulled up to the hotel, and one by one, we climbed out.
Scarlett's POV
By the time we arrived at the hotel, the weight of the day was still pressing down on us. It had been a long journey emotionally and physically but we were here now. Together. After checking in, we found our room, and the familiar smell of fresh hotel linens did little to calm the nervous energy building between us. As the sun sank entirely below the horizon, the room was cast in shadows, the outside world fading away. We dropped our bags and found our way to the bed, sinking into its softness. It felt right to be close, even if only for a little while. A fleeting escape from the chaos of the day.
Lizzie flipped through the TV channels, the dim glow of the screen reflecting off her face. I could see the weariness in her, the weight of it all. She looked tired, and a little worn down, but even in this state, there was something undeniably beautiful about her. Something raw and real, the way she always was when she let her guard down. I couldn’t help but watch her for a moment, my heart aching for everything she was carrying. I hated seeing her like this.
“You hungry?” I asked, breaking the silence between us, my voice a little quieter than usual. She glanced over at me, her lips tugging into a small smile.
“Starving.” she said, her tone light but with a tired edge. Relief flooded through me. I could do something simple for her. I grabbed my phone, and quickly ordered room service a large Chinese spread that I knew we could both enjoy. Fifteen minutes later, the doorbell rang, and room service arrived with our meal. I paid the delivery fee and brought the warm plates back to the couch.
The smell of soy sauce and fried dumplings filled the room, and for a moment, it felt like things could be normal again. Like we could pretend, just for a little while, that life wasn’t weighed down by everything happening outside these walls. We sat together, eating quietly as a sitcom played in the background. The sound of canned laughter drifted through the room, but neither of us was really paying attention to it. Lizzie poked at her sesame chicken, her chopsticks moving absently through the food as if her mind were a thousand miles away. I couldn’t help but watch her, the way her hair framed her face, the way she chewed thoughtfully, lost in her thoughts. It was moments like these that I loved. That quiet intimacy. I didn’t need her to try to look beautiful she just did. Always.
“You’ve got a little something.” I said softly, pointing to the corner of her mouth.
“Did I get it?” Lizzie frowned and wiped her hand over her lips.
“Here, let me.” I said with a small smile, shaking my head.
I reached over, gently wiping the spot with my thumb. She stilled under my touch, her eyes meeting mine for a second. It was a small, simple moment, but it felt like everything slowed down. The noise, the chaos, the anxiety of the day everything faded for that brief second. I leaned in, pressing a soft kiss to her lips. At first, she didn’t pull away, and I thought just for a moment that maybe, just maybe, she was leaning into it too. But as the kiss went on, she pushed me back not harshly, but firm enough to send a clear message.
“Lizzie, are you okay?” I asked, my voice soft, confused.
“I’m just not in the mood, Scarlett.” She didn’t look at me, her focus shifting back to her plate. Her words were quiet, apologetic even, but they stung. I wasn't trying to make a move just though we were sharing a moment together. I sat back, unsure of what to say, my heart twisting in my chest.
“Okay.” I murmured, turning back to my food, though the warmth had drained from the room. We finished eating in silence, the TV filling the empty space between us. The tension, that unspoken weight, hung heavy, but neither of us addressed it. Neither of us knew how. After we cleaned up, we got ready to head to bed. The tension still lingered, unspoken but present, thick in the air. I brushed my teeth, changed into my pajamas, and climbed into bed, hoping that the distance between us would disappear once we were under the covers. That somehow, holding each other would make everything feel better. I reached out, pulling her close to cuddle, hoping for the comfort of her body against mine. But she shifted away, turning her back to me.
“Not tonight.” she said, her voice soft, almost breaking. I froze, my hand hovering in the air before slowly lowering back to my side.
“Okay.” I whispered, my heart sinking. I stared at her back for what felt like an eternity, trying to make sense of the sudden distance between us. Everything had been going so well, hadn’t it? Every day felt like we were healing, picking up the broken pieces of ourselves and trying to put them back together. But this… This part of us, the intimacy I thought we were starting to rebuild, felt stuck again. A quiet sigh escaped me, and I rolled onto my back, staring up at the ceiling.
“I love you.” I whispered, even though I wasn’t sure if she would hear me. The only response was the sound of her breathing slow, steady as she drifted off to sleep.
Chapter 72: Am I Dreaming?
Summary:
Scarlett and Lizzie find themselves in a cold courtroom, bewildered and overwhelmed. A nervous and unprepared court flashes by before their eyes.
Angst, Mention of Abuse, and Sadness.
Chapter Text
Tuesday, December 26th Scarlett's POV
I jolted awake, heart hammering, only to find myself no longer in the muted darkness of my hotel room but seated in a cold imposing courtroom.
“What?”I blinked, disoriented, scanning the unfamiliar surroundings as my mind scrambled to recognize where I was. The heavy wooden bench beneath me felt too cold against my legs. The air was thick with the sterile scent of polished floors and old paper suffocating me. My pulse pounded in my ears, drowning out the hum of voices around me. I turned my head, searching for Lizzie, and found her beside me. She was stiff, too still, her face pale and unreadable, her hands clenched together in her lap. The bang of the judge's gavel shook me, causing me to look at him. I felt like an ant compared to him, staring down at me. And I realized the trial had already begun. How did I get here? Had I really zoned out this whole time? My memory was a void, a stretch of nothing between sleep and now.
The prosecution began to speak, and the defense responded. Words blurred together in an endless loop of arguments, accusations, and counterpoints. I couldn't focus. Time didn’t feel real. Moments skipped, leaping ahead like fast forwarding a movie, and suddenly, we stopped right at the end, and the judge was speaking the final verdict.
I couldn’t remember a single witness taking the stand. I couldn’t remember giving my own testimony. Yet, here we were, reaching the end. The judge's voice was monotone, detached, his lips moving, but the words were muffled as if I were hearing them from underwater.
"Joyce and Kenneth Davis are found not guilty on all charges." A sickening crack of the gavel. I couldn't breathe. The judge’s face was shadowed, indistinct, but his voice was booming and cruel.
“We have reviewed all the evidence, and the court has decided the best course of action for the minor, Cadence, is to return her to her rightful guardians, Joyce and Kenneth Davis.” He declared, his gavel tapping ominously against the bench.
“No! They hurt him! You can’t do this!” I shot to my feet, my heart hammering. The judge didn’t even glance in my direction. His gavel struck the bench harder this time, the sound reverberating like thunder.
“They are better equipped to handle an unruly child such as Cadence.” She continued coldly.
“It is this court’s conclusion that you and Elizabeth have caused irreparable harm, filling his head with false promises. You’ve failed him.” She said, looking directly at Lizzie and me. Lizzie gasped beside me, her hand gripping mine and tightening to the point of pain.
“Please, no! We love him! We’re his family!” She begged, and the courtroom seemed to close in on us as two officers approached. Their faces were blank and emotionless as they grabbed Lizzie and me, pulling us from our seats.
“Wait! You don’t understand! We’re not the ones hurting him!” I screamed, struggling against their iron grips. The judge’s gavel struck again.
“You are hereby sentenced to serve time in custody for the damage you have caused.”
“Scarlett, do something!” Lizzie sobbed as they clicked the cuffs around her wrists.
“Please! Don’t do this! Cade needs us! He’s our boy!” I called out as I thrashed against the officers holding me, my voice breaking. But they didn’t listen. The courtroom faded, replaced by the sterile, suffocating walls of a jail cell. Lizzie was across from me, her eyes red and full of tears.
“Mama? Mommy?” The sound of Cade’s voice echoed faintly in the distance, calling out for us. I bolted upright in bed, gasping for air. My skin was clammy, drenched in cold sweat, and my heart pounded like a drum. The darkness of the hotel room pressed around me, the nightmare’s grip still lingering.
“Scarlett? What’s wrong?” Lizzie’s groggy voice broke through the haze. She turned over, blinking at me with concern. I rubbed my hands over my face, trying to ground myself in reality.
“I…Was it just a dream? A nightmare.” My voice cracked, and I swallowed hard. Lizzie reached out, placing a hand on my arm.
“Tell me.” She said softly, but I still hesitated. The words spilled out, jagged and raw.
“We were in court… and the judge gave Cade back to Joyce and Kenneth. Said they would keep him safe.” My throat tightened as I recalled the dream.
“And then… they took us away, Lizzie. They said we were hurting him.”I explained, and her face softened with understanding. She shifted closer, wrapping her arms around me.
“Scarlett, that’s never going to happen.” She whispered, her voice steady despite the tremor in her hands.
“But what if it does? What if all of this? Everything we’ve fought for wasn’t enough?” I choked out, and Lizzie pressed her forehead to mine.
“It is enough. We’re enough. Scott’s built the best case possible.” Her words were soothing, but the lingering dread from the dream didn’t fully leave.
“I just… We can’t lose him, Lizzie. I can’t lose either of you.”
“You won’t. We’ve been through too much to let that happen.” She promised, her voice firm. I clung to her like a lifeline, her presence anchoring me back to reality. Eventually, the tension in my body eased, but the fear remained, like a shadow just out of reach. Lizzie stayed awake with me as long as she could, her hand stroking my hair until the trembling subsided, and she fell asleep. I didn’t sleep again that night, but with her by my side, I found enough strength to face whatever came.
No One's POV
The faint hum of the radiator that barely warmed the room buzzed in Cade’s ear as he lay motionless on the top bunk, staring at the stained ceiling. The blanket covering him felt coarse, like sandpaper, and the mattress beneath him sagged in the middle, barely offering any support. It wasn’t the discomfort keeping him awake, though. It was his anxiety. He was going to have to see Kenneth again soon, and even though he wasn’t due to be there until the last day, it didn’t matter his name, his face, his story would be dragged into the light. Cameras, reporters, and people he’d never met would be picking apart his life like it was entertainment. Cade clenched his jaw, his fingers curling into the rough fabric of his blanket. The idea of people watching, listening, and judging it made his stomach twist. What if they didn’t believe him? What if somehow, some way, Kenneth found a way to twist things around like he always had? What if he had to go back with them? Cade knew Scarlett and Lizzie wouldn’t let that happen. He hoped, but that didn’t quiet the fear clawing at his chest.
Every time he closed his eyes, he was dragged back to Kenneth’s hands, the suffocating sense of powerlessness. He didn’t scream anymore. He’d learned that lesson at the last foster house. If he cried out, the other boys would get angry. They’d yell, call him names, or worse. Here, he avoided the problem altogether. If he didn't sleep, he wouldn't scream or bother anyone. But tonight, exhaustion was different. It pulled at him relentlessly every time he blinked too long, he saw the courthouse, the cameras, the way his voice might shake if they ever made him talk. He missed home with Scarlett and Lizzie. There, his bed had been soft, his blankets warm and comforting, and the house had always felt alive with love. Scarlett’s laugh echoing down the hall at something funny he said. Or Lizzie’s gentle hand rubbing his back while they watched a movie. He could almost hear them promising him he’d never be alone again.
But they weren’t here now. He was alone. They had promised to be by his side, but the system had said no. Now he was here, in this house, with strangers and walls that felt cold no matter how high the heat was turned up. A creak from the window shattered the stillness, and Cade’s body tensed instantly, his breath catching in his throat. He turned his head toward the sound, his heart pounding. A shadow moved through the window, and a familiar figure climbed inside. Cade exhaled, his muscles relaxing as he recognized one of his bunkmates, Kai. Kai closed the window softly, brushing the dust off his hoodie. He glanced up and gave Cade a sheepish grin.
“Caught me, huh?” he whispered. Cade didn’t respond, just watched him silently. Kai climbed onto the bottom bunk across the room, pulling off his shoes.
“You don’t sleep much, either, do you?” Cade shook his head slightly. Kai leaned back against the wall, his face illuminated faintly by the moonlight.
“Yeah, I get it. Nightmares?” After a long pause, Cade nodded once. Kai sighed, running a hand through his messy hair.
“Welcome to the club. I think it kinda comes with the territory of being a foster kid.” He joked before continuing, his voice quieter.
“For me, it’s always the same dream. My dad… hurting my mom. I was, like, five when it happened. I didn’t even understand what was going on, but now it’s all I ever see when I close my eyes.” Cade’s chest tightened. He didn’t know what to say. The weight of Kai’s words hung in the air, a heavy truth they both carried. Kai looked up at him, his expression softening.
“What about you? What do you dream about?” Cade hesitated, then shook his head. He couldn’t bring himself to say what haunted him, but Kai would find out soon enough.
“It’s okay. You don’t have to tell me.” He leaned forward, resting his elbows on his knees.
“I sneak out because I can’t stand being stuck here. Feels like the walls are closing in sometimes. I got this job delivering newspapers at night. It’s not much, but it keeps me busy, y’know?” Kai said, moving on, and Cade tilted his head, his curiosity sparking. Kai shrugged.
“The way I see it, if I keep moving, the bad stuff can’t catch me. Stupid, huh?” Cade's lips pressed into a faint line.
“You’re quiet, but you get it, don’t you?”Cade nodded, a flicker of connection passing between them. Kai sighed, running a hand through his messy hair.
“Are you nervous about tomorrow?” Kai asked, and Cade stiffened.
“I had to go to court once. When my dad was sentenced. I even testified the whole shebang. It sucked. Sitting there, feeling like a bug under a magnifying glass while people talked about me like I wasn’t even there.” His voice softened. Cade swallowed hard, gripping his blanket tighter.
“But you’re not weak, man. I'm sure you can handle it. Plus, you got those two rich ladies fighting for you, so I'm sure you'll be fine.”Kai added that Cade wasn’t sure he believed that, but he appreciated that Kai said it.
“Anyway, if you ever want to come with me on my route at night, you’re welcome. Beats lying here staring at the ceiling, right?” Kai said. Cade hesitated, his fingers twitching against the blanket. The offer was tempting, but he wasn’t sure he had the energy or the courage to leave the safety of his bunk. And he hoped he wouldn't be here much longer. Kai seemed to understand.
“No pressure, man. Just thought I’d throw it out there.” He pulled his blanket over himself, settling in for the night.
“Try to get some sleep, okay? You’ll need it.” Cade lay back down, his gaze drifting to the stars outside the window. The nightmares might come, and tomorrow, the court case would start, but for the first time in a long time, he didn’t feel completely alone.
Wednesday, December 27th Cade's POV
The sun crept through the thin curtains, casting streaks of light across the room, but the warmth didn’t reach me. My limbs felt like lead as I lay on my bunk, staring at the ceiling, my body too exhausted to move but my mind too restless to let me sleep. Today was the first day of court. I could already hear the other kids in the house messing with the TV in the living room, flipping through channels, trying to find the right station. Their voices drifted through the house, too loud, too eager.
“Is it starting yet?”
“Nah, but they’re showing the courthouse.”
“Dude, move over! I can’t see!”
“Shh! Just wait a second.” I clenched my jaw and rolled onto my side, shoving my face into my pillow as if that could block them out. It didn’t.
I hated this. I hated knowing that millions of people were watching. That they were about to hear everything. That my name was being spoken on the news like I was some tragic story instead of a person. That strangers would hear about Kenneth and the things he did. I swallowed hard and forced myself to sit up. The room was empty now. Everyone else had already left for breakfast or probably downstairs waiting for the trial to start, waiting to see my life turned into a spectacle.
Climbing down from my bunk, I ignored the stiffness in my muscles and grabbed a sweatshirt off the floor, pulling it over my head. My fingers trembled slightly as I ran them through my hair. My body was on autopilot as I made my way toward the kitchen, my feet dragging against the old wooden floors.
The house was alive with movement, the younger kids running around, getting ready for school, stuffing things into backpacks while the older kids crowded the TV in the living room, but I stayed on the edges, avoiding the noise, the stares. I found a plate of leftover pancakes on the counter, still warm under a lid. I wasn’t really hungry, but I grabbed them anyway and took a seat at the far end of the table, away from the others. My stomach was twisted too tight for food to settle right, but the routine of cutting the pancakes into neat, even squares gave me something to focus on. Voices from the living room carried into the kitchen.
“They’re bringing him in now.”
“Who?”
“Cade’s dad, no foster dad.”
“Oh, shit. Turn it up!” I gripped my fork tighter, my breathing suddenly too loud in my own ears. I focused on the pancakes and the way the syrup soaked into them. I didn’t need to see it. I didn’t need to hear them announce Kenneth’s name, didn’t need to watch his face appear on the screen. I already knew what he looked like, I knew the exact shade of his eyes, the way his voice could slip from gentle to cruel in an instant. I knew the weight of his hands, the sharpness of his words. I knew what it felt like to be nothing under his gaze. A chair scraped against the floor across from me, and I looked up just as Adam, one of the younger kids, climbed into the seat. His feet dangled above the floor, swinging slightly as he rested his chin in his hands.
“There’s no pancakes left?” he asked, frowning at the empty counter. I stared at him for a moment before sliding the two from my plate onto a clean plate and handing them over to him. He beamed.
“Really? You’re the best!” I just shrugged, keeping my head down as he ate, humming happily between bites. He was too young to understand what was happening today. Too young to know that the trial the older kids were so eager to watch was the worst moment of my life, being picked apart for the world to see. The voices from the other room got louder.
“That’s him. That’s Kenneth.”
“Damn, he looks normal.”
“Yeah, well, monsters don’t always look like monsters.”
“They’re saying Cade is supposed to testify in a few days.”
“I heard he’s, like, famous now.”
“He's not famous. He's a freak!”
“Dude, shut up, he’s right in there.” I kept my head down, but I could feel them looking at me. A prickle at the back of my neck. A shift in the air. I wasn’t hungry anymore. Adam, oblivious, stuffed the last bite of pancake into his mouth before hopping off his chair.
“Thanks, Cade, you're like the only cool brother here!” He said, throwing his arms around my shoulders in a quick hug before dashing off down the hall. I sat there, frozen, his warmth lingering long after he was gone. For a second, I let myself imagine that it wasn’t Adam that it was Scarlett, pulling me into one of her tight, unbreakable hugs, or Lizzie back, murmuring that everything would be okay. I missed them. I wanted to go home. But first, I had to survive this.
I pushed my chair back, the legs scraping against the floor, and stood. I planned to go back to my room, hide away until the house emptied, and try to make it through the day without hearing too much. But just as I stepped toward the doorway, the voice of the news reporter caught my attention.
“And now, arriving at the courthouse, Scarlett Johansson and Elizabeth Olsen. The actresses have been looking after Cadence Jones over the summer and are expected to be present for the entirety of the trial, but Cadence is rumored to not be present during the trial.”
My breath hitched. Moms…. I hadn’t seen them in months. Before I even realized what I was doing, my feet carried me toward the living room, toward the TV. The other kids were already huddled around it, sitting on the couch, sprawled on the floor, leaning against the walls. I stayed back, lingering near the doorway, keeping my arms wrapped around myself as I watched.
The camera zoomed in as they walked up the courthouse steps. Scarlett looked tense, her jaw tight, her sunglasses hiding most of her face, but I knew her well enough to recognize the barely contained anger in the way she carried herself. Lizzie was beside her, calmer but no less serious. And behind them….I blinked, surprised. Their families were there, trailing behind them like a wall of silent support. Scarlett’s mom and siblings, Lizzie’s sisters. Even Florence and Chris were there but what really surprised me was that all my friends were there. I swallowed hard. I hadn’t expected that.
Had they all come for me? The thought made my stomach twist, and suddenly, it was too much. I turned away before anyone would notice me watching, slipping back down the hall and into my room before the trial could officially start. I climbed into my bunk, curling in on myself, tugging the blanket up over my head. The voices from the TV still carried through the house, but I forced myself not to listen. I squeezed my eyes shut and focused on steadying my breathing.
Chapter 73: Testimony of the Heart Pt. 1
Summary:
It's the first day of court, and together, Scarlett and Lizzie are ready to do anything to get their son back.
Chapter Trigger/Content Warnings: Angst, Mention of Abuse, and Retelling.
Chapter Text
Wednesday, December 27th, No One's POV
Snow dusted the ground like powdered sugar, soft and silent beneath heavy winter boots. The wind cut through downtown Idaho Falls in sharp bursts, carrying the chill of December against coat collars and flushed cheeks. The courthouse stood ahead, square and looming, its front steps blanketed in frost. Columns lined the stone facade like watchful sentinels, and above the doors, the state seal glinted faintly in the rising morning light.
Scarlett stepped out of the SUV, adjusting her scarf with one gloved hand. Her breath fogged the air in small, tense puffs. Behind her, Lizzie climbed out slowly, her coat drawn tight across her body, eyes scanning the steps. They saw them immediately, their people.
A line of familiar faces gathered just outside the courthouse, bundled in coats and wool hats, shoulders hunched against the cold. Family. Friends. Scarlett’s throat tightened at the sight of them all. Despite the cold, despite the early hour, despite the weight of the days ahead, they’d shown up. Not one of them had stayed home. They moved slowly toward the steps, boots crunching in the thin layer of snow. Lizzie reached out instinctively, her fingers brushing Scarlett’s gloved hand.
Security opened the courthouse doors just after 8:00 a.m., and the group began filtering inside. One by one, they passed through metal detectors and bag checks, removing gloves and belts with sleepy movements, jackets shrugged off and stacked on benches just past the checkpoint. The air inside was warmer but stale, the hum of fluorescent lights buzzing faintly above them. Scarlett had just reached out to help Lizzie unbutton her coat when a voice broke through the quiet shuffle.
“Scarlett? Lizzie?” Scarlett turned sharply. Scott Harkin stood near the hallway entrance, his coat open, briefcase in one hand, the other raised in a polite beckon. Their lawyer. He looked sharp and calm, despite the heaviness behind his eyes. Lizzie stepped forward beside Scarlett, already nodding.
“Just a quick briefing before we head into the courtroom. I want to go over what to expect over the next few days.” he said gently, motioning for them to follow.
“We’ll be right back.”Scarlett said as she turned back to the group, catching her twin brother’s eye. Hunter nodded extra in tune with his twin today, no questions, just quiet support.
Scarlett and Lizzie followed Scott down the corridor, their footsteps echoing softly against the courthouse tile. The hallway was quiet, sterile, and still lined with muted gray carpeting and doors that closed a little too silently. Overhead, the fluorescent lights hummed gently, casting a cold sheen across the polished floor. Scarlett and Lizzie followed Scott Harkin through a side door near the main gallery, away from the soft murmur of their waiting family. He led them into a small conference room with a single rectangular table and a few chairs that looked like they hadn’t been updated since the eighties. The windows were narrow, high, and fogged with condensation from the cold outside.
“This won’t take long, but I wanted to talk to you both about the next few days without everyone else listening in.” he said calmly, setting his briefcase down and unfastening the leather straps. Scarlett and Lizzie nodded, moving to the table together, sitting side by side.
“As you know, court proceedings are set for three days. We’ll be starting with witness statements, then move into testimony from both sides. You know Cade won’t be here until the final day. That’s already been worked out with the judge, but we're trying to get his portion if he chooses to speak closed to the media.” Lizzie nodded, her face pale but composed. Scarlett’s fingers twitched slightly against the table, but she said nothing.
“The courtroom is being televised. But I don’t want you worrying about the cameras. They’re just noise. Focus on the room, on the jury, on telling the truth. That’s all that matters.” He paused as he pulled a thick folder from his briefcase, one neither woman had seen before.
“There are a few last minute additions to our case file. Things we weren’t expecting until this week. New documentation. Some audio. Some surveillance footage we hadn’t been able to obtain until now.” he said carefully.
“Is it… Bad?” Lizzie’s mouth parted slightly, and Scott's expression was unreadable.
“It’s not gonna be easy for you, I'll be honest, but it will help us win this case.
“We can handle it.” Scarlett leaned forward.
“I know you can.” Scott said. He met both of their eyes now, serious and grounded.
“When you testify or even just when you sit in that room, I want you to be honest. In your answers, yes. But also in your emotions.”
“What do you mean?” Lizzie asked as she tilted her head, confused.
“This jury is human, and they’re going to be moved by what they feel more than what they hear. And you…both of you. You carry this all in your bodies in your heart, that's clear. The way you look at each other. The way you speak about Cade. The way you talk about what was done to him.” He said his voice was softer now. Lizzie swallowed, her throat tight.
“So if something hurts, let it hurt. Don’t steel yourself for their sake. Especially you, Scarlett. You don’t have to protect anyone in that room but Cade. And by being authentic and honest, that's how you can protect him now.” Scott continued. Scarlett blinked once, slowly, her jaw shifting.
“I’m not saying break down for drama. I’m saying be real. Because you two are the truth in this case. And truth doesn’t need to be performed, it just needs to be felt.” Scott added. For a moment, silence stretched between them. They didn’t have to speak it aloud, but they both understood.
“We’ve got five minutes before we’re called in.” Scott said as he glanced at his watch.
“You ready?” He offered a quiet smile, brief but genuine.
“We’ve been ready.” Scarlett stood first. And Lizzie took a breath, rising slowly beside her.
“Let’s get our boy home.” She said to Scarlett. Scott picked up the folder and led them toward the doors, the noise and tension just starting to rise on the other side. And as the three of them stepped out into the corridor, the weight of what was ahead pressed firmly into their shoulders.
The hallway outside the courtroom was heavy with anticipation. Scarlett and Lizzie stood near the corner, surrounded by family, everyone was still, waiting. And then the door to the holding corridor opened. A hush fell across the group as a uniformed guard stepped out, followed by Kenneth.
He looked worse than he had before. Pale. Gaunt. A little thinner around the cheeks, a little hollower around the eyes. Time hadn’t been kind to him. Jail had taken something, though it seemed someone had tried to polish him up for show. His hair had been slicked back to a hard shine, his suit too stiff, too tight across the shoulders. A weak mask of civility stretched over something far more vicious underneath. Kenneth glanced around lazily, his eyes scanning until they landed on Scarlett and Lizzie. His lips pulled back into a slow, sick smile.
And then he waved. Like they were old friends meeting for brunch. Scarlett didn’t move, but Lizzie stiffened, her hand clenching around Scarlett’s arm. Kenneth walked forward, the clink of the cuffs around his wrists soft but unmistakable. The guard shadowed him closely, but didn’t intervene, not yet. Kenneth stopped just a few feet from them. He smiled wider, letting his Alpha pheromones flood the hallway, oppressive and oily, sliding like smoke into every breathable space. Scarlett’s shoulders rolled back. He leaned in slightly, his voice low.
“Can't wait til you two bitches are in cuffs by the end of this.” he said He took a half-step closer, challenging. Daring her to rise to it. He shouldn’t have. Because Scarlett didn’t hesitate. She released her own Alpha pheromones, cool and forceful, slamming into him like a wave, pushing his back into the wall without touching him. The entire hallway shifted under the weight of it.
“Sorry but you're the only bitch in handcuffs and I'm certain it will stay that way.” Scarlett said, stepping forward, her voice low and calm but sharper than any knife. Kenneth growled low in his throat, jaw clenching, as if he were about to lunge forward. But the guard beside him moved immediately, grabbing Kenneth’s arm and yanking him back.
“Keep moving!” the officer snapped. Kenneth didn’t speak again, but his glare lingered, burning into Scarlett’s back as he was dragged through the doors into the courtroom.
Scarlett exhaled slowly, and Lizzie didn’t take her eyes off the door even after it closed. A second later, the second holding door opened again, and Joyce Davis was escorted through. She looked smaller than Kenneth, but still held herself with that same unsettling poise. She didn’t say a word as she passed. Just cast a long, unreadable look toward Scarlett and Lizzie. There was no venom. No smile, just silence, and then she was gone too. Scarlett finally turned to Lizzie, who met her eyes, jaw trembling slightly even though she hadn’t moved.
“You okay?” Scarlett asked softly. Lizzie nodded once, then leaned just slightly into her side.
“Yeah.” she whispered. Scarlett slid her hand into Lizzie’s and squeezed.
“Ma’am’s?” Behind them, the courtroom doors opened. Scarlett and Lizzie stood side by side, backs straight, hands tightly clasped, as the bailiff motioned them forward. The courtroom was colder than expected, too much marble, not enough humanity. Rows of polished pews stretched behind them, already filling with faces: reporters with notepads, camera crews whispering from the back, members of their family seated in quiet, bracing support. But it was the jury that caught Lizzie’s eye.
Twelve strangers. Ordinary people. Watching. Waiting. Scarlett gave her hand a light squeeze before releasing it. Together, they stepped forward. Their heels echoed softly across the tiled floor, the room too quiet, the air too still. It felt like walking into a storm before it broke. A hush full of tension, with everyone holding their breath.
Their team of attorneys sat in place already. Scott Harkin, near the center, his files neatly stacked, expression calm but razor-focused. He gave them both a quick nod as they arrived, then gestured to the empty chairs waiting for them. Scarlett gestured for Lizzie to sit down first, her jaw tight, every muscle in her body coiled with restrained energy. Lizzie followed, her fingers twitching slightly as she smoothed the fabric of her dress slacks and sat. Her heart pounded steadily against her ribs, each thump echoing through her chest like a warning bell.
She tried not to look toward the defense table, but she could feel them. The Davis’s. Kenneth’s presence still clung to the air like oil despite the physical distance. He sat at the opposing counsel’s table, cuffed, still but simmering. Joyce, ever composed, sat beside him with her lips pressed into a flat, unreadable line.
Lizzie's POV
The doors swung open, and the Judge walked in. Our team of lawyers said that she was a no nonsense woman in her 50s, she was stern yet a fair judge. As she strides towards the bench. The rambunctious room silenced when the bailiff, a stern-looking individual, stood at attention near the entrance, clearing his voice, getting everyone's attention, stepping forward, and addressing the crowd.
“Ladies and gentlemen, please rise. This court is now in session. Presiding over this case is the Honorable Judge Amellia Glass.” He called out, and everyone in the courtroom stood as Judge Glass took her place at the bench. She nods to the Bailiff, signaling for him to proceed.
“Your Honor, we are gathered here today for the case between Ms. Scarlett Johansson and Ms. Elizabeth Olsen versus Mr. and Mrs.Joyce and Kenneth Davis. I’d like to take this time and state a reminder to all present that the media has been granted access to this courtroom, so please remain respectful and refrain from causing any distractions.” The media personnel, armed with cameras and notepads, settle into their seats, their anticipation palpable. The judge's stern gaze sweeps across the room, making it clear that any disruptions will not be tolerated.
“Thank you, Bailiff. Let the record show that we are here to determine the best interests of the child involved. I expect all parties to conduct themselves professionally and to respect the dignity of this court. I must remind everyone that any disruption or breach of decorum will result in immediate expulsion from this courtroom.” She glances over at our side of the courtroom room looking at us and then the other side at the defendants, giving Joyce and Kenneth a pointed stare.
“Counselors, please introduce yourselves for the record.” Our lawyer, Scott, a seasoned lawyer, stood up.
“Your Honor, I am Scott Harkin, representing Ms.Johansson and Ms.Olsen in this case.” The judge nodded, and Davis’s lawyer, Corey Russel, rose next.
“Your Honor, I am Corey Russel, representing The Davis's, Kenneth and Joyce, in this matter.” Judge Glass acknowledges each attorney with a nod before speaking.
“Very well. Let us proceed with opening statements.” The media representatives sat on the edge of their seats just like me; they were all ready to get started. Our lawyer, Scott, stood from the table we sat at and stood in front of the judge..
“Your Honor, ladies and gentlemen of the Jury, we are here today to shed light on the abuse suffered by a young boy, Cade, at the hands of the Davis family, who should be put away for life for what they have done to Cade. We will demonstrate how Scarlett and Lizzie, as loving and capable individuals they are, should be the guardians of young Cade as they can and have already provided him the safe and nurturing environment he deserves.” Scarlett held my hand tightly, drawing strength from each other as Scott continued his opening statement.
“Scarlett and Lizzie have been instrumental in Cade's life. Now I'll admit this all started over a very short period this summer, but I think you'll all see why this helps prove my case in how they have provided him with love, support, and stability that the Davis's could never give. Unfortunately, during the summer, they were separated, and Cade went back into the care of his foster parents, and he was subjected to extreme abuse and mistreatment. Abuse that he had previously suffered before this summer's events occurred, showing his time in California was his only way to escape the tortures his foster parents inflicted on him." Scott said, and I watched Scarlett's eyes well up with tears. We knew it was going to be hard to hear all of this, but not this hard so fast. I squeezed her hand, offering reassurance and understanding.
“We have strong evidence that will expose the truth and reveal the extent of Cade's suffering. We will present witnesses, text documents, and expert testimonies to substantiate our claims and demonstrate that Scarlett and Lizzie are the best choice to adopt and care for him.” The jury listens attentively, their expressions shifting from curiosity to concern. The weight of the situation is palpable in the room.
“I will acknowledge the elephant in the room. As most of you all have probably noticed, Cade is absent from the court today, and I want to assure the judge and jury that Cade's absence today does not diminish the gravity of his case. Cade is an autistic individual and has been diagnosed with selective mutism, this is part of an anxiety disorder which has rendered it difficult to speak in certain situations. The trauma he had faced in the last month has placed him in a dissociative state, and because of that, we have deemed it best for his mental health that he not be present until the last day of court. But please believe me when I say his silence speaks volumes. It reflects the trauma he has endured and the urgent need for stability and healing in his life, which Scarlett and Lizze can provide for him once again.” The courtroom was filled with murmuring, and the sounds of cameras being snapped and clicked filled the room as the media captured the shocking news of Cade’s condition as Scoot paused to let his words sink in. Cameras flash incessantly, and the noise level rose.
“Order! This is a court of law, not a circus! I will not tolerate disruptions.” The room falls silent, all eyes on the judge.
“I understand the interest surrounding this case, but you are here as observers, not participants. Your behavior has crossed the line, already jeopardizing the integrity of these proceedings. If I hear one more outburst or witness any further distraction, I will have each and every one of you removed from this courtroom!” The media representatives exchange glances, realizing the severity of the judge's warning.
“I implore you to remember the importance of the justice system and the impact your actions can have on it. This courtroom and case demand respect and order, and I expect nothing less from all those present here today.” Her firm demeanor leaves no room for doubt. The media, chastened by her words, quieted down so they could continue.
“Now, let us proceed, Mr. Harkin, go on.” The judge's command resonated through the courtroom, a stark reminder of the weight of the case and the need for proper decorum. The media representatives settled back into their seats, keenly aware of the judge's watchful eye.
“Thank you, your Honor, by the end of this trial, we will uncover the truth and demand justice for Cade. We implore you, members of the jury, to carefully examine the evidence and make the right decision… A decision that will hopefully provide Cade with the safety, love, and support he so desperately deserves.” Scott said as he finished his statement. I felt the atmosphere in the courtroom shift as Joshua Russel, the lawyer representing Joyce and Kenneth, stepped forward to give his opening statement.
“Your Honor, esteemed members of the jury, today we gather here to find the truth about my clients, Joyce and Kenneth Davis. They are devout God-loving individuals who have dedicated their lives to serving their community and starting a family in a loving and nurturing environment.” Scarlett and I exchanged glances, skepticism and frustration were all over Scarlett's face, but she maintained composure.
“It is crucial to remember that these are small-town people, deeply rooted in their faith and values. They have been blessed with the opportunity to provide a home to a child, Cadence, who was brought to them by divine intervention. They opened their hearts and embraced her as their own.” Mr. Russell’s words are met with murmurs from some members of the audience, while others lean in, attentively listening to his every word.
“The Davis family has always held the well-being and spiritual development of children as their utmost priority. Joyce Davis has even gone above and beyond to instill moral values and nurture upon children's spiritual growth, teaching them right from wrong, all in accordance with their deeply held beliefs at her local community center and church.” I could only feel the frustration building inside me as I listened to the defense attorney's portrayal of the Davis’s.
“It is with great dismay that we find ourselves here today, defending the Davis’s against these baseless accusations. They have been wrongly accused of mistreating Cadence, a child whom they welcomed with open arms, believing it to be a divine plan.” Mr Russel said, going on. During the pretrial, Kenneth had testified that he was not guilty of all counts of abuse that had been reported. He stated they did fight that night, but never hit Cade ever, and said that he had run away that night and must've gotten the injuries elsewhere and was trying to frame him for it. Our lawyer Scott had told us that Kenneth would probably not be speaking at all during court as anything he could say would be damning to him since his lies were so horrible and there was too much evidence against him. Scott had assured us that Kenneth would be going to jail, but it was up in the air what would happen with Joyce. She was claiming that she had no idea that Kenneth was hurting Cade and was still fighting for his custody.
Throughout this trial, we will provide ample evidence to showcase the Davis family's commitment to love, nurture, and provide a stable environment for Cadence. We will demonstrate that their actions were guided by their faith and the best interests of the child.” I noticed that their lawyer mentioned that they would be proving that the Davis's were trying to provide a stable and safe environment for Cade, but not any evidence that they weren't abusive. He couldn't say that because it just wasn’t true, and he knew it. He was just trying to spin the story in their twisted favor, but I noticed some of the jury members were deep in thought as he spoke, and some seemed put off by what he was saying. I watched them as I thought about how in the end of all this, these 12 strangers were the ones who would decide if Cade would be part of our lives or not. After zoning out as Mr. Russell finished his opening statement, he handed the floor back over to our side. Scott stood up and turned to address the jury, pausing to look at them all before he started to get their attention.
“Before I get started, I'd like to remind the folks here and watching... Some of the things I'm going to talk about in this case are things one wishes to never hear about happening, especially to a child, but unfortunately, that is what we're gonna have to do.” Scott said preparing everyone for the truth.
“I won't beat around the bush with the details. In most cases like this, I would bring Cade to the stand and have him give his testimony of what all really happened, but since he isn't here, I have the next best thing. Cade has permitted us to play his initial police statement after he was removed from Mr and Mrs Davis' care.” Scott used a remote he had in his pocket and started playing a video recording.
Scarlett's POV
The courtroom was oppressively quiet, every creak of the wooden benches and rustle of paper amplified in the stillness. My heart pounded as I sat next to Lizzie, my lawyer Scott standing confidently at the front of the room. He had just announced the introduction of a video recording as evidence, and now a TV screen had been wheeled into the center of the room. I glanced at Lizzie, searching her face for any hint of prior knowledge about this development, but she looked as surprised as I felt. As the screen flickered to life, I turned my attention to it, my stomach tightening with anxiety.
The video began, showing Cade in a small, dimly lit room. He was still wearing the church dress, but now a blanket was draped over him at least. He looked so small, so vulnerable, sitting in that chair. His case worker, Melinda, was beside him, her face etched with concern. Another woman was also present, sitting off to the side, her eyes focused intently on Cade. Across from them sat a detective, a middle-aged man with a stern expression. The timestamp on the video indicated it was recorded just hours after Cade had been taken from us. Seeing him like that again brought a lump to my throat. The memory of Kenneth yelling and the cold dread that filled my bones as he pointed his gun at us surged to the front of my mind. On the screen, the detective leaned forward slightly, his chair creaking before he spoke.
“Cade, I’m Detective McGinty. I’m here to help you, Cade. I need to ask you some questions about what happened, okay?” Cade hesitated, glancing at Melinda, who gave him an encouraging nod. Slowly, he began to sign, his fingers trembling.
“He says he’ll try.” The interpreter’s voice filled the courtroom as she translated. The detective took a deep breath, clearly aware of the sensitivity of the situation.
“Can you tell me what happened earlier today, Cade? From the beginning, please?” Cade started to move, recounting the events with a mixture of fear and determination.
“I got in trouble at school and got sent home with a detention slip. My foster dad got mad and started yelling, and it escalated, and Kenneth called my mothers, Scarlet and Lizzie... He called them... Dykes and I defended them. Kenneth didn't like that I stood up to him, and he slapped me in the face. After that, a fight broke out, and I was able to knock him down and kick him before trying to run away, but I got caught at the front door, and we fought some more before I thought Kenneth was going to kill me. I got away from Kenneth and took Joyce's phone and locked myself in my room, barricading the door. That's when I called Scarlett and was only able to leave a message before Kenneth got into the room and choked me out. ” The interpreter kept pace, her voice steady as she spoke Cade’s words.
“What happened when you woke up?” The detective pressed on.
“I remember Joyce making me get up and telling me I had to get ready for church. I could barely move, everything hurt so much, but she made me get up anyway and take an ice-cold shower to ‘help’ the swelling. After that, she covered all of my bruises with makeup, and then we were off to church. That's when my moms and aunt showed up and found me.” The interpreter finished as Cade's hands stopped moving. Scarlett watched as he sat quietly, spinning the ring on his finger over and over again.
“Alright, now tell me what happened at your foster parents' house after church?” Detective McGinty asked, ready to continue to take Cade’s statement. Once again, Cade hesitantly started signing, explaining what happened with Kenneth holding them at gunpoint. As the video continued to play, I could barely breathe. Cade’s small figure on the screen made my heart ache.
“Cade, I need to ask you something very important.” The detective began, his voice steady.
“Has Kenneth or Joyce ever hurt you before these events?” A tense silence filled the courtroom. On the screen, Cade’s eyes darted nervously between the detective, Melinda, and the interpreter, like he was trying to decide if he trusted them or not. He hesitated, his gaze dropping to the table in front of him. For a moment, I feared he might not respond. But then, slowly, he nodded.
“Cade, I know this is hard, but you’re safe here with us. Can you tell me what they did to you?” The detective said softly, and it was clear from his tone that he truly meant what he was saying. Cade’s fingers twitched, a reluctant movement. He glanced at Melinda again, seeking reassurance. She nodded encouragingly, her eyes filled with empathy. Taking a deep breath, Cade began to sign, his movements slow and deliberate. The interpreter translated, her voice echoing through the silent courtroom.
“Kenneth would beat me with his belt. Most of the time...” She relayed, her tone neutral but tinged with sadness. My stomach clenched, even though I already knew most of this, it was still hard to hear.
“Cade, can you tell me more? What other punishments did they give you?” Cade’s hands stilled for a moment, his face paling. He looked as though he might not continue, but with a determined set to his jaw, he resumed signing.
“I was locked in my room for hours if I wasn't at school or church. Denied food and even forced to sleep outside in the cold once when I got caught breaking my no internet rule.” There was a pause in his singing, like he had more to say but was afraid to say it.
“Are you okay?” Melinda asked, noticing the hesitation in Cade. Cade looked back up at them all and quickly started signing again.
“Please don't make me go back there with them. I tried so hard to be good for them, but nothing is good enough. Joyce always said I’m damaged and only God can save me now. But Kenneth doesn't think that enough anymore, that's why he wanted to kill me. My moms, Scarlett and Lizzie.. they.. they never thought anything was wrong with me.” The woman said for Cade to the detective.
“I know there are alot of things wrong and messed up with me, but I don't want to die, please?” The interpreter translated for Cade. A collective gasp swept through the courtroom. I felt tears streaming down my face, completely unchecked. Lizzie’s hand found mine, squeezing tightly. The jury’s faces were masks of shock and revulsion. Cade’s silent testimony was a brutal revelation, exposing the extent of his suffering.
“Listen to me, kid, there is nothing wrong with you at all. And I'll make sure that you never go near those people again.” Detective McGinty leaned back, a look of deep sorrow etched into his features.
“You’re very brave.” He said softly to Cade. Cade looked up, his eyes meeting the detective's, and he spoke. His voice was soft and shaky, but it was his voice.
“Am I gonna be able to see them again soon?” Cade asked, barely above a whisper. The room fell silent, the shock palpable. Even on the video, you could see the surprise on the detective's, Melinda and the interpreter's faces.
“What?” Detective McGinty asked, leaning in closer.
“My moms. Can I see them?” Cade repeated, his voice a little stronger this time. Even more tears welled up in my eyes, and Lizzie squeezed my hand tighter, both of us overwhelmed with emotion. All the adults in the room exchanged looks like they all knew the answer to the question, but didn't know how to tell him. The detective seemed at a loss for words, so Melinda stepped in.
“Cade?” Melinda said gently.
“With everything that's going on right now, I can't let them see you just yet. I can tell that Scarlett and Lizzie love and care for you very much, but we need to go about this through the proper channels and make sure that it will keep you safe.” Melinda tried to explain to him.
“Okay.” he whispered, his voice breaking as tears fell. The video ended, the screen going dark once more. The silence that followed was heavy, oppressive. Scott stepped forward, turning to the jury, his voice breaking the stillness, his expression somber.
“Ladies and gentlemen, this is the reality Cade faced. This is what he endured. And this is why we are here today to seek justice for him.” I sat up straighter, filled with a renewed sense of determination. I wiped my eyes, trying to steady my breathing. Cade’s courage in that room, facing those painful memories, was nothing short of extraordinary. Cade had shown incredible strength, and now it was our turn to be strong for him. The fight was far from over.
“That was only 10 minutes of a two-hour conversation detailing the horrific experience that Cade went through while in the care of Kenneth and Joyce Davis. Just from that ten minutes alone, I find it confusing how Davis claims that my clients are the dangerous ones compared to them. From the first second they met Cade, their only motivation was to protect and truly care for him.” Scott said as he let the contents of the video sink in.
I turned to Lizzie again to see tears falling from her eyes, and I reached into my pocket to pull the tissues I had for her. Neither of us had heard or seen this video before, and it was crushing to see Cade so sad, scared, and alone, and to know he was asking for us made me sick to my stomach. Nobody even told us. Scott walked over to the bench, talking with some of the other lawyers for a moment before he walked by where we were sitting on the bench.
“Why didn't you tell us about that before?” I asked him, keeping my voice down. He looked at me briefly, taking in both Lizzie's and I's expressions.
“Honesty, like I told you before, there is more you both are going to see and hear that we haven't briefed you on. If the jury sees you being real about the evidence, it’s only going to help our case.” He leaned into us and explained quickly before turning and standing back up to continue. I leaned into Lizzie, holding her hand tightly in mine as I placed a kiss on her cheek before focusing back on what Scott was saying. The courtroom fell into hushed anticipation as Scott called his first witness to the stand. Chris walked up from behind us and took the stand, and I felt myself relax a bit.
“Your Honor, members of the jury, I present to you Mr. Chris Evans. Mr. Evans has been a close friend and confidant to both Scarlett and Lizzie for many years. His testimony will be a good reference on their character and the care they provided to Cade.” Cameras flash as he raises his right hand to be sworn in.
“Mr. Evans, please state your full name for the record.” Chris nodded and spoke into the microphone in front of him.
“Christopher Robert Evans.” He stated.
“Mr. Evans, could you please describe your relationship with Scarlett and Lizzie?”
“Scarlett and Lizzie are like family to me. I have known Scarlett for many years, acting together, and our friendship extends beyond the realm of work. When Lizzie came into the picture, we quickly formed a close bond as well. They are both remarkable individuals with hearts full of compassion and love.” The jury listens attentively, captivated by Chris's genuine portrayal of our relationship.
“Mr. Evans, during Cade's time with Scarlett and Lizzie in Los Angeles, did you witness any inappropriate or wrongful behavior towards Cade?”
“Absolutely not. I spend some of my free time with Lizzie and Scarlett when I'm in LA, so when Cade started to stay with them, I got to know him easily and see how they were with him. I have never seen any behavior that would suggest wrongdoing or harm towards Cade. If anything, just a lot of love and happiness. I mean, Scarlett and Lizzie were a happy couple before they met Cade, but the second he came into their lives, it was like something changed and clicked for them. He was the missing piece to their pack.” Members of the jury exchanged glances.
“Did you notice any difficulties in Cade's ability to communicate during his time with Scarlett and Lizzie?”
“Maybe at first, I know he struggles with talking, but I’ll say that he really opened up and became more confident with himself. I was there the night they met Cade, and he was a completely different kid by the end of the summer in LA. It was truly remarkable to see his growth and progress in such a short time. It's crazy what a safe environment can do for a child.” The jury seemed to be deeply engrossed in Chris's testimony as Scott finished asking him a couple more questions.
“Thank you, Mr. Evans. Your testimony highlights the nurturing and supportive environment provided by Scarlett and Lizzie, as well as the positive impact they had on Cade.” Chris nodded appreciatively, his words resonating within the courtroom. I watched as Scott sat down, and Mr. Russel approached the witness stand.
“Mr. Evans, is it true that you have a very personal relationship with Scarlett and Lizzie? You did mention that you've been friends for years.” Mr. Russell asked Chris.
“Yes, that is correct.”
“And would it be fair to say that your relationship with them could potentially bias your testimony?” Mr.Russel said, trying to raise concerns in the jury's minds about the credibility of our friendship.
“I understand your concern, Mr. Russel, but I want to make it clear that regardless of my relationship with Scarlett and Lizzie, I am here to provide an honest testimony. My obligation is to tell the truth and to the best of my ability, and that is exactly what I intend to do.” Chris firmly stated as the courtroom murmurs with a mix of curiosity and anticipation.
“But, Mr. Evans, wouldn't you agree that your friendship with Scarlett and Lizzie could cloud your judgment and lead you to favor their side of the story?” Mr. Russel persisted.
“Like I said, I acknowledge that my friendship with Scarlett and Lizzie may create a sense of loyalty, but it does not alter my dedication to the truth. I am fully aware of the importance of this courtroom and the need for justice. My testimony is based on what I have personally witnessed and experienced, independent of any bias. I just want Cade in a safe environment. He is honestly a great kid who deserves the best.” Mr. Russell paced slowly in front of Chris, his hands clasped behind his back. Mr. Russell paused, turning to face Chris directly.
"Would you describe this relationship as... unusual, given that Scarlett and Lizzie are grown women and Cade is a child with no parents around?” Chris frowned slightly, sensing the implication behind the question.
"No, I wouldn't describe it as unusual. Cade needed a safe and loving home, and Scarlett and Lizzie provided that for him."
"But don't you think it's inappropriate for two adult women to have such a close relationship with a child they aren't related to by blood?" Chris shook his head firmly.
"No, I don't. Scarlett and Lizzie have always acted in Cade's best interests. They treated him like their own son, providing him with the love and support he desperately needed." Mr. Russell's eyes narrowed.
"Mr. Evans, wouldn't you agree that it might be difficult to draw a clear line between caring and something more... inappropriate, in such circumstances?" Chris leaned forward slightly, his voice growing more resolute.
"No, I wouldn't. I've seen how they interact with Cade. There's nothing inappropriate about it. They're protective of him, as any parent would be. Cade has been through a lot, and they were some of the first stable, loving figures in his life. They provided a sense of family that he was missing." Mr. Russell pressed on, undeterred.
"So, you're saying that you see nothing wrong with two unrelated women forming such a close bond with a vulnerable child?"
"That's exactly what I'm saying." Chris replied, his tone unwavering.
"Scarlett and Lizzie stepped in when Cade needed someone the most. They gave him a home, stability, and love. There's nothing inappropriate about wanting to protect and care for a child who's been through so much.” Mr. Russell seemed to realize he wasn't going to shake Chris's conviction. He gave a tight-lipped smile and turned back to the judge.
"No further questions, Your Honor." As Chris stepped down from the stand and returned to his seat, I felt a wave of gratitude and relief wash over me. His testimony had been solid and unwavering, just as we had hoped. Lizzie squeezed my hand again, a small smile tugging at the corners of her mouth. After Chris sat down, they called the next witness to the stand.
“Ms. Pugh, please state your name and occupation for the record.” The judge asked.
“Certainly. My name is Florence Pugh, and I am an actress.”
“Thank you, Ms. Pugh. Now, I'd like you to recount a conversation you had with Scarlett regarding Cade's experiences with the Davis family.” Our lawyer states to her.
“Of course. Scarlett confided in me about some concerning incidents she had learned about while Cade was in the care of Joyce and Kenneth. She told me that she had found out that Joyce forced Cade to write with his right hand, convincing him that left-handedness was associated with the devil."
“And how did Scarlett find this out?” Scott asked, and I remember the day that Florence was talking about.
“Cade was coloring, and Scarlett noticed he was struggling with his right hand and would switch to his left when he thought no one was looking. And after explaining that there was nothing wrong with being left handed he switched back to his natural hand, but it's really disturbing to think that something as simple as the hand you right with was something Cade couldn't even do naturally in fear of being thought of as the devil and getting in trouble by his so called parents.” Florence explained to him.
“And did Scarlett ever mention anything else about the Davis family's treatment of Cade in a negative way?” Scott asked, segwaying into another point he wanted to make.
“Yes, she did. Scarlett informed me that the Davis family refused to let Cade engage in activities he loved, normal kid activities for all, might I add, such as skateboarding, boxing and martial arts fighting, and free-running, simply because they viewed these activities as being for boys only. I think it was really conflicting for Scarlett because she didn't know these people, but based on their actions that all seemed to be rooted in transphobia and a narrow-minded misinformation and misunderstanding of gender roles.”
“Thank you, Ms. Pugh. No further questions.” Scott said, and Mr.Russel approached the witness stand as Scott walked away.
“Ms. Pugh, you mentioned that Joyce and Kenneth Davis restricted certain activities from Cade. Is that correct?”
“Yes, I've literally just said that.” Giving him some sass. A flutter of photos was being snapped by the media, capturing the moment as I held myself back from laughing a little bit as the man gaped at her for a moment before continuing.
“And you believe their actions were motivated by transphobia?”
“Based on the information shared with me, it appeared that their actions were rooted in transphobia, as they restricted Cade's activities based on gender stereotypes. And when I saw him with them in Twin Falls the day we got Cade away from them, it was clear by the way they dressed him, they weren't respecting his gender identity.”
“What was he wearing?” I pictured the dress he was wearing that day.
“Well, we all just saw it in that video, but he was in a dress, and before then, I'd only even seen him in suits or male-presenting clothes. They forced him into clothing he wasn't comfortable with because it was feminine enough for their liking. Scarlett and Lizzie took him on a full shopping spree since he came to LA he barely had any clothes with him.” Florence explained.
“But isn't it possible that Joyce and Kenneth were simply trying to protect Cade from negative influences? To shield him from harmful agendas and trends?”
“While everyone has the right to their beliefs, it's important to consider the impact of such restrictions on a child's mind, especially as a teen going through puberty. By limiting his activities, suppressing his authentic self, and limiting how he feels comfortable expressing himself, they could inadvertently perpetuate a negative message that being true to oneself is wrong or something to be hidden. And anyway, is that not a form of influencing him with their agenda? Why can't Cade just be Cade? That's how Scarlett and Lizzie were approaching taking care of him.” Florence countered, and the man floundered for something to say back.
“But they have cited religious beliefs as their reason for these actions. Shouldn't that be respected?” He tried, but Florence wasn’t backing down.
“I'm not saying that it shouldn't. Respecting one's religious beliefs is important, but it is equally important to ensure the well-being and emotional growth of a child. Religion should not be used as a justification for discrimination or limiting a child's self-expression and true self. In fact, many religious teachings emphasize love, acceptance, and understanding.” Mr.Russel just stared at Florence, seemingly unprepared for her logic.
“Thank you, Ms. Pugh. No further questions.” I wanted to cheer for Florence and thank her for being her usual badass self and giving it back to that horrible man. I couldn't understand how he could be defending the couple. Once Florence left the stand, I watched as Striker got up from his seat and headed for the stand. I was worried when Scott asked him to testify for us, but he and his parents eagerly said yes, wanting to do anything they could do to help Cade.
“Mr. Striker, please state your full name for the record.” The judge asked him.
“Preston James Striker the 4th, but you can just call me Striker.” He told the crowd and flashed a small but nervous smile to everyone watching.
“Thank you, Striker. Now, I understand that you have known Cade for a long time. Can you tell the court about your relationship with him?”
“Cade and I have been best friends since we were 7, I think somewhere around there, so basically forever. We share everything. We're basically brothers from another mother.” He said proudly, joking a bit, getting a small laugh from everyone.
“Being such good friends and sharing everything with you, did Cade ever tell you about what was going on with his foster parents?” Scott asked him, and he turned serious.
“Yes, multiple times. He would send me pictures of the aftermath, bruises and all. It was scary to see what he was going through and not know what to do.”
“Why didn't you guys go to an adult and ask for help.” Scott asked.
“Kenneth threatened Cade and told him that since he was an officer that he could get away with it, and Cade would get in trouble instead.” Striker said nervously.
“And you believed him?”
“Well, of course we did. He's a police officer after all. We were taught to trust and believe what they say, and I mean, when this all started, we were barely teenagers. We didn't know what to do, but I know now I should've said something to someone." He seemed like he was starting to get upset, but was doing a good job holding it back so he could continue.
“Thank you for sharing that it’s okay, Striker. You are doing the right thing now. Do you need a moment before continuing?” Scott asked him, but Striker shook his head, having him continue.
“Alright, well, you and Cade devised a plan to trick Joyce and Kenneth into believing he was at a church camp while he was actually in Los Angeles. Why did you do that?”
“Well, it had been a while since I had heard from Cade and figured he was on a major lockdown for something. So I sent him a letter in the mail, but instead of sending it to his foster parents' house, I’d send it to his neighbor's house, and they would pass it along to him without Kenneth knowing. Anyway, in the letter, I checked in on him, and I sent this flyer for this casting call that my dad had put up at our training gym. Cade fit what they were looking for perfectly, and if he got it, it meant the summer away from Kenneth. So when Cade got access back online, I badgered him endlessly until he submitted an audition. I don't think he thought he would actually get it, he just wanted me to shut up about it, but he got the role,l so we had to figure out a way to get him there.” Striker explained, trying not to leave out any detail.
“So, explain to me what that plan was?” Scott asked.
“Oh, it was quite a plan, I won't lie. We knew Joyce and Kenneth would never let Cade go to LA to film a movie, especially considering their beliefs and aversion to certain types of movies. I mean, they won't let him watch Harry Potter because of the magic being the devil’s work. So a Marvel movie would've been out of the question. So we made this plan. It was kinda easy, really. We learned in school how to make our own website, so we just created a website for a fake church camp for Cade to ‘go away to’. We named it ‘Faithful Haven Retreat for Troubled Teens.’ We even made up brochures and everything to make it look legitimate.” He explained.
“And they believed it?” Scott asked, slightly amused, hearing the story again.
“They sure did! Cade knew they would bother to look at the paper more than a glance. They never really cared about him or what he was doing and into. If they had, they would've noticed.” Striker said as he looked over to Joyce and Kenneth, who were just glaring at him.
“They had no idea Cade was actually in LA, being cared for by Scarlett and Lizzie, and pursuing his dreams. We managed to keep it a secret the entire time until his information got leaked online.”
“Thank you, Striker. No further questions.” Scott was satisfied with what Strike said. Mr. Russell stood up to cross-examine Striker.
“Striker, you claim to have completely fabricated Faithful Haven Camp for Troubled Teens, correct? That you and Cade came up with this scheme to deceive his foster parents with ease.”
“Yes, that's correct.” Striker answers, looking visibly uncomfortable.
“So, how do we know that you aren't still lying now.”
“I can assure you I'm not…” Cutting Striker off, Mr.Russell continued.“Your credibility as a witness is now questionable. Your willingness to deceive undermines your integrity and casts doubt me on the truth of the abuse you alleged has happened by the hand of my client.” He turns to the jury, his tone earnest.
“Ladies and gentlemen of the jury, this revelation raises serious concerns about the reliability of the prosecution's case. If the witness they relied upon to establish credibility is a known liar, then how can we trust any of his claims?” He looks back at Striker, his voice filled with conviction.
“ Striker, I implore you to tell the truth now. Did you conspire with Cade to fabricate information about the abuse?”
“No, you might not believe that, but...” Interrupting Striker again, Mr. Russell turns his back on Striker and faces the jury again.
“Believed or not, your testimony lacks credibility. I urge the jury to question the prosecution's case based on this revelation.” He concludes his cross-examination, sitting back down at his bench, confident in the doubts he has cast on the prosecution's evidence. Scott stood up again, standing before the jury, Scott started to give a speech.
“Ladies and gentlemen of the jury, we have presented our witnesses and their testimonies, shedding light on the abuse and neglect Cade endured under the care of Joyce and Kenneth Davis. We have heard from those who have witnessed the love, care, and support provided by Scarlett and Lizzie, who have truly become family to Cade.”
“But before we move forward, I ask each and every one of you to take a moment and put yourselves in Cade's shoes. Imagine being a teenager, struggling with your identity and finding peace in the arms of those who truly understand and accept you. Imagine being forced to suppress that identity, subjected to abuse and transphobia, denied the freedom to engage in activities that bring you joy and fulfillment for years.
“I implore you, members of the jury, to let empathy guide your understanding. It is Cade's well-being, his safety, and his future that we are fighting for in this courtroom. He deserves to be seen, heard, and loved unconditionally. Our witnesses have shared their personal experiences on the truth that lies within Cade's journey to this point. Now, I invite the defense to present their witnesses and arguments. Let us listen with open hearts and minds, but let us not forget the human being at the center of this trial, a young soul who deserves justice and the opportunity to thrive.” Scott said, finishing his monologue, and I looked at the jury, who all seemed to be moved by his words by the time he sat down. Scott handed the floor over to the opposing side, but before they could bring in their own witnesses, the judge's gavel came down.
"We'll break for lunch, this session will resume in an hour and a half. Jurors, you are dismissed until then." Judge Glass announced, her voice echoing through the room.
The jury began to file out, their faces a mix of exhaustion and contemplation. I exchanged a glance with Lizzie, who gave me a reassuring nod. I turned to look behind us at all our family and friends and caught the eye of Striker, still looking a bit rattled from his time on the stand. I got up and headed over to him, sliding into the bench next to him as the other started filling out of the courtroom.
“How are you? You did great up there, Striker." I said, giving him a grateful smile. He shrugged, looking relieved but still tense.
"I just told the truth. I should've said something sooner."
"All that matters is your saying something now." I said reassuringly.
"Come on, let's get some air." We made our way out of the courtroom, the noise of conversations rising as people began to disperse for the break. Striker rejoined the group of teens that were there for Cade and walked over to Lizzie, who was standing with Scott and our parents. I felt a knot in my stomach; the trial was far from over, but this felt all so surreal. I took a deep breath, trying to clear my mind.
"Do you think we have a chance?" I heard Lizzie ask Scott, her voice tinged with concern. Lizzie looked at me, then back at him.
"I think we have a good standing. Their lawyer, Russel, is an idiot and only digging them all in a deeper hole." Scott confessed to us, giving me a glimmer of hope.
"You’re doing everything you can to show the truth. Now we just have to trust that the jury will see it too." Lizzie’s mother said optimistically. We sat in silence for a few moments, each lost in our thoughts. After a while, my mom spoke up.
"Come on, let's go, it's too cold to be standing out here, and we all should get something to eat. We need to keep our strength up." We all nodded, and I wrapped my arms around Lizzie to warm her up a bit before we got in our cars and made our way to a nearby café to eat.
Chapter 74: Testimony of the Heart Pt. 2
Summary:
Scarlett and Lizzie finish their first day of court and are ready to get their son back.
Chapter Trigger/Content Warnings: Misgendering, Transphobia, Angst, Mention of Abuse and Retelling.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Wednesday, December 27th, No One's POV
The smell of French fries and coffee hung heavy in the air at the tiny local restaurant they’d ducked into during the court recess. The place was all peeling brick walls and mismatched chairs, the kind of cozy that usually made Lizzie feel safe. But not today.
Not today.
Around the table, their families were trying their best to act normal, whatever normal meant now. Lizzie’s dad was telling some half-hearted story about work to Scarlett’s mom, Melanie, who smiled politely, nodding even as her eyes flicked to the door every few seconds, like she was bracing for someone to burst through with more bad news. Jarnette, Lizzie’s mom, sat across from her with a cup of tea she hadn’t touched, the steam long gone cold. Their siblings made soft small talk, fingers fidgeting with napkins and silverware, all of them careful not to break the quiet too loudly.
At a table nearby, Hailee, Kat, Kit, Xochitl, and the rest of the teen cast were gathered in a loose circle of shared anxiety, their conversation light, probably for each other’s sake more than their own. Smiles were strained, and laughter came in short bursts hollow, and fleeting.
Scarlett sat beside Lizzie, her thigh pressed gently against hers beneath the table. Her fingers were laced with Lizzie’s, warm and still. But even her grip felt distant, tight enough to say I’m here , loose enough to reveal that her mind wasn’t.
Neither was Lizzie’s.
All she could see, again and again, was Cade. Cade in that sterile, cold interrogation room that morning. Cade with his shoulders curled in like he was trying to make himself smaller, to disappear completely. His hands fidgeting with the hem of his sleeves, his fingers struggling to sign as he retold things no child should have to say out loud, let alone live through.
Her stomach was churning. She hadn’t touched the grilled chicken salad in front of her. The lettuce was wilting beneath the dressing, and the scent of it was turning her nausea into something physical. She picked up her fork. Set it down. Picked it up again and twisted it between her fingers like it could give her something solid to hold onto.
“Sweetheart.”
The word cut through the fog. Soft but steady.
Lizzie looked up to find her mother’s gaze holding hers from across the table. Kind. Firm. Immovable.
“You need to eat something.”
Lizzie’s jaw clenched. She shook her head. “I can’t.”
“Yes, you can,” Jarnette replied gently, but there was steel in her tone one Lizzie knew well. “You have to. You and Scarlett both. This isn’t a sprint. It’s a marathon. He needs you steady.”
Lizzie’s throat worked around the lump rising there. She nodded, unable to argue, because her mom was right. But even reaching for the fork again felt like climbing a mountain.
Scarlett’s hand brushed against her thigh beneath the table, a small, grounding touch.
She still hadn’t spoken much since they sat down. Her eyes had been fixed on a spot in the far corner of the room, like she was watching something only she could see.
Lizzie turned toward her slowly.
Scarlett’s plate was almost untouched, only a small piece of bread torn away from the edge. Her food was as cold and lifeless as Lizzie’s.
“You haven’t eaten either,” Lizzie whispered.
Scarlett met her eyes, and for just a second, something inside her cracked open. In that silent exchange, Lizzie saw how gutted she really was. Shaken in a way Scarlett rarely allowed anyone to see.
“I know,” Scarlett murmured. “I’ll try if you do.”
So they picked up their forks together. They took a bite, even if it didn’t taste like anything. Even if it sat like a stone in their bellies. It was mechanical. Ritual. Survival.
They did it for Cade.
Lunch passed in a blur. The conversations around them might as well have been background noise, just the faint clinking of glasses, the hum of cutlery, the scrape of a chair being pushed back. Lizzie couldn’t remember a single word that had been said.
At some point, she stood. Thanked the server out of instinct, her voice flat and polite. Scarlett walked beside her without speaking. The rest of the family followed, the quiet parade of people bound together by something too heavy to name.
The air outside was hot and dry, but it did nothing to warm the knot of dread curled in Lizzie’s stomach.
When they stepped back into the courthouse, the fluorescent lights overhead felt too bright again, too sharp. The walls too close. The air too sterile. Lizzie’s palms started sweating the moment they passed through the security doors. They took their seats, Lizzie and Scarlett side by side in the front row, hands folded in their laps like obedient dolls. Waiting. Scarlett leaned in, her shoulder brushing Lizzie’s gently.
“You okay?” she whispered.
But Lizzie didn’t have time to answer. The judge entered, robes swishing as she took her place behind the bench, voice echoing through the chamber.
“We’re back in session. Mr. Russel, you may begin."
“Ladies and gentlemen of the jury, I call to the stand Police Chief Johnson. Chief Johnson will testify to the character and professionalism of Kenneth Davis as a police officer.” Mr.Russel said as he introduced a man to the stand. Chief Johnson was a tall, broad man, his once jet black hair was now peppered with silver streaks throughout. He wore a dark blue police uniform, adorned with the insignia of his rank and various commendations from his long career.
“Chief Johnson, could you please state your name and occupation for the record?” Judge Glass asked him.
“Of course, your honor. My name is Alec Kyle Johnson, and I serve as the Police Chief of the Twin Falls Police Department.” He said in a deep, gruff voice.
“Thank you, Chief Johnson. Now, based on your interactions and observations, can you describe Kenneth Davis's performance as a police officer?” Mr. Russell asked after swearing the chief in.
“Certainly. Kenny, I mean Officer Davis has been a valuable member of our police force for several years. He consistently demonstrates professionalism, dedication, and a commitment to serving and protecting our community. He has shown great judgment in his actions, never resorting to unnecessary aggression but always ensuring the safety and well-being of those he encounters.” Chief Johnson responded, but the whole statement sounded rehearsed and forced.
“Has Kenneth Davis been involved in any incidents of excessive force or misconduct during his tenure as a police officer?”
“Absolutely not. Officer Davis has maintained a clean disciplinary record throughout his career. He has received commendations for his bravery and has consistently upheld the values and principles of our department. He is a great guy all around.”
“Thank you, Chief Johnson. Your Honor, I have no further questions for this witness.” Mr. Russel said, passing the chief off to Scott to cross examine.
“Chief Johnson, you testified about Officer Davis's exemplary performance as a police officer and his clean disciplinary record. However, I have evidence here that suggests otherwise. Isn't it true that Officer Davis has had over 20 complaints filed against him in the past year and a half?” Scott asked as he looked through a few pieces of paper he had on his desk.
“Well, uh, I... I wasn't aware of such a high number of complaints. I don't think that number is right.” The chief said nervously.
“I have a document right here listing the complaints filed against Officer Davis, which includes allegations of excessive force, misconduct, and even racial profiling. Are you familiar with these complaints?” Scott showed him the paper in his hands and then passed it over to the bailiff to hand to the judge, who took a look at the papers herself.
“I... I may have overlooked them. It's a busy department, and not all complaints reach my desk.” He answered, shifting uneasily in his seat.
“I understand the demands of your position, Chief Johnson. However, these are serious allegations against an officer sworn to protect and serve in your department. Shouldn't it be your responsibility to thoroughly investigate and address such complaints, especially when they involve excessive force and misconduct?”
“We do take all complaints seriously, and we conduct internal investigations to ensure the integrity of our department.” The Chief added, trying to cover for himself.
“Alright then, let's move on to another matter. Are you aware of any domestic abuse allegations against Kenneth Davis? Back in 2016. Specifically, an incident in which a neighbor witnessed him physically assaulting Joyce Davis?” Scott said, placing an incident report in front of the Chief.
“I... I have no knowledge of any such incident.” He responded, fumbling with his tie.
“Hmmm, weird. I present to you a video recording captured by the concerned neighbor, clearly showing Kenneth Davis engaging in violent behavior towards Joyce Davis. How do you explain this discrepancy?” Scott plays a video of a younger version of Kenneth and Joyce fighting on the street, and him slapping her before leaving her behind.
“I can't comment on every incident that occurs in the community, especially without proper documentation or evidence.”
“This video is proper evidence. It seems, Chief Johnson, that there are serious concerns regarding Kenneth Davis's conduct both within and outside of his role as a police officer. These allegations, including this domestic abuse incident, raise questions about his character and ability to serve and protect his community, let alone care for a child. I suggest that the jury carefully consider this information when evaluating his credibility. Your Honor, I have no further questions for this witness.” Mr.Russell looked angry as the Chief stepped down from the stand ,and the next person stepped up, and the judge swore her in.
“Ms. Kelley, please state your name and occupation for the record.”
“My name is Sarah-Beth Maraget Kelley, and I work as a teacher at the local elementary school.
“Thank you, Ms. Kelley. Now, you are a friend of Joyce Davis and attend the same church, is that correct? ”Mr.Russell asked.
“Yes, that's correct. Joyce and I have been friends for several years.”
“And can you tell us about Joyce's involvement with Cade, her foster child?”
“Oh, Joyce has been wonderful with Cade. She often brings him to our community center and church events. She encourages him to help out and be involved in various activities.”
“And during these interactions, did you ever sense any mistreatment or hostility towards Cade by Joyce or Kenneth?”
“No, not at all. They seemed like a loving and caring family to me.” She said after taking a moment to respond.
“Objection, Your Honor. The witness hesitated before answering the question, which suggests that her response may not be entirely truthful.” Scott said to stand from his seat.
“Overruled. Please continue, Mr. Russel.”
“Thank you, Your Honor, that's all I have.” Mr Russel said with a smile.
Carefully taking his time, Lizzie watched Scott stand up to cross examine the woman. He took a long drink of water, fixed his papers, and suits cuffs one by one, letting the woman's anxiety build on the stand before he addressed her.
“Ms. Kelley, it's clear that you have a close relationship with Joyce and share the same church community. Can you honestly say that you've never sensed any signs of mistreatment or abuse towards Cade from Joyce and Kenneth??
“Well, um... No, I haven't personally witnessed any mistreatment towards Cade.” Her voice wavering in uncertainty
“Are you sure you never noticed any behaviors or actions that may indicate neglect or inappropriate treatment towards Cade?”
“I... I can't say that I have. Joyce has always seemed caring and dedicated to Cade's well-being.”
“Ms. Kelley, let me remind you that we are in a court of law, and it is vital that you provide honest and truthful answers. Are you absolutely certain that you have never sensed any mistreatment or abuse towards Cade?” Mr.Kelley stared at Scott for a moment.
“I've never seen anything with my own eyes, but lord knows every family has their ups and downs. Especially with a teenager.” Mr.Kelley said, answering the question, but not at the same time.
“Hmm, okay, I'll be honest with you, Ms.Kelley, while listening to your testimony with Mr.Russel, you did not seem convinced when asked about mistreatment towards Cade by Joyce and Kenneth. Even no,w I'm getting the impression you know more than what you're letting on.” Scott said, digging in deep to get a reaction from her.
“Perhaps there were a few instances where things seemed off, but I can't say for certain.”She responded, and camera shutters went off like crazy as she confessed more of the truth.
“Please go on.” Scott says to her.
“Well, you see, in our small town, churches can sometimes be rumor mills. People talk, and I may have overheard a rumor from my friend's cousin's brother's sister's husband that their daughter saw some bruises on Cade during gym class. But please remember, it was just a rumor, and I have no firsthand knowledge of it.”
“I understand that rumors can circulate in small communities, and it's important to distinguish between fact and hearsay. However, would you agree that as a responsible member of the community, it's crucial to address any potential signs of abuse, even if they're based on rumors?”
“Yes, I suppose it is important to take such matters seriously.”
“And did you personally take any steps to investigate or report these rumors regarding Cade's well being?”
“No, I didn't. I thought it was just gossip, and I didn't want to cause any unnecessary trouble.”
“So, despite hearing these rumors about potential abuse, you chose not to take any action or inquire further into Cade's welfare?”
“I... I didn't think it was my place to intervene.” Ms. Kelley said, looking down at her lap ashamed of herself.
“Ms. Kelley, if you genuinely believed that a child might be in danger or being mistreated, wouldn't it be your moral obligation to at least report it to the appropriate authorities?”
“Yes, perhaps I should have done more.” Ms. Kelley said as Scott turned away from the judge and jury facing Scarlett, Lizzie and his team with a smirk on his face.
“Hmm. Perhaps. No further questions, Your Honor.” He said, turning back to her before conceding the rest of his time.
The courtroom was quiet as the next witness was called to the stand. The bailiff announced, Pastor Jeremiah Johnson, and an elderly man, his back stooped with age, made his way to the witness chair.
"This is Joyce's pastor. He might say something you don't agree with, but try to keep a neutral expression through this one." Scott said quietly as he leaned over and whispered to Scarlett and Lizzie.
“Why?” Lizzie asked, a little confused after he had said earlier to be as natural as possible.
“Well, we don't want to alienate any of the possibly religious members of the jury. It's just a precaution.” Scott whispered before leaning back in his seat to listen to Mr. Russel talk. Pastor Johnson was sworn in, and Mr. Russell approached him with a respectful nod.
“Pastor Johnson, thank you for being here today. Can you please testify about the character and intentions of Joyce and Kenneth Davis?”
“Well, I have known Joyce and Kenneth for many years, and they have been active members of our church. They are a loving couple devoted to God and have always shown kindness and compassion to others, including troubled teenagers like Cadence. I have seen them extend their support and guidance to those in need.”
“Thank you, Pastor Johnson. Now, in your opinion, based on your interactions with Joyce and Kenneth, do you believe they could ever inflict harm or mistreatment upon a young individual like Cade?”
“Absolutely not, Joyce and Kenneth are devoted members of our church and have always shown care and concern for Cade. Joyce has approached me on multiple occasions, expressing her worries and seeking guidance on how to help him.”
"Pastor Johnson, can you please tell the court more about your interactions with Joyce when she first took Cade into her care and asked you for guidance?" The pastor cleared his throat, his voice gravelly but steady.
"Joyce came to me shortly after she became Cade's foster mother. I was surprised because when we all first heard Joyce was finally getting the daughter she so desperately wanted, we all knew she was so ready. But when she came to me, she was extremely troubled. She described Cadence’s behavior to me, her fits and issues. She didn't understand what was happening to her."
"And what did you advise her, Pastor?" Mr. Russell nodded, encouraging him to continue.
"I told her that what she described sounded like fits of the devil trying to get into Cadence’s soul. Her outbursts and these fits she was having, they were manifestations of evil, attempts by dark forces to corrupt her and those around her." A murmur rippled through the courtroom.
"Joyce is a devout woman, she believes in the power of prayer and the strength of faith. I advised her to have faith in the Lord, to pray for Cadence, and together I promised to help drive the devil out of her." Pastor Johnson explained getting a wide range of reactions from the jury and the courtroom. Mr. Russell seemed satisfied with the pastor's testimony.
"Did Joyce follow your advice?" The pastor nodded slowly.
"She did. She prayed over him. We tried to correct the child's behavior in many ways. But it was clear that the Cadence procession was severe. To no fault of her own, poor child, but the devil's grip is strong on the young and weak. Joyce was at her wits' end, but she never stopped trying to save his soul."
“So, would you say that Joyce and Kenneth have demonstrated love and compassion towards Cade, seeking guidance to help him overcome his challenges?” Mr. Russel asked.
“Yes, without a doubt. They have shown nothing but love and care towards Cadence, striving to guide her on a righteous path.”
“Thank you, Pastor Johnson. I have no further questions.” Mr. Russel said, walking away from the stand. Scott stood up, ready for his cross examination.
“Pastor Johnson, thank you for your testimony. I only have a few questions for you.” Scott said to the Pastor.
“Over your many years of service in the church, have you ever witnessed someone whom you initially considered to be a good person exhibit harmful behavior or make poor choices?”
“Yes, unfortunately, I have encountered such situations in the past.”
“I'm sure we all have at least once in our lives, maybe more. Now, Sir, do you have any formal training in psychology or child development?" Scott asked, moving on to his next question kinda fast, causing the pastor to frown.
"No, I do not. My guidance comes from the Holy Scriptures and years of pastoral experience." Scott nodded.
"So, your interpretation of Cade's behavior was based solely on your religious beliefs?"
"Yes, the Bible teaches us about the presence of evil and the power of faith to overcome it.” The pastor replied firmly. Scott walked closer to the witness stand.
"Are you aware that Cade has been diagnosed with autism, a medical condition that explains his meltdowns and sensory issues?" The pastor's eyes narrowed.
"I was not made aware until recently, but it is clear the devil had a hand in this." He stated.
“Thank you for your honesty, Pastor Johnson. Now, concerning Joyce Davis, did she ever express any concerns or make any comments that could be considered transphobic regarding Cade?”
“Well, I must admit that she did express some reservations about Cadence's identity and how it aligns with her religious beliefs. However, she never acted upon those concerns in a harmful manner, and she sought guidance from me to better understand and support Cadence.”
“So, is it fair to say that despite her reservations, Joyce did voice transphobic concerns about Cade's gender identity?”
“Well, I don't believe in all this trans identity stuff. Joyce has some valid concerns about the girl's behavior and self image. Yes, there were instances where she expressed concerns, but I believe she genuinely wanted to reconcile her faith with her desire to help Cadence.”
“Thank you, Pastor Johnson. We appreciate your insight. No further questions."
As the Pastor stepped down, the weight of his testimony hung in the air. It was a stark reminder of the deeply ingrained beliefs that had shaped Joyce's treatment of Cade. The heavy thud of Judge Glass's gavel echoed through the courtroom, signaling the end of another arduous day.
"Court is adjourned for today." she announced.
"We will reconvene tomorrow at 9 a.m. sharp." The sound of chairs scraping against the floor filled the room as lawyers gathered their papers, preparing to depart. Scarlett and Lizzie exchanged a glance, eyes filled with a mixture of anticipation and anxiety. As they stepped out of the courtroom, Scott debriefed them on how he thought it all went. As he talked, Lizzie could tell it was going to be an intense couple of days, but at least he was optimistic about it.
“Today was tough, but I feel like our witnesses presented strong testimonies. It's just hard not being able to see Cade throughout this whole process.” Scarlett said.
“I know, it's been almost two months since we've seen him. I miss him so much, and it breaks my heart to think about what he's been through. But we're doing everything we can to bring him back home where he belongs.” Lizzie said, and Scarlett squeezed her hand, offering comfort and support.
“We've come this far, and we won't give up. We'll keep fighting for Cade, no matter what it takes. He deserves a safe and loving home, and we're going to make sure he gets it.”
Notes:
Alright, we have about two more chapters before the end of Part 1 of this story, and as I finish the draft of Part 2, I wanted to ask if there were any future plot lines you might want to see in the next part. Whether it's something I already touched upon in part 1 or something completely different, you wish you had seen happen. Anyways, thank you for reading this so far. Let me know what you think, all reviews are welcome, the good and the bad.
Chapter 75: Testimony of the Heart Pt.3
Summary:
The next day of court and an intense round of cross-examinations, but Scarlett and Lizzie are one day away from seeing Cade again.
Chapter Trigger/Content Warnings: Misgendering, Transphobia, Angst, Mention of Abuse, and Retelling.
Chapter Text
Thursday, December 28th No One's POV
The morning's winter sun streamed through the courthouse's windows, casting a bright light on the steps where media crews had set up their cameras and microphones. The crowd outside had grown since the previous day, a mix of reporters, curious onlookers, and supporters for both sides of the case.
Inside the courtroom, the atmosphere was equally charged. The media presence had also doubled, with reporters cramming into the press section, eager to capture every moment of the trial. The rows of seats reserved for the public were nearly full. Still, a stark difference was evident: the side supporting Joyce and Kenneth had dwindled to a handful of individuals, their presence dwarfed by the crowd of friends, family, and supporters who had come to support Cade, Scarlett, and Lizzie. The tension was palpable as everyone prepared for another day of testimonies. Scarlett sat next to Lizzie at the defense table, her hand gripping Lizzie's for support, much like the day before. As the clock struck nine, the bailiff called the court to order.
"All rise for the Honorable Judge Glass." He announced. The room fell silent as everyone stood. Judge Glass entered the room with a calm authority, taking her seat at the bench and surveying the courtroom before beginning.
"You may be seated." Judge Glass said, and the room filled with the rustling of people settling back into their seats.
“Good morning, everyone. I trust you all had a restful evening. Before we begin, I would like to address the presence of the reporters and media in the courtroom, which has doubled since yesterday. This is a serious and sensitive case, and I expect everyone to conduct themselves appropriately. Any disruptions or attempts to sensationalize the proceedings will not be tolerated. Now, let us continue with the trial.” Judge Glass stated. Giving everyone a stern glare. When she landed on Lizzie and Scarlett, her look softened just a bit and offered them a reassuring smile.
“Also, it has been brought to my attention that during yesterday's proceedings that multiple people addressed or referred to Mr. Jones with incorrect pronouns and gender, and we ask that the young man's preferred name and pronouns be correctly used so there is no confusion.” Judge Glass stated. A hushed murmur ran through the courtroom.
“Mr. Harkin, please call your next witness.” The judge said, moving on to Scott. He stood from his place next to Scarlett and Lizzie before speaking.
Scott stood at the defense table, reviewing his notes one last time before calling his next witness. He knew this testimony would be crucial in juxtaposing the vibrant, growing boy Cade had become in the care of Scarlett and Lizzie against the broken child he was now, back under the care of his foster parents.
"Your Honor, I would like to call Cade's current foster home caretaker to the stand.” The foster home caretaker got up, and Ms. Diana Lee took her place on the witness stand. She was a middle-aged woman with a kind face and an air of gentle authority.
"Ms. Lee, could you please describe your role at the group home where Cade is currently staying?" Scoot asked.
“I run a specialized group home that focuses on providing a safe and supportive environment for children who identify as LGBTQ+ and or have special needs who have been in negative spaces and environments. Unfortunately, these children often face additional challenges and discrimination within the foster system and society at large. My goal is to create a nurturing space where they can grow up with less of that adversity and feel accepted for who they are.”
“Could you elaborate on the impact of societal views and discrimination on children like Cade?
“Certainly, I mean on any child it's going to be damaging, but with children who are different, whether due to their gender identity, sexual orientation, or any other reason. They can become targets for bullying and mistreatment in various settings, including schools and communities. By providing a supportive environment at home, we aim to mitigate some of the external pressures and negative experiences they may face, allowing them to develop a sense of self-worth and identity without constant judgment and discrimination.”
"Can you tell us about Cade's current condition and state of mind?" Diana took a deep breath before speaking.
“Certainly. When Cade first arrived at our group home, he was emotionally shut down and withdrawn. He exhibited signs of depression, skittishness, and many antisocial behaviors. Despite still having a strong sense and desire for obedience, he is always completing chores and school work diligently, but he shows no interest in socializing or communicating with others. He rarely speaks, avoids eye contact, and often isolates himself from the other children. It's evident that he had endured significant trauma.” He paused before speaking again, letting her words sink in before continuing.
"Wow, that is such a stark difference from what I've been told by Scarlett and Lizzie, as well as from reports and observations from other witnesses saying Cade was thriving while in their care. He had started to open up, show more confidence, and participate in activities. He was showing signs of emotional growth and stability. The difference between his state then and now is heartbreaking." Scott turned to face the jury.
"So, what caused this dramatic change in Cade's behavior and mental health?" He asked, looking at them all before turning back to face Ms. Lee.
“I mean, you studied child psychology and mental health, Ms. Lee, so in your professional opinion, what could have caused this change?” Scott asked.
"The environment Cade was returned to played a significant role in his regression. The abusive and neglectful treatment he endured from his foster parents undoubtedly contributed to his current state. It's evident that being removed from the supportive and nurturing care of Scarlett and Lizzie has had a profoundly negative impact on him." Scott gave a slight nod, thanking her for her testimony.
"No further questions, Your Honor." Scott said, turning the floor over to Mr. Russell, who stood, adjusting his suit before beginning his cross-examination.
"Ms. Lee, isn't it possible that Cade's current condition is a result of the trauma he experienced before he was placed in the care of the Davises?" Mr.Russel questioned, and Diana remained composed.
“The rapid decline in his mental and emotional health after being returned to the Davis’s before suggests that his current condition is a direct result of the environment he was placed back into."
“Ms. Lee, has Cadence changed since being away from the Davis’s in your specialized group home?”
“Cade's withdrawn state hasn't significantly changed since he arrived at our group home. However, it's important to understand that for a child with autism and selective mutism, like Cade, adjusting to new environments and social interactions can be extremely overwhelming. It takes time and specialized support to help them navigate such situations. While Cade may not have shown immediate changes in his behavior, our focus has been on providing a safe and nurturing environment where he can gradually feel more comfortable and start to heal until we find him a permanent home.”
“But is it possible that your group home's approach, with its liberal values, is hindering Cadence’s progress? Perhaps flooding him with such extremes is not beneficial for his development?
“Respectfully, Mr. Russel, our group home aims to provide a safe and inclusive space for children who have faced discrimination and mistreatment due to their identity or special needs. We embrace diversity and promote acceptance, which is essential for these children to develop a positive sense of self-worth and resilience. The environment we create is based on compassion, understanding, and support, rather than imposing any one particular ideology. We simply work closely with specialized professionals to address each child's unique needs.” Ms. Lee's answers were so strong that Mr. Russel realized he was getting nowhere with her and ended his questioning.
"Thank you, Ms. Lee. That is all the questions I have for you." Mr.Russel said, letting her step down from the stand and sitting back down himself.
"Alright then, let's have Ms. Johansson take the stand next." The judge said, looking at the paperwork on who was to be next.
Scarlett's POV
I sat in the courtroom, the noise of people shuffling papers and murmuring filling the air around me, but I barely heard it. My mind was a whirlwind of thoughts, swirling around Cade and everything he had been through. How did we get here? How did our lives become entangled in this nightmare? I stared at the wooden grain of the table in front of me, tracing the lines with my eyes, trying to find some sense of calm.
The memories of Cade's first night with us flooded my mind. He had been so timid, so unsure. But over time, I watched him blossom, finding comfort and safety in our home. Lizzie and I did everything we could to make him feel loved and accepted. The thought of him now, broken and withdrawn, tore at my heart.
"Ms. Johansson?" I heard the voice, but it felt distant, like it was coming from underwater. I didn't move, didn't respond. My heart was pounding in my chest, a mix of fear and anger twisting in my gut.
"Scarlett." Lizzie whispered as she nudged me back to the present. I blinked, looking around to see everyone staring at me and the judge calling my name.
"It's your turn." Lizzie's added her voice a soft anchor pulling me out of my thoughts. She gave my hand a reassuring squeeze, and I felt a wave of calm wash over me. She was releasing calming pheromones, trying to steady me for what was about to come.
I took a deep breath, feeling the comforting presence of my alpha strength rising within me. I wasn't ready. I didn't feel prepared. But I knew I had to do this for Cade. I stood up and walked towards the stand. The walk felt like it took an eternity, every step heavy with the weight of what I was about to face. I could feel the eyes of the courtroom on me, the silent judgment, the curiosity. But I held my head high, drawing strength from Lizzie's calming influence and the thought of Cade's smile.
“Ms. Johansson, could you please state your full name for the record?”
“My name is Scarlett Ingrid Johansson.” I answered, cameras flashed, and I wished that they weren't here. Couldn't they see this was a serious matter?
“Ms. Johansson, please raise your right hand. Do you swear to tell the truth, the whole truth, and nothing but the truth?” Judge Glass asked me.
“I do.” I told her, and another wave of flashes and murmuring fell over the courtroom. It felt like I was at a red carpet minus all the fun. The judge gave the media in the back a stern look, telling them to settle down before continuing.
“You may proceed with your testimony, Mr. Harkin.” Judge Glass stated, nodding to Scott, letting him take the floor.
“Thank you, Your Honor. ” He said to her before turning from the judge and addressing me.
“Ms. Johansson, can you tell us about your relationship with Cade and your involvement in his life?”
“Of course, I first met Cade at a dinner with the cast of a movie we were going to be filming. By the end of the dinner, I realized he didn't have a place to stay, so I offered to let him stay at my home. Instead of a random hotel by himself, that didn't sound safe to me for a child to be alone in a new city like that. I knew we would have a similar shoot schedule since most of our scenes were together anyway, so it just kinda made sense. We developed a close bond during the filming process, and it became evident that Cade needed love, care, and stability in his life. I, along with Lizzie, my girlfriend at the time and now fiancée, made a conscious decision to be there for him as his parental figures.”
“Ms. Johansson, you and Ms. Olsen are professional actresses; you both are busy women with a lot riding on your careers, and raising a child is no easy task. Given all this begs the question why? Why is this something so important to you, taking all this time, money, and resources out of your already successful and happy life? Why are you fighting so hard for Cade, and what are your intentions?” Scott asked he told them he would be tough in his questioning with me. He wanted to make it clear we wanted nothing but the best for Cade.
“I understand that our profession and financial status may lead some to question our intentions. However, that simply had nothing to do with the situation. From the moment I met him, I felt a sense of responsibility and protectiveness over him, like he were one of my own. It was very clear to Lizzie and me that he was part of our pack based on the love, responsibility, and the genuine connection we felt with Cade.” I explained, as I thought about it.
“But couldn't you have chosen an easier path, given your success and resources?”
“I could have easily chosen a different path. I've worked with many other child actors. Despite the instant gut feeling, I chose to be Cade's mother. It did not fall into my lap despite what others might say. There was a moment where I had the choice to go all in and be the adult he needed in his life or just do my job and make a movie. It wasn't a hard choice, but we chose to be what he needed, and that became our path to motherhood. He chose us for motherhood, and so no matter what, we will love and care for Cade until the end of time, and we will continue to do so no matter what is decided at the end of this trial because that is what that amazingly brilliant and kind boy deserves...” I said back to him, meaning every word I said, almost breathless. Scoot didn't say anything for a few moments before nodding to me.
“Before I ask my next questions, I'd like to share some evidence with you all. Please direct your attention to the screen.” Scott said as a TV screen was being wheeled into the room and put in front of the courtroom for everyone to see. I tried to steady my breath as I wasn’t prepared for this presentation and didn't know what he was going to show.
“Ladies and gentlemen of the jury, the evidence being presented includes photographs of the scars on a minor, as well as injuries resulting from prior incidents of abuse.” Scott explained before, slightly pausing and then turning his attention from the jury to me and then Lizzie before continuing.
“Later, I will also be playing a voicemail sent to Ms.Johansson left by Cade, so I'd like to give you all a warning that graphic material and details will be shown and talked about going forward from here on.” Scott said, and my heart dropped. I remember sending in my phone for evidence, but I didn’t expect them to use the voicemail in court. I hadn't even listened to it since the first time I heard it.
Scott started by presenting the photographs, displaying them on the large screen for the jury to see. The images depicted the physical marks left on Cade's body as a result of the abuse he suffered. Each scar and bruise serves as a stark reminder of the pain and suffering Cade endured while in the care of Kenneth and Joyce, and even though I had seen them before, it was still hard to process that Cade went through all of this.
“Ms. Johansson, were you aware of these scars?” Scott asked me, pulling my attention from the screen back to him.
“Yes, I did.” I stated to him.
“And what did you do when you first saw them?” Scott continued.
“At first, nothing took me a bit to process what I saw, but the next day, the topic of his foster dad, Kenneth, came up, and I had to push for more information. When I asked about it, he completely shut down on me and Lizzie. We knew we pushed too far, so we didn't ask him about it, but we did start looking up the Davises. We both were a little concerned, and I reached out to my boss for their contact information to let them know Cade made it and was in good hands.
“So you took immediate and safe actions to determine the safety of this child?"
"Yes, we did." I answered.
"And from what you found on the Davis, what did you think?” Scott asked.
“Well, they seemed like good people online. But some things just were adding up for us.” I told him as I thought back on it.
“What wasn't adding up?”
“Well, I felt like it was weird that such loving and devoted parents would send their young son along to a different state with just his skateboard and a duffel bag of things without knowing where he would be staying. And throughout the summer, we never really heard from them to check in with him. I called Joyce and we exchanged a few texts, but that was it. As Cadee opened up with us over his stay, we learned more and more about them, but it wasn't until my ex-fiance doxxed all of Cade’s personal information did Striker and Cade tell us the full situation.”
“So once you knew the full truth, what did you do?”
“I immediately started to make calls to social services to get him away from them and then Marvel to try to figure out if they were aware of what was going on.”
“Right, so your first and only thought was to once again protect and help Cade, above getting angry for him deceiving you?” Scott asked, comparing me to Kenneth without saying it.
“Yes, it was. I’ll be honest, Lizzie and I weren't happy he lied, but keeping him safe was the top priority.”
“Thank you for answering my questions. Now I want to play a recording of a vicemall Cade left.” Scott said before clicking play on the recording.
Scott played the voicemail over the speakers of the courtroom, and I felt like I was right back there all over again. The courtroom fell silent as Cade's voice filled the room, pleading for help and expressing his fear as he was barely able to ask for help before the recording ended. Since I was still sitting up on the stand, I could see everyone in the room, and even though the message was less than a minute long, it seemed to affect everyone in those few seconds, and many were visibly distraught by the raw vulnerability captured in the recording. What hurt the most was watching Lizzie cry, sitting in front of me. I watched as her parents leaned over the short barrier to comfort her, and I tried to be strong for her. As I watched them pull her as close as possible, a couple of tears of my own still fell. Scott looked toward the jury, allowing a moment of silence to let Cade's final plea sink in before turning and speaking again to me.
“Ms.Johansson, can you tell me what your first thoughts were when you heard this voicemail?” I heard Scott ask as I tried to steady my heart.
“It was a lot all at once, but I remember it being mostly panic and fear. I just wanted to get to him as fast as possible. We couldn't find any available flights, so we drove all night and into the next day.”
“Who is we?”
“It was me, Lizzie, and Florence. Florence did most of the driving that night as Lizzie and I weren't really in safe mindsets to be driving.”
“Now what happened when you all got there?”
“We found a neighbor who helped us find Cade a church after the ceremony. Kenneth was angry about something Cade had done and was going off on him in front of everyone. I sat back and watched as long as I could, but the second I saw Kenneth slap Cade. Something took over, and I couldn't just watch. Kenneth and I got into it, but he eventually backed off, and we left quickly after that. There wasn't much of a plan, just find a hotel for the night, and then take care of the police station of social service in the morning, but when we went back to the house to get his things, Kenneth showed up. He was so mad, yelling at Joyce in their truck when he pulled up, and after hitting her as well when he got out of the car and held Cade, Lizzie, Florence, and me all up at gunpoint. He was going on about how he needed to take care of Cade once and for all and all these horrible things. There was no doubt in my mind that he wouldn't try to kill all of us, and he even stated that.” I explained, recounting what happened.
“Wow, what a scary experience! I can't imagine what it would be like to go through something like that.”
“It was definitely the worst moment of my life, but I'm just thankful that no one was hurt any further and now Cade is away from that monster,” I confessed.
“Thank you, Ms. Johansson. I have no further questions for this witness, Your Honor.” Scott stepped down from the stand, and Joyce and Kenneth's lawyer came over to me.
“Ms.Johanasson, I have to ask what does one of the highest grossing actresses, not to mention a healthy Alpha Prime that fully has her means and ability to have her own children with an Omega of similar status, want to do with an easily influenced young girl. I mean, boy, that has his own family that loves and cares about him back home?” Mr.Russel asked me if I frowned at the long wind and weird questions. I knew what he was trying to get at, but that simply wasn't the case.
“Like I said before, Mr.Russell, we only wanted to make sure Cade was taken care of.” I responded.
“And what is your definition of take care of, because Mrs. Davis reported that after being back in their care for a couple of weeks, they noticed that Cade's body was mutilated and forced to go through extensive surgical procedures to reconstruct his body.”
“We didn't force Cade to do any medical procedures or surgeries. When we were staying with us, he did present as a Prime and shift for the first time. When someone who is a Prime wolf shifts for the first time, their DNA and physiology physically change, which is what allows us to shift between the two forms, and when this happens, our bodies change as well. It is different for everyone, but for Cade, the changes reported are a result of that.” I explained to him.
“Look, I understand what it looks like, and not many non-primes are fully educated in the process of becoming a prime, but that is the truth. As any medical professional specializes in Prime health.” I added when Mr.Russel didn't look convinced with my explanation, but looked over to the jury. I could tell there was at least one prime part of the group, and they seemed to understand what I was talking about and agreed with me, and educated the rest of the jury.
“Thank you for educating us on that, Ms.Johansson. Now you've painted quite a sympathetic picture of your relationship with Cade. But let's talk about some other aspects of your history, shall we?" Mr.Russel asked, making me stiffen slightly, my heart rate quickening. I briefly looked at Lizzie from her seat, she gave me an encouraging smile, signing the words just breathe to me. I took a deep breath, steadying myself for whatever was coming next.
"Isn't it true that you and your partner, Ms. Olsen, were once arrested on suspicion of kidnapping?" The question hit me like a cold slap. I glanced at Scott, who gave me a reassuring nod we had already discussed this in our pretrial meeting. This was a minefield of a question, and I had to tread carefully.
"There was an incident where the police came to our house and detained us on suspicion of kidnapping and child trafficking.” I replied, my voice steady but my insides churning. Russell's eyebrows shot up in feigned surprise.
"Can you tell me more about this arrest?" He asked with a smirk, probably thinking this is where he could bury us. I swallowed hard, feeling the weight of every eye in the courtroom on me.
"Well, it wasn't an arrest, we were only detained but the police received a call from Joyce. She claimed we had kidnapped Cade and were trafficking him." A murmur rippled through the courtroom. I took another deep breath, pushing through the discomfort.
"They came to our home, put us in handcuffs, and even put us in the back of a police car." I continued to explain. Mr. Russell leaned in slightly, as if to amplify his next point.
"So who is it that you and Ms. Lizzie, two arrested criminals supposed to be better at caring for Cadence than my clients?"
“ As I said before, we were never formally arrested or booked.” I corrected him firmly.
“The police investigated Joyce's claims on the scene and realized they were false. We were released in an hour or two, and no charges were filed." Russell pressed on, his tone insidious.
"But it must have been quite a scene, don't you think? Two grown women, suspected of kidnapping a child…"
"Objection! Mr. Russell is speculating and leading the witness and jury." Scott interjected, his voice cutting through the tension.
"Sustained. "Mr. Russell, please stick to the facts." Judge Glass said, her voice authoritative. Russell nodded, backing off slightly.
"Very well, Your Honor." He turned back to me, his eyes narrowing.
"Ms. Johansson, despite the fact that you weren't charged, don't you think this incident casts doubt on your suitability as a parent?" I felt a surge of anger at the questioning, but I kept it under control.
"No, I don't." I replied, my voice as steady as I could make it.
"Lizzie and I have always put Cade's well-being first. Joyce's accusations were a desperate attempt to keep control over him. We have never harmed Cade, and we would never put him in danger."
"Isn't it possible, Ms. Johansson, that Joyce believed she was acting in Cade's best interest by contacting the police?"Russell's lips twitched as if he were suppressing a smirk.
"She might have believed that, as a mother, it is easy to believe that everything you're doing for your kid is the best thing for them, but she was wrong. Joyce's actions were based on her own needs and belief, not on Cade's needs or the truth of the matter." Russell stepped back, his expression one of measured consideration.
"No further questions, Your Honor." he said, finally not being able to come up with anything better to ask before turning back to his seat. I felt the tension in my shoulders begin to release, but I knew the hardest part was far from over.
The courtroom buzzed around me, a hive of motion and sound. But I felt detached, like I was floating above it all, observing from a distance. After the intense scrutiny of Mr. Russell’s cross-examination, I found myself sinking into a fog, my senses dulling as a strange numbness settled over me.
I barely registered my feet moving, completely on autopilot, carrying me back to my seat beside Lizzie. Her hand found mine immediately, her fingers cool and reassuring against my skin. The courtroom continued its proceedings, lawyers presenting arguments, witnesses stepping up to testify. Their voices blended into a low hum, their words lost in the swirling mists of my mind. I knew I should be paying attention and should be present at this moment. But the sheer weight of the last six months was starting to press down on me, pushing me into a hazy, dissociative state.
"You did great, just breathe." Lizzie's voice broke through the fog occasionally, soft and comforting, trying to anchor me, her thumb gently stroking my hand. I nodded mechanically, forcing myself to take deep, steady breaths as she pumped out calming pheromones for me. But it felt like I was breathing underwater, each inhale thick and heavy, each exhale a struggle to push out the suffocating weight.
The day dragged on, each minute stretching into an eternity. Witness after witness took the stand, but their words washed over me, leaving no impression. Scott occasionally leaned over to Lizzie, whispering updates, but I couldn’t focus on their meaning. All I could think was how I wished we could just go back to that night, looking at the stars with Cade. Everything was perfect back then. I knew he was safe, healthy, and happy. Now I had to hear how, the second he left us, he was with people who didn't care about his safety, health, or happiness. I caught sight of Cade's current doctor on the stand. His words seemed to ring in my ears as he recounted Cade's medical history and his opinions on Cade's behavior. But the full impact of his testimony was lost on me by the time he was finished.
“Thank you all for your participation today. The court will be adjourned for the day. We will reconvene tomorrow for the final day of the trial. Have a restful evening, and I will see you all tomorrow.” The judge's voice said, breaking the haze once again as I saw her gavel rise and fall, the sound barely penetrating the thick fog around me. The courtroom stirred, people beginning to pack up and move, but it felt like I was watching from a great distance, unable to connect with the reality around me.
Lizzie and I exit the courthouse, our faces etched with a mix of exhaustion and determination. Once we made it to our car, I let out a big sigh as he both started out into the snow.
“Today was rough... It's just heartbreaking, but you did great up there really.” Lizzie said softly.
“It's hard to believe that someone could treat a child that way. But we have to stay strong and focused. Tomorrow, we'll get to see Cade again and can show him that we're here fighting for him.”
“You're right. I can't wait to see him.” Lizzie said as I reached out and took her hand, giving it a reassuring squeeze and a kiss to the knuckles. I couldn’t remember the last time we actually kissed each other, intimacy, along with communication, had become a problem.
“We've come so far already, and we have each other's support, right? Tomorrow is another day to fight for Cade, to show the court why he deserves a loving home with us.” Lizzie nods, a determined look in her eyes.
“Absolutely. We'll keep pushing forward, no matter how tough it gets. And Cade's well-being is what matters most, and we won't let anything stand in our way.”
Pages Navigation
thea__queen on Chapter 1 Mon 16 Oct 2023 12:40PM UTC
Comment Actions
Ponder15 on Chapter 1 Mon 16 Oct 2023 12:58PM UTC
Comment Actions
jwct123 on Chapter 1 Mon 02 Sep 2024 04:26PM UTC
Comment Actions
Ponder15 on Chapter 1 Tue 01 Oct 2024 06:47PM UTC
Comment Actions
jwct123 on Chapter 1 Tue 01 Oct 2024 07:05PM UTC
Comment Actions
Jj (Guest) on Chapter 1 Tue 01 Oct 2024 05:20PM UTC
Comment Actions
Ponder15 on Chapter 1 Tue 01 Oct 2024 06:39PM UTC
Comment Actions
Vic_ccf on Chapter 2 Sat 27 May 2023 12:15AM UTC
Comment Actions
Ponder15 on Chapter 2 Sat 27 May 2023 08:26AM UTC
Comment Actions
DragonStone1509 on Chapter 3 Thu 25 Jul 2024 09:13AM UTC
Comment Actions
Ponder15 on Chapter 3 Tue 01 Oct 2024 06:48PM UTC
Comment Actions
Vic_ccf on Chapter 4 Sun 28 May 2023 01:08AM UTC
Comment Actions
Ponder15 on Chapter 4 Sun 28 May 2023 06:23AM UTC
Last Edited Sun 28 May 2023 06:23AM UTC
Comment Actions
therealmushon on Chapter 5 Sun 28 May 2023 05:54PM UTC
Comment Actions
Ponder15 on Chapter 5 Mon 29 May 2023 04:26AM UTC
Comment Actions
Daniella Swan-Mills (Guest) on Chapter 7 Wed 31 May 2023 11:45PM UTC
Comment Actions
Ponder15 on Chapter 7 Thu 01 Jun 2023 12:07AM UTC
Comment Actions
GodOfWar23 on Chapter 13 Sat 10 Jun 2023 04:57AM UTC
Comment Actions
Ponder15 on Chapter 13 Sat 10 Jun 2023 05:18AM UTC
Comment Actions
GodOfWar23 on Chapter 13 Mon 04 Dec 2023 07:02AM UTC
Comment Actions
Ponder15 on Chapter 13 Mon 04 Dec 2023 08:41PM UTC
Comment Actions
GodOfWar23 on Chapter 13 Mon 04 Dec 2023 08:44PM UTC
Comment Actions
Ponder15 on Chapter 13 Mon 04 Dec 2023 08:51PM UTC
Comment Actions
GodOfWar23 on Chapter 13 Mon 04 Dec 2023 08:52PM UTC
Comment Actions
Ponder15 on Chapter 13 Mon 04 Dec 2023 08:54PM UTC
Comment Actions
GodOfWar23 on Chapter 13 Mon 04 Dec 2023 08:54PM UTC
Comment Actions
Shlukluk (Guest) on Chapter 13 Thu 22 Jun 2023 08:44PM UTC
Comment Actions
Ponder15 on Chapter 13 Thu 22 Jun 2023 09:09PM UTC
Comment Actions
Shlukluk (Guest) on Chapter 13 Fri 23 Jun 2023 03:31PM UTC
Comment Actions
Ponder15 on Chapter 13 Fri 23 Jun 2023 05:52PM UTC
Comment Actions
Gothic_Pheonix on Chapter 14 Mon 12 Jun 2023 06:12AM UTC
Comment Actions
Ponder15 on Chapter 14 Mon 12 Jun 2023 09:02PM UTC
Comment Actions
em_1803 on Chapter 16 Thu 22 Jun 2023 03:25AM UTC
Comment Actions
Ponder15 on Chapter 16 Thu 22 Jun 2023 09:07PM UTC
Last Edited Thu 22 Jun 2023 09:25PM UTC
Comment Actions
CaptainSwan_980 on Chapter 16 Thu 22 Jun 2023 05:39AM UTC
Comment Actions
Ponder15 on Chapter 16 Thu 22 Jun 2023 09:02PM UTC
Comment Actions
Vic_ccf on Chapter 16 Thu 22 Jun 2023 10:51PM UTC
Comment Actions
Ponder15 on Chapter 16 Fri 23 Jun 2023 05:58PM UTC
Comment Actions
Vic_ccf on Chapter 17 Sun 25 Jun 2023 02:29AM UTC
Comment Actions
Ponder15 on Chapter 17 Sun 25 Jun 2023 05:04PM UTC
Comment Actions
Vic_ccf on Chapter 17 Mon 26 Jun 2023 02:16AM UTC
Comment Actions
Ponder15 on Chapter 17 Wed 28 Jun 2023 03:01PM UTC
Comment Actions
yc6oxrrh (Guest) on Chapter 17 Mon 26 Jun 2023 08:12PM UTC
Comment Actions
Queeniesbby on Chapter 18 Fri 08 Dec 2023 02:27AM UTC
Comment Actions
Ponder15 on Chapter 18 Wed 13 Dec 2023 02:11PM UTC
Comment Actions
Angsty_catScratches on Chapter 23 Sat 05 Aug 2023 07:54PM UTC
Comment Actions
Ponder15 on Chapter 23 Sun 06 Aug 2023 06:27PM UTC
Comment Actions
em_1803 on Chapter 24 Tue 08 Aug 2023 04:37PM UTC
Comment Actions
Ponder15 on Chapter 24 Wed 09 Aug 2023 06:00PM UTC
Comment Actions
M0use123 on Chapter 30 Sun 24 Sep 2023 05:38PM UTC
Comment Actions
Ponder15 on Chapter 30 Thu 28 Sep 2023 03:56AM UTC
Last Edited Thu 28 Sep 2023 03:57AM UTC
Comment Actions
Guest (Guest) on Chapter 36 Wed 01 Nov 2023 08:51PM UTC
Comment Actions
Ponder15 on Chapter 36 Wed 01 Nov 2023 09:24PM UTC
Comment Actions
therealmushon on Chapter 36 Wed 01 Nov 2023 09:34PM UTC
Comment Actions
Ponder15 on Chapter 36 Wed 01 Nov 2023 10:08PM UTC
Comment Actions
Pages Navigation